Documenti di Didattica
Documenti di Professioni
Documenti di Cultura
,ii
a^rrlUiai^'H'injTr,i*tLt:7.n..fl'
liiiEisartxiT.
'>Mt'inMiC:ff>HaW.
WEWtr?>TmUT'
l:
D'visioQ
SectioQ
-'
*B'
'
<^^'\^'''^.
:^.
C T S
i^cslSftvKii
OF
II
A P
T L E S
(iCniusIatc^ from
tijc
(^rtcli,
ON"
WITH NOTES.
He that hath my word, let him speak my word faithfully. What is the chaff to the avheat? saith Jehovah.
CO., No. CO
PATERNOSTER ROW.
1858.
Entered, according to
Act
of Congress, in
tlie
year 1858,
by
New
York.
Thomas IIolman,
New
York.
ADYEETISEMENT.
The
accounted
occasional
this
revision,
is
readily
the
place
of
publication,
and
his
engagement in other
Avhich
itself
compelled
him
to
The work
make a
faithful
Antiquated
the
phi-aseology
has
Errors in
Common
meaning of the
make
mind
Holy
Spirit.
The general
principles,
which
:
have
controlled
the
revision,
are
expressed
in
the
' '
the
direction
Americaii Bible
" 1.
to
those
who
by corresponding words and phrases, so far as they can be found, in the vernacular tongue
of those for
" 2.
whom
tlie
version
is
is
Wherever there
a version in
common
use, it shall
and
all
and
only such alterations shall be made, as .the exact meaning of the inspired text and the
existing state of the language
" 3.
may
require.
New
Greek
with
known
errors corrected.
IV.
A n V E RT
MENT
of
the English
New
Testament.
:
the
Greek Text,
Bagster
" 2.
&
Whenever an
made on any
autliority additional to
authority must be
cited
in
page or in an appendix.
" 3.
Common
occurs
in
New
be given as to
its
proper
As soon
book of the
New
Testament
is finished, it shall
in order
furnished to the
revisers of the other books, to be returned with their suggestions to the reviser or revisers
of that book.
After being re-revised with the aid of these suggestions, a carefully prepared
There
is
It is published to call
forth criticism.
The
one
desire
is
that
its faults
may be
corrected.
No
who
word of God.
will,
should constitute
Whoever, by a just
of
criticism, contributes
mite to the
correction of
living
translation
the Sacred
Oracles,
so
as
more
of gold or of diamonds.
nPAlE^EIE
TON AnOSTOAON.
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP.
I.
REVISED VERSION.
CHAP.
I,
The
made,
*
TON
fieu
irparov
Xoyov
a>
The
former
Narrative,
The common Englisb title of this book is not truthful. is no such book extant .is "The Acts of the Apostles". The Acts, public or official, of not one of them are recorded. It is, indeed, more truthfully given in all the Greek copies which I have seen, "Acts of the Apostles ". We cannot avoid
There
saying of this book, that
it
Memoirs of Jesus
He
"a declaration"
Oranmer, the Geneva and Rheims, in their respective versions, give treatise, merely followed in the com. ver. Murdock's ver. of the Syriac gives
hook
this is no more pertinent. ; but "Wiclif gives semon. Boothroyd gives relation, as also Granville Penn, Esq. The But while this may be its current word treatise is appropriately followed by i/pon. Such a work Apostles, reported to us. value with us, still we should have it translated and presented Luke has not given to us.
just as
it
And
it.
''
0soi/'de.
D,
it is
exclamatory,
is
retained, or translated
;
this certainly
by O, and Oh,
simple address
but in
by the Bible Union, being our standard copy, we should have it "Acts of the Holy Apostles ", nPAEEIS TUN ATIiiN ABOSTOAQN, which lacks plenary authorit}'. The Vulgate has Actus Apostolorum, more in accordance with truth. The Hebrew translation of the Bihlia
The text
selected
not necessarily
so,
of the vocative.
has given
it
Hence Beza omits it, Wiclif also. Tyndale a special sense, " Dear friend ", and is followed
.and the
by Cranmer,
Rheims
vers.
The Geneva
gives
it
no
See its transla- transfer it, in eh. 27 21, where we have w AvS^es translated Hebrew. S. Lee. .S. T. B. Sirs, com. ver. To be consistent they ought not to have London, 1831, Samuel Bagster. As there were no unholy transferred it before Geocfdt. Luke in his Gospel having apostles, we cannot appreciate the propriety of the epithet addressed him as "most excellent" (Koaztare), it seems
Pohjglotta
h.as
tion of our
common Greek
into the
'
Tov
The former
treatise.
The former
printed,
The copy of Beza which I use was London, 1581, and crowded with his critical notes and
annotations. He was decidedl}', by common consent, the treatise is rather a philosophical or a logical some thesis or topic a logical and methodical most learned and able Latin and Greek critic of the sixteenth discourse. Such is not this book of Acts. It is a narrative centurj\ of certain sayings and doings of the Messiah, his Apostles, ' The aorist indicative is here better rendered by our impertheir associates and contemporaries. fect, composed, which is really an aorist, or an indefinite, than The word loyos in the com. ver. is represented by treatise, by our perfect, have composed.
Narrative.
discussion of
account,
words, tidings,
Hoieio signifies,
to
When
applied to
it
preaching,
But only in this place treatise. a narrative it is more congenial with our language Account or narrative seems much more apposite to Luke's composed, as in this revision.
sai/ing.
and
to render
; ; ;
CHAP.
I.
JAMES
VEIISION.
GREEK TEXT.
(iou
KEVISED VERSION.
Jesus
teach,
begau both
to
do and (piXe,
TTOLiiv
?;y
yp^aro
re koI
2 Until the day in which lie was taken up, after tliat he through the Holy Ghost had given coniniandments unto the apostles whom he had chosen 3 To whom also he shewed himself alive after his passion, by many infallible proofs, being seen of them forty days, and speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God: 4 And being assembled together with t/iem, commanded
Ti']fj.pas
'Iijcrovj all that Jesus ""began both to do > V and to teach, even to the day, f^XP^ on which he was taken up, after iuTei.\afjievos rols that he, through the 'Holy
SiSui aCTKiLV,
aTTocrroXoLS
'
Sia
Huev/xarof
dueXi'jcfjffi],
'command-
Ayiov, ov^e^eXe^aro,
Oif
/cat
ment
to the Apostles
;
irapeaTrjaev
alive, after
TToAAory
TeKp.ripioLS,
Si
t)p.epa}v
Oeov.
'^
his sutfering, ''in many convincing 'proofs, 'during forty av- days 'appearing to them, and speaking of the things pertainTrjs ing to the Kingdom of God; Koi
avvaXL^ofjievos TTaprjyyeLXev
Boothroyd; "after he had given a charge", Dodd. "having commandment ", Wesley, Anonj-mous. London, 1836 this version he afSrms, on considerable authority. That the " after giving his commands ", Wakefield ; " after giving a verb apxo/uai, with tlie infinitive of another verb, defines the charge ", Thorn. Reference seems here to be had to Luke
''
"Began
;
to
do and teach
".
''
AVakeficlJ
" did
and taught
", Bootliro3-d.
In vindication of
given
".
But the
all
fact,
that
all
tlic
Evangelists to-
24
48, to a specific
is
command
There
no good reason
why
And
the affirmation of
Either a special
command
or a general
John, " that the world could not contain the books that might
liave
been written
",
had
all
his sayings
re-
not the
validitj-,
lators
Sielilmo. There is a general consent among transand critics that reference is here had to the special call
of apostles at the
commencement
is
and,
Holy Spirit occurs in the com. ver. of the Old Testa- therefore, ment seven times. In the New Test. Holy Ghost occurs Grammar
ninety-one times
translators and
;
Stuart's
New
Testament,
Why
word,
I
the royal
''
In or hy
not
among,
in
this
presume
His showing himself alive was not one among many but during forty days' living, or appearing, signs or proofs among them, they had many opportunities of realizing and
case.
of the
New ?
we have
almost exclusivel}' given the
title
In our currency,
" Infallible
proofs
",
com.
ver.
Arguments,
to/ics ",
Wiclif
spirit of a dead man. Unless by "Holy " proofs ", Wakefield " many arguments ", Rheims pluGhost " our contemporaries understand Holy Guest much ". French; "i multis ar^umcn/is ", Vulgate preuves sieurs more suitable and intelligible to them, it will be better uniTo these, formly, in the New Testament as in the Ulil, to use, as its Biblia Sacra Pol. S. Lee. S. T. B. London, 1831. we prefer convincing proofs", Wakefield. Tcy.,uri^tov occurs representative, Holy Spirit. The transcendent glory of the Now Constitution and Church but once in the N. T. "Many conrlncing manifestations", " by numerous signs ", Murdock's trans, of the of Jesus Christ is, that while .Jesus, the Lord of glory, is its De Wette
"ghost", to the
tokens,
'^infallible
Geneva
'' ;
''
Holy Guest ; and thus the Syriac Peshito version. New Constitution is written upon the lleshly tables of the iJta, before words of heart, while the Old was written on granite or marble tables, ^ I take this participle and presented to the outward eye. How justly, in harmony
living head, the
Holy
Spirit
is its
time,
means during.
with this view, does Paul say to the Corinthian Church, "' You are the temple of the living God, as God has said, I will dwell in them, and 1 will be their God, and they shall be my people."
'
' "And having assembled them together". "And being assembled together with them ". "And when eating together ".
EyretXaucfOi
dcdisset,
Beza
" having
commanded
",
These three versions have been given to aiinXiC,oueroi arguments and versions have been adduced for each of them, and by critics, too, of high rank translators and commentators. We shall first hear the versions. "And when be had eaten
CHAP.
I.
JAMES VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
lepOaoXvjXCOV
fMl]
REVISED VERSION.
)(OipLttji^
them tliat tliey should not de- ToTs OLTTO part from Jerusalem, but wait ^eadai, lor the promise of the Fatlier,
dXXa
TrepLfiei^eiv
them by the Father, which, which, saith he, ye liave heard rjKOVcraTe p.ov otl laavvrj^ says he, you have heard from of me. 5 For John truly baptized [xev ifiaTTTLaev udarc, vpelf Se me for John indeed "immersed
irarpos,
'
iTrayyeXlau
rod
tqv
"" En:ayyiXia is here, by a metonomy, used for the thing Muidock's trans, of the Syr. Pesh. Et congregans promised. The promise itself having already been given, they eos, "And congregating them", Beza. London Ed., 1581, with could not be required to await it. Junius and Tremellius. "And being assembled with them ",
rusalem
"And
eat with
fro
hem and
",
"
Immersed
water "
''Immersed in
the
Holy
it,
Spirit
".
The
Jerusalem
have become
Tyndale, 1534.
",
famous through
all
Christendom.
They
being assembled
IGll.
them
Authorized
They
version,
1539.
"And
Geneva, 1557.
all
"And
these
eating with
them
Kheims, 1582.
Uoothroyd, with
"And then
to de-
whose
ability
and candor
"
I entertain a
Commentary on
by an onomatojiceia, " wliich coins a word from sound, by which alone its meaning may be ascertained ". It is self-interpretive. We have dij' and plunge from the sound of any instrument or matei-ial variously brought into contact with water. Vip, bap a.m\ plunge, indi cate the sounds made by variously applying any solid substance to water. The air echoes plunge, when a person is suddenly immersed in water it echoes dip and bap, when persons or
the Original Te.\t of the Acls of the Apostles", Boston, 1852, says, " The active sense of this verb has not been prfived ",
Being words of
but one literal
and gives
it "
being assembled
",
De
Having
as-
N. T.
occurs
and not of mode, they can have Banroi occurs in the three times, always trans, com. ver. by dip. BariTi^ia
action,
eighty-one
transferred
seventy-eight
efl'ect
times,
for tho
Doddridge distinguished scholars, I might say by many. renders it, " having assembled them together ", stating, too, " that some ci-itics, ancient and modern, particularly Chrysostom and Theophylact, understand the word avvaXi^o/icvo^
as
by a metonymy of the
cause. Banriauos occurs only four times, once translated washing by the same figure. BaTfciorrjs occurs fourteen times,
exclusively
Bamiofia
is
expressive of Christ's
".
eating
with his
"
disciples
during
But he adds,
have given
".
We
una commoror,
same
in
avX/j
hall,
is
we find, on a grand occasion, the whole tribe of modes of wetting were convened, in Baniio, Paivio, Xsto, 'PavTit,a), on special duty, each one in
own
pour
official
oil
his
service,
The
;
priest
was
congregans
conversans
loco, quia
4,
he gives
to
into the
palm of
hand
that
he was then
in
forefinger in the
was
his left
Lord.
Prof. Stuart, of Andover, affirms, that all lexicographers
critics of
ad spiritualem
together
", re-
There
;
is
nothing in
is
" eating
fSaTircu
tevant to a mission
but there
something
in congregating,
298.
In
or calling together a
ter
company
support of
which, he
Lucian,
in
Timon,
Plutarch,
accomplishment of their mission, or for commissioning Strabo, Themestius, the Sybylline verse concerning the That such an assignation or appointment was made, we city of Athens, Josephus, Homer, Pindar, Aristotle, Arislearn from ]Matthew 28 16, in connection with Matt. 26 32 tophanes, Heraclides, Herodotus, Aratus, Xenophon, Diodorus
them.
" I will
am
risen again
".
cum
multis
This appointment
their context.
fairly indicated in
To
these
we might add
" ;
CHAP.
I.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
with water; but vft shall he^aiTTiaOrjcreo-Oe iv UuevfjLaTi ill water, but voii shall be immersed in the Holy Spirit, baptized with the Holy Ghost 'Ayico, ov jxera TroAAay ravras not many days hence. not many days hence.
I
son, Seeker,
places.
Sometimes, however,
:
we find
In the
32.
part of this
and the Assembly of Divines, as concurring with this inter- verse, we have o 0eo?, and we translate properly, "I am the So testifies also the God of Abraham &c." but in the latter clause we have ovx pretation of tlie words of this family. whole Greek Church. The ancient versions the Syriac, (both eariv 6 Oeos, Oeos i'eyocoi' etV.a t,o}VTO)7'f literally, the God is the Peshito, 2d centurj-, and the Philoxenian, Cth century.) not God of dead, but of living," but properly, " God is not the God of the dead, but of the living." Here, we the Arabic Polyglott, 7th century, the Propaganda, a. d. 1C71, all give the same family immerse, of which word not only omit the Greek article, where it is in the text, but " amada " supply the English article in three places, where there is no the Greek representative is anxit,io. article in the original. In Mark 12 27 and Luke 20 38, we IIievitaTi ilyim. In V. 2 of this same chapter, we have have the parallel passages, and the same construction. The Jl^'evfiaTos'Ayiov. In v. 8 we haveTovIly(oi^27i'iJ,aTos; y. 16 use or omission of the Greek article, in these places, is we again have to IJtei'ua ro 'Ayiof and, again, another form governed by a very general principle of the Greek language, ch. 2 4. Hvtviimos ISyiov. according to which they employed the article simply to disThe Book of the Acts, or of Acts of Apostles by some of tinguish between the subject and the predicate of a sentence. the Ancients was not inappropriately called "The Gospel of In the sublime and abstract language of John's introduction the Holy Spirit." He is, indeed, more frequently spoken of in Er aq-/r without an to his Gospel, we have a similar case. this book than in the whole Four Gospels. His personal But in the latter article, we translate, ' in the beginning." attributes, mission, and work, are more fully developed in the part of the 1st verse of this chapter, we have Qcos r^v b ).oyos. details of the apostolic mission than in any other portion of Why do we not translate, in the order of the Greek, and say,
*'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
God
rt'as
the
word " ?
much perplexed
clearly,
because 6 }.oyoi
is
shown
to
in
their
of this
be the subject of the sentence, not only by the context, but by the use of the article before loyos, and its omission before
Qtoi.
Divine person.
After a very special and protracted examination of his
according as
This principle of employing the Greek article or not, it is connected with the subject or predicate of a
it would be upon so extended
we have much
confidence in
and
a field of criticism.
ver}' frequently in the scriptures,
because of
its
and attitudes
full
in
which
We
view of this
We
in
to Ttvev/ia (the spirit), TCvwfia ayiov (spirit holy). TO ayiov jtvmifia (the holy spirit), and to nreviia to aycor (the spirit the holy). Let us consider first, the question
Txvtvfia (spirit),
article, in
JJfevua 'Ayiov
dering
it,
is
article,
though
we
THE.
The Greek
commonly
called the
Greek
article,
must not bo confounded with our definite English article, merely because they are called by the same name. Their JIark 1 10, ''and the spirit {to urevaa), like a dove," &c. uses, in the two languages, are by no means parallel. AVe Here we have the article, as before, but now it means the are constrained, by the laws of the two languages, to employ Holy Spirit or "the spirit of God" (to Tcim'ua xov &eov), as the English article frequently, when it is not used in the JIatthew expresses it 3 16. In Luke 9 39, " Lo a spirit Original, and vice versa. Each case must be considered with (Tivevfta), taketh him," &.C. Here there is no article, and it is reference to the general principles of composition which ob- a demoniacal spirit. In ch. 24 37, "They had seen a spirit tain in the English and in the Greek respectively. AYe (.T'i/(rt), and V. 39, "a spirit (.-rirn), hath not flesh and
:
:
whether it is the divine, that is. the infinite, or a finite spirit, which is spoken of 1 In Mark 9 20, " the Here we have the article but spirit (to Ttvevfia) tare him." So elsewhere. In it is a demoniacal spirit, that is spoken of.
termine the
fact,
:
Yet
it
"
llie
God,"
in the Origi-
Jno. 3
5,
But then, also, without the ; "of water and of the spirit (;rjnro.)
;
nal.
i\Iatt. 1
23,
us,''
we
as in Gal. 5
2.5, '-If
we
live in
&to;,
God with
and not
God with
us."
So
in
CHAP.
I.
GREEK TEXT.
"^
REVISED VERSION.
01
fieu
ovv crvveX-
pto-
come
P
toffether,
eTrrjpcoTcou
to 'continue in Jerusa-
when
dissenting
from
De Wette,
lem
Luke 24
49.
Some
interpreters,
ow
avvi).9oi^ss\
of De Wette. construe the participle substantiveh", " They come together. t E.-Tr;pa>TOJi; literally u-ere asJcing, tantamount to asked, now, who came together". Grammatical enough, but not in accordance with the author of this book, in the case and in most instances, in our idiom, represented by asked. alluded to. So Olshausen judiciously remarks on this Matt. 15 23, John 4 40; 8:7; 12 21, &c.
: :
:
again Eph. 2
22,
;
"
Habitation of
in 1
God through
'
the spirit
the spirit
was
( TtrEvuari) "
and
Tim. 3:16,
.Justified in
revealed to
(< TTrci'unri)."*
rov ayiov), with the article before both nyivuit and uyior,
it is clear,
From
not of
these citations,
of the
word
noun with which it stands connected but these must be ascertained from other sources. What
nature, or essence of the
TtvBVfia aytov.
The
article
finiteness, or individuality,
tia in
tcvcv-
we
in respect to the
word Tiieiual
''sjArit,"
Besides
the general scope of the context, there are both epithets and
attributive or limiting clauses.
was not
Spirit.
Holj
Thus, to
we have
So
is
added,
'"unclean,"
"dumb." "deaf,"
"eTil,"
'demoniacal."
Christ," "of
being
aytov
rci>
now
next verse (27), the connection of thought clearly and closely established, the specific adjunct
in the
"pythonic,"
dropt, as
By
these and
article,
to,
such like
tests,
must we determine the quality, nature, or essence of nreiua, in any place. The article may or may not be used with any one of these expressions. This will depend upon
its logical,
known to be the Holy Spirit, not by the article simplv, but the by tliat to which the article refers, to wit, the ni'ei'/ia nywi;
first
mentioned.
far
So
from the
article
that
is, its
thought of
is its
syntax to
The article is in fact a contrivance of individual character that enables it to stand uilhout the render words, however general, so individual, dis- cle. It is a great mistake to suppose that Tiytviia aytov
they
an
may be
fitted to
form the
abstract noun.
ITrcvua alone
may
be used as an abstract
subject of a proposition
will be governed
hence
its
introduction or omission
noun, but surely not with the qualifying and specific adjunct
ayiov.
by
with precisely the same essential signification, will be found with or without the article, according to its sj'ntherefore,
tactical relation in the context.
The Christian
dispensation,
being a dispensation
of,
or
The uses of the word Ttitiua afibrd ample illustrations of Greek language. It means, gener- cific ch.iracter, as nvet/ia aytov; not an influence of someneither definite nor specific in itself but, by the thing else, an effect or product of some superior antecedent ally, spinl use of some adjunct, it may be rendered so, and then it will cause, but a concurring and self-acting personal divine agent, take or reject the article according to the general rule of the in consummating and completing the work of redemption. language. Thus nvBvua becomes definite, because specific, bj- Therefore our Saviour said in his farewell discourse (-Jno, the adjunct ayior. The adjective specifies what spirit, and, 14 20), that the Father would send in his, the Son's, name when placed after the noun, stands in the relation of the the advocate," the Holy Spirit, ''who should teach them," ic. Hebrew genitive, and exerts, along with its qualifying sense, It is here to 71m fia to aytov, and in this first chapter of Acts also a limiting and individualizing influence upon the noun. every thing is in perfect keeping with this divine distribution Therefore we find iivcvfta, when succeeded by ayiov, uni- of the parts assigned to the Son and the Sj)irit respectively, formly without the article In the first verse the command3-et alwaj-s most specific and in the salvation of man. There is no room for mistake. Thus (Luke 2 25. ments given to the apostles are referred to this promised definite. 20) it is said of Simeon, that the Holy Spirit was upon him. {nvnita aytov) Holy Spirit, 6 zia^ay.hjoi. In the 4th verse, Here it is iti'tx'ua uytov, without the article. Yet in the next the narrative represents the Saviour as commanding them to
this i-uling principle in the
through the Holy Spirit, he is in the very beginning of the kingdom, as it was formally set up on tlie day of Pentecost, most appositely set forth in his individual, personal, and spe-
tarry at Jerusalem
* In these critical notes, the common version for convenience of reference simply.
is
till
this
adopted,
fulfilled
identifying with the baptism in the Holy Spirit (nvivfia which had been promised by John, the
it
aytov"),
CHAP.
I.
JAMES VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
liim, saying,
this
Lord, wilt thou at l\.vpie, c (.V Tcp yjiavcp tovtco Lord, dost thou at this time time restore again tiie liingaTroKaOiaTaveLS ti]v ^aaLXnav restore the kingdom to Israel?
'laparjX;
Elire
8e
irpos
And he
said to them. It
is
not
Greek language, that we need not illustrate it by other As iSazi stands to the immersion by John, so tells tliein, "they shall receive power, after that the Holy precisely dues ev nvev/iazi stand to the immersion by Christ. Spirit {rov ayiov Tivevfiaros) shall have come upon them," &c. The relation, in both cases, is expressed by the dative or Here there can be no mistake. The to nvev/ia to ayiov locative case, and is clearly that of where or in which the It should be noted by those who promised in Jno. (l-l 20) is the nvevfia ayiov, in which action was performed.
Baptist; ami in the Sth verse, in reply to their questions con(v. G),
of the
he examples.
speak of this connection, as the dative of instrument, that whilst the genitive is the whcnce-ca&e, and the accusative the
ivhither-ca.se,
the dative is strictly and properly the wlicreand can only be used to express instrumcntalily in a V. 8. The identity of the subject indicated by the several strictly passive sense. It is not properly employed to express expressions Tivivixa ayiov, to nveviia to ayioi', and to ayiov concurrent action or co-agency. The action in this case is TtviVfta, cannot be doubted. To those who think that the expressed by "immerse," the agents were John and Christ, idea of the personality of the Spirit was not distinctly held the whither or object i/tag, those addressed, and the place by the Jews, and who yet contend that this idea is only that in which, in the action of John, rSan, in water, and in properly and fully conveyed by the expression to nvivfia to the action of Christ, ev UvEvuart 'Ayim, in the Holy Spirit. nyiov, it may be suggested, that in the only places (three in There are five distinct conceptions of the Holy Spirit in the all), where the expression Holy Spirit " occurs in the Holy Scriptures. The first is his nature, all Divine; the second, Sejjtuagint, this arrangement of the article with the noun his 2'erson, distinct from that of the Father and the Son the and adjective is uniformly employed. The same form is also third, his office of illuminator and sanctifier; the fourth, his used by Peter (in Acts 1 16), to designate the Spirit, prophe- influence; the fifth, his work, peculiarly developed in creation, sying by the mouth of David. providence, and redemption. As to the use of the definite English article, ihc, always 1. In creation he "moved upon the face of the waters," imbefore Holy Spirit, it is found necessary in the fact, that we pi-egnating them with life-giving power; Gen. 1 0. "By his recognize the Spirit's agencj^ always in relation to the Father, Spirit he Las garnished the heavens " " bis hand has formed and to the Son. We may and do sometimes say Father, the crooked serpent " the milky way Job 26 13. The Son, and Holy Spirit," but this rather to unify than to dis- Spirit of God has made me, Job 33 4. "The Spirit gave the
.Jerusalem, and the to ayiov nvtvun, which was to
come upon
case,
''
'
tinguish.
4.
Holy
Spirit ilirectly, as is
English article.
'TSati,
30. By the Holy Spirit the These baptisms, or immer- of the earth." Psalm lU4 sions, are spoken of by Matt. 3:11; Mark 1:8; Luke humanity of Jesus the Jlessiah was created out of the person 3 and 1 Cor. 12 13. In all these places of the Virgin Mary. The Holy Spirit (Hvevfta 'Ayiov) shall 10; Jno. 1 33 the preposition ev is expressed both before vSan and Ttvev- come upon thee, Luke 1 35. Therefore she was found with
IIvtv/inTi 'Ayio>.
:
: :
In providence, annually renewing the face of the earth. Thou sendest forth thy Spirit, and thou renewest the face
iiaxi,
by the Holy Spirit, JIatthew 1 18. Hence the Christian case, before iSaxi. The insertion or omission, therefore, of church commenced by the direct and special influence, or tlic preposition does not alter the construction or the sense The Father sent creative power, of the Holy Spirit, Acts 2. in either case, the noun is the dative of the manner, or the his Son into the world the Son promised to send, and did way in which, or after which, or the place or medium in send, with the concurrence of his Father, the Holy Spirit; and, which, the action is performed. Both the preposition iv and by his gifts vouchsafed to the apostles, they instituted the the dative case-ending indicate the same primary thought, Christian church, Christ's mystical body, of which he is the that of relative place. The Sanscrit has an implcmentive living, active, and efficient Spirit.
except that in Luke, where ev
is
omitted, as in this
child
'
all of 3. In redemption, He is the sanctifier, and comforter, or adwhich are expressed, in the Greek, by the one, dative. But vocate, of the claims of Messiah, shedding aljroad copiously, the primary and distinctive import of .ill these is ^' locative.'^ the love of God in the heart of his people; making interThis is also the import of the preposition ev, and, therefore, cessions for us with groanings inexpressible, which only lie
wo
find tlie case-ending of the dative, sometimes with, and that searches the heart can interpret. sometimes without, the preposition, in precisely the same conSuch are tlie evangelical developments of the remedial disnection, and in the same sense. This is so common a liberty pensation, all found in the Divine essence and personalities.
CHAP.
I.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
know
Ov^
'/
vficoi'
icrri
yvwvai
for
or the seasons wliich the Father )(popovs hath put in his own power. eOero eV
casions,
rry
dXAa
own
'dis8
8
after
But ye
that
shall receive
power
X7]-drecr(/e
^vvafxiv,
eireXdovTOS
But you
is
shall receive
Gliost is Tov 'Aytov UvevfiaTOs i(p vpas, and ye shall be KCLL eaeaOe fiOL /j-aprupes eu re witnesses unto me, both in Je- 'lepovcraXijp, /cat eV Traarj rfj rusalem, and in all Judea, and in 'lovSala Kol 2!ap.ape\a /cat ewy Samaria, and unto the uttermost
the
Holy
Holy
:
and
la^arov
ti]^
yr/?.
Kou
be witnesses for "me, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and to ravra tlie uttermost parts of the
shall
you
And when he had spoken KOL i^e(peXT] vireXajiev avrov airo these things, while they beheld, these things, while they bekol Tu>v 6(l>6aXjxu)V avTcov. he was taken up; and a cloud held, he was taken 'up, and a rjaav tov ccTevL^ovres els coy received liim out of their sight. cloud received him out of their 10 And while they looked ovpavov, TTOpevopevov avTOv, kol sight. And while they were
steadfastly
elTrcou, (SXeTToi'Tcou
avTcov
eTrrjpdr],
earth.
-0
lo
gazing "into the heaven as went up, behold, two men stood avToli iv iadTjTL XevKrj, ol koll he went up, behold, two men by them in white apparel Av8pes raXiXaloi, tl stood by them in white apehrov, 11 Which also said. Ye men iaTTjKare ipjiXtirovTes et? tov parel; who also said, Galileans, why stand you gazing of Galilee, why stand ye gazing ovpapov ovTos o Irjaovs o This same into the heaven? up into heaven? this same Jevpcov els tov Jesus, who is taken from di'aXy(p6eL9 (/.(f) sus wliich is taken up from you ovpavov, ovtws eXeuaeTac ov you into the heaven, shall so into heaven, shall so come in like eOeatTaaBe avTov iropev- come, in like manner, as you TpOTTOu manner as ye have seen him go have seen him going into op.evov tp TOV ovpavov. 1 ore into heaven. Then they rethe heaven. 12 Then returned they unto vireaTpe'^av els lepovaaXijp. airo turned into Jerusalem, from a Jerusalem, from the mount called opovs TOV KaXovp-evov J^Xacwvos, mount called ^Olivet, from
', '
7rapLaT7]Keia-ai'
li
12
'
Xfovovs
i;
"The
seasons
Wakefield.
;
Ed-ETO
ver.
;
ev
'
Trj
iSia e^ovaia
'
fjr me". I therefore, a priori, prefer the latter to the former the text to the emendation.
",
own autliority". These, howcom. " "Was taken up", evi>;o9-';, not avclr^tfdr^, v. 2, indicating ever literal, are not in the common currency of our present the commencement, not the completion of his ascent. lie, language. jMen may place a matter in their own hands in it appears from the terminology here employed, gradually And by a very common figure, we speak and with great dignity, ascended, not as a flash of lightnmg, their own disposal. of "'reserved rights'', we very seldom j^ul. that which we nor as a meteor passes away, but slowly and with majesty, It is, therefore, a figurative expossess, in our own hands. that they might clearly perceive and be assured of his return reserving or placing in one's own pression, tantamount to Several of the old versions read, "And to his native heaven.
appointed in his
dispensation or disposal.
It
is,
or authority of dispensation
'
heaven
".
dvvaniv, not here e^ovoca, moral power or authority, indicative of the powers of the Christian age "the world
that
we have
precise Ibrmula four times, and. therefore, we must was to come ". There was not only eiovata, authoritj' We have also etg twice have it just as often in the version. or moral power but also Svi'nut-, intellectual strength and in vv. 12, 13, and should have inio .Jerusalem, and iytto the miraculous power equal to their day and work. upper room, for in both instances they went not only to, or " Mov, tor fioi, is substituted by the authority of Lachm.ann unto, but into -Jerusalem, and into the upper room. and Tischendorf (abbreviated Ln., Tf). The difference between * " my witnesses ", and " witnesses for me " is considerable. M}' Olivet ", olive yard.
''
CHAP.
1.
VERSIOX.
GKEEK TEXT.
^arov k^ov hhov
'
REVISED VERSION.
a
which
is i'loia
Jerusalem
sabbath-day's
13
a sabbatli-day's journey.
'journey.
13
ill,
And
vvlieii
they weut up into an upper eh TO virepmov ov -qaav Kararoom, where abode both Peter, IXiVOVTiS, o Te IliTpos KCU 'laKCOand James, and John, and Andrew, Piiilip, and Thomas, Bar- /3os" Kol Icoavvr]^ koL Av8peas, tholomew, and Matthew, James 'PlXlttttos kol Oco/xas;, BapdoXo'
KuL
and Andrew, Philip and Thomas, Bartholomew and Matthew, James, son of Alpheus.
llic
snib
of Alpheus, and
Simon
James. 14 Tiiese all continued with one accord in pra3'er and suppUcation, with tiie women, and
of Jesus, and
And
ill
the
p.a6i]T(i>v
and Simon Zelotes, and Judas, the brother of James. These ^* Koi 'louSoty 'laKco^ov. ovroi were all 'j^ersevering with one irauTes ycrau Trpoa-Kaprepovuref consent, in pra3'er and supofj.odvp.a8ou rfj irpoaev^^ kou rrj plication, with women, with Berjcrei, avv yvvai^l kol Mapla Mary the mother of Jesus, and kol avv with his brothers. rf] p.-)iTp\ Tov 'I-qarov, Tols d8eX(pois avTou. And in those days Peter ^ KAIiv rats i)p.epaLs ravrais stood up in the midst of the disavacTTas JJerpoi eu p.e<ju) rSiv ciples, and said, (the number
2![/j.cou
jxalos
KOL
MarOalos,
'
laKcolSos
6 ZjjXcoti]^,
15
iiirev
i]v
re
6y(Xos
ovopuTcov
iiTiToavTO
''
a>f
eKarov
of the
eLKoatv
'
AvSpe^
uSeXcpol,
must needs have been eSec ij-XrjpcoOrjvaL ti]v ypa(j)7]i> fullilied, which the Holy Giiost TavT-qv, i]v Trpoelire to Jluevp.a by the mouth of David spake TO Ay LOU Sia (TTopiaTOs Aafi\8, before concerning Judas, which irepX louSa tov yivopavov oBrjyov was guide to them that took Tols avXXafSovaL tov Ii]aovv
Jesus.
'
must needs have been fulfilled, which the Holy Spirit, by the
moutli of David, before spoke,
concerning Judas,
who was
17
17 For he
us,
OTi
KaT7]pLdp.l]p.(l'09
rju
(TVV sus.
I'jjjuu,
Kol eXa)^ tov KXijpov Tijf with us, and had obtained part
*
ministry.
SiaKovlay TavTTjstliis
Ovtos
(Now
a field
is
IS
Now
man
purcliased a ovv (.KTYjaaTO )^copiov eK tov p.ia- was purchased with the re-
6ov
TYjS
uSiKiay,
koL
irprjVTjS
ward of
his inicpiity,
and he.
J'
nrtc/or, di.ilant.
iter,
Ilackett, in loco.,
are not
two
classes,
while
men and
brethren are.
'Without a
'
having
Sahbati habens
Vulgate
from", Syriac
" containing a saboth ". Tyndale. Geneva. " conteyning a sabbath dayes iorney ".
",
between them, with us. they simply indicate So, also, the bretliren, which is more Anglo-Saxon than " men brethren ". Distant a In a brother we alwaj-s find a man, while sometimes we may
;
" distant
conjunction
'
Rheims
" distant
",
Syriac Version.
to jJersixt
Men
in adherence
to,
:
of Galilee,
men
of Judea,
men
of Israel,
men
of Cyprus,
ITnoaxnnrt^eia signifies,
in,
to
he
men
intcnllt)
cngiigcd
;
in, to
attend cnnslantUj
Acts 2
;
13
stantly,
*
to remain constantly, Acts 2 4G to attend con- has men. The English Rheims vcr. Mark. 3:9; to continue with, Mark 8:13; 10 7. men brethren ". Beza, London Ed., 1081, has Viri fratres : "Men brethren" occurs some eleven times in this book Boothroyd's London Ed., 1836, has simply " brethren " our
G,
&c.
of Acts.
brethren.
our idiom, simply equivalent to com. vcr. follows Tyndale's Thompson, " men brethren ". Men, brethren and fathers, is a proper address, We do not say, men and Virginians, men and Pennsylva-
Hebraism,
in
when
but
"
mc brethren "
nians,
!cc.
CHAP.
I.
GKEEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
falling headlong, burst asunder in the midst, and all his
insomuch
ma, that
blood.
and falling headlong, he burst yei'Ofj.ei'09 eXaKrjcre fieaos, kol asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out. Kat, yvcocTTOv eyei^ero auTOv, 19 And it was known unto Tvaat. TOLS KaTOiKOVcriv lepovaaall the dwellers at Jerusalem Xiifx, ware KXr/dTJvai to )(a>pioi'
as that field is called
TTJ
And
it 19
was known
in
field is
Jerusalem insomuch as that called in their proper I8ia biaX^KTco avTav tongue Aceldama, that is to
TovrecrrL
to say.
The
held of 'AKe\8afxa,
alixaro^.
""^
field
of blood.) For it
the
20
yiypaivTai yap iv
rev-qOrjTU)
i]
written
in
book of
20 For it is written in the /3//3Am book of Psalms, Let his habita- eTravXi?
tion be desolate, and let no
:
''FaXp.wv,
avTov
ip-qpos,
kuI
prj
man
earo) 6 KaroLKiou ep
civTrj,
Kac,
dwell therein and. His bishopaurov XafSoL liTL(TK.OTrrjv T'rjv rick let another take. ^ 'del ovv rwv avueXk'repos. 21 Wherefore of these men i]plv av8p<av ei/ vravTL OovTwv which have companied with us, all the time that the Lord Jesus )(p6i/a> iv CO elcrrjXOe kcu i^i^XOev Irjaov^, "'ap^awent in and out among us, i(f) rjpas 6 Kvptos 22 Beginning from the bap- /xepo9 rov ^airTLcrpaTOs ttTTO tism of John, unto that same day Icodvvov ecos rrj? rjpepay ?)$ fethat he was taken up from us, i]pcou, piapTvpa Trjf Xrjtpdrj d(f) must one be ordained to be a dva(TTa.(reco9 avTov yeueadai witness with us of his resur" Ival earr]i^piiv eva TOVTCOV.
'
aw
Psalms; Let his habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell in it, and his 'episcopate let another take. Wherefore, of these men that have accompanied us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, beginning from the immersion of John, to the day that he was taken up from us, must one be appointed to be witness with us of his resurrection. And they appointed 'two, Joseph,
called
22
23
rection.
23 And tlie}' appointed two, aav 8uo, Iaai](j) top KaXovpepov was surnamed Justus, and Joseph called Barsabas, who Bapaa^dv, oy iiveKXi]6r] lov- Matthias. And they 'pi'aying "^ /cat Trpowas surnamed Justus, and Mat- crrof, KUL MarOiav. said Thou Lord, who knowest
' '
:
Barsabas,
who
24
tliias.
they praj'ed, and said. Thou, Lord, which knowest the KapSioyuaara Trdvrcou, dvaSei^ov hearts of all mm, shew whether e/c TovTcou Tcou duo eva ov e^eAe^o) "^ of these two thou hast chosen, Xa^elv TOP KXrjpov Trji SiaKO25 That he may take part of f/a? TavTrjS kcu aTrocrToXijs, e^ this ministry and apostleship, TTape^rj 'louSas, Tropeudijpai rjs from which Judas by transgresJ\.ai sion fell, that he might go to his ei? TOP TOTTOP TOP LOLOP.
2-1
And
aev^dpevoL
elirov,
^v Kvpie
the hearts of all men, show which of these two thou hast chosen, to take a part in this
25
from which Judas by transgression fell, that he might go to his own place. And they gave forth their lots and
;
2C
own
place. eScoKUP KXi]povs avTwp, /cat 7re- the lot fell upon Matthias, 26 And they gave forth their crep 6 kA//)o? eVt MarOlap, kcll and he was numbered' 'tolots; and the lot fell upon Matgether with the eleven Aposthias and he was numbered with (TvyKaTe^rjCpLcrOrj pera tcop epSetles. the eleven apostles. Ka diroaToXcDP
;
i"
is
'
^vYy.aTf>;ifta9-r;.
lie
was
en-
numbered with.
rolled
of oversight or superintendency.
e.
Hackett.
Tho
with us is, whether it would not be more intelligible to the masses to say " his office of Superintendant ", or with Wiclif,
fact here stated justifies the version given of v. 25, ''a par)
and an Apostleship " from which Judas fell. " his bishoprick let another take ". He was a perfect and complete substitute, possessing all the oversight. Eitiaxonri His treachery and fall arc ' ' EaTr,anr dvo. qualifications equally with him. idiomatibut Literally they placed two", thus made to strengthen and complete the apostolic testically, they nominated or appointed two.
in this ministry,
mony.
10
IE
REVISED VERSION
CHAP.
II.
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP.
II.
And when
cost
all
KAI
Tr]u
iv
Tw avfnrXT^povadaL
TrJ9
was
fully
yj/xepau
Ilei'T^jKoarrjf,
with one accord in one place. fjaav airavres ofiodv/j-aSov iiri2 And suddenly there came a ToavTO. Koi lyivero a^j/w Ik. sound from heaven, as of a rush- Tov ovpavov tixps coajrep (pepoing mighty wind, and it filled pLevrjs TTvoT]^ jSialay, kol eyrAijall the house where they were pu)aev oXov rou oIkov qv rjaav
sitting.
Ka9r][j.V0L-
as of a
it
were
sitting.
And
fire,
there ap'disit
And
there
appeared unto
roL9
uxrei
Sia/jLepLC^o/JLevac
yXwcraai
i(j)
and
sat
irvpos,
iKudiae re
eva
of them.
And
eKaarou avTcou,
KoieTrXrjad-qaav
4 And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began rjp^auTO
to speak, with other tongues, as crais,
airavres IIvevp.aTos
they were all filled with the Ayiov, koi 'Holy Spirit, and they began
in other tongues, as iSlSov the Spirit gave them ^utter-
Kado)9 to Ui/evp-a
them
Haav
;
ance.
JIeiTt]xoarr;Si
from
TtsvrTjy.oorTj
= nevrrjxovrq, fifty.
vided, 5 times
only).
parted, 6 times
The Pentecost commenced the fiftieth day from the lirst day of unleavened bread on the morrow after the Paschal Lamb
was
''
offered.
Ev/i7T).r;^ovo9ai.
Garments and property arc "parted", kingdoms, It would seem apropos, that families, and food, are divided. one tongue was visible on the head of every apostle. Wakefield freely
fire,
'
times,
The verb oi\u7th}^oca occurs only three and exclusively in Luke's writings twice in his Gospel and once here " completely filled ". The action of
translates
it,
as
it
were, tongues of
".
distributing themselves
Hieii/iaTOi 'Aytov
;
settling
upon them
we have
nvtvfia, to mivftu,
Trrtv/ia
the verb
(literally, to
'Aytorj
Olsh., Ilackett.
;
"And when
".
the days of
TO Aytov ^rsvfta, and ro -Jirevf^a to 'Aytop in the Christian Scriptures, and samples of each in the book of Acts.
These, too, occasionally occur in connection with the third
The .Jews were on person of the Divinity, or Godhead. that day to celebrate a holy convocation according to the law. That the same jiersonality is occasionally indicated by each ' Ex rov ovgavov, literally out of heaven, usually represented of them, is conceded by all learned men, so far as known to us. Our best Greek texts distinguish them, when supposed to from, heaven. refer to the Holy Spirit, by capital letters. mighty rushing mightj' ni'orjs plains, a blast yepoftu'r;;, a On a special examination of every passage in this book where wind (pigcaO'at, rapid and violent motion, ///o, must be The morrow
after the seventh
Sabbath
''
c7rXr;pioae)'.
sound
filled
The echo or these terms occur in Luke's writings, his gospel and his Acts, we find it with the article, to nievttn, thirty-two times, with-
ever}- case with the article, been in the temple it would doubtless have been out it nineteen times. In almost Holy Spirit is intended, and sometimes without it. the named. No symbol of spirit known to mankind, is better Now, as there is but one Holy Spirit of a Divine conception than the wind. John 3 8.
Had
it
upon each of Distinct tongues as of fire, and it sat them ", Thompson. upon each of them", Wesley. ' Tongues which were divided like flame, and they rested upon each of them ", Jlurdock. "Divided tongues as of fire, and a tongue eat on each of them ", Boothroyd. He adds, " Calvin, Heinrichs, and many of the older commentators render the participle disparted, or
"
Separate tongues as of
'
fire,
and
in
we
it
settled
by a Holy
Spirit
whether with or without the article, the Spirit of God is intended and intimated. But that Spirit, now as formerly, distributes or confers his graces .as he wills, and especially in answer to the prayer of faith. It is God who works in us to
will
and to
do,
of his
:
own
benevolence
to &t).eiv xtu to
cleft,
and suppose
it
evtQytiv.
Phil.
13.
is
^taiisQi^o/ufai
' AitotfO^tyytad'ai
12 times, 8 but three times, chap. 2 14 ; 26 25. of which are in Luke's writings, translated com. ver. by di- mates more than ordinary utterance.
occurs
in
the N. T.
In this place
it inti-
"As the
Spirit gave
CHAP.
II.
11
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
5
were dwelling at 8e ev IepovaaXi]iJL KarocKOvvTes And there were dwelling Jerusalem Jews, devout men, out 'lovSaioL av8pe9 evAa^ei? oltto in Jerusalem Jews, ""devout of every nation under heaven. TTavTOi eOvovs riov viro tov ovpa- men, of every nation under
there
And
was noised vov. Now when this was yevojxevrjs fie rrji (jicovrjs heaven. came to- TavTT]s, avvrjkde to ttXtjOos kcu noised abroad, the multitude gether, and were confounded, avvc^vOr)' hri rjKOVOV etf eKacTTO? came together, and were con6
this
Now when
man
all
heard
rrj ISia
them speak
7
in his
own
language.
SiaXeKTCo
'
amazed,
Twv.
'every one
in his
own
7
aone to KCU idavfia^ov, Xeyovre? mazed, and marvelled, saying another. Behold, are not all these aXXtjXovf, OvK l8ov Travres ovroi one to another. Behold, are elaLV OL XaXovvres JTaXiXaioi ; which speak, Galileans? not 'all these who speak, Ga8 And liow hear we every man ^ Kcd TTCos t^p-els aKOvop.ev eKa(TT09 lileans ? And how hear we, in our own tongue, wherein we TY] ISlo. ^LaXeKTw I'lfiau eV rj eyevevery man in our own tongue, were born ^ ndpdoi. V1]67]p.V, KCU MrjSoL 'in which we were born ? Par9 Partliians, and Medes, and Kou EXaplrai, kcu ol KaroLKOvvres thians, and Medes, and ElamEhimites, and the dwellers in Trjv MeaoiroTapnav, lovSaiau re "inhabiting ites, and those Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and Koi KairiraBoKiav, IIovtov kcu Mesopotamia, both "Judea Cappadocia, in Pontus, and Asia, TTjv 'Acrlav, ^pvylav re kcu and Cappadocia, Pontus and JO Phrygia, and Pamphylia, IIa/jL(f)vX[av, AlyvTTTou kolI ra Asia, Phrygia and Pamphilia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and stran- p-cprj Ti]i Ai^vrj^ TrJ9 Kara Kv- and the parts of Lybia about gers of Rome, Jews and prose- prjVTJV, KCU ol iirL5iipovvTs Pu)- Cyrene, and Roman strangers
and
saying
And
all
were
'?
lo
lytes,
fxaloi,
lovSoLOL
^^
re
/cat
'
irpocri]-
both Jews
and Proselytes,
ii
11
we do
XvToi,
KprjTes Kol
we hear
This,
trans-
them
to
Eisner, on this
Acts."
as
in
It is
and Kypke,
the case of
paimaua, we
prefer
to a
mere
shows that
ference.
^ Ilavres is doubtful, and is rejected by But Hackett and some others regard it as
phetic responses.
So used
h}-
See Doddridge.
themselves.
i"
Sch., Ln.,
and
It
Tf.
is.
empliatic.
indeed,
1
if
El'
wherein
".
devout.
" For the dwellers, now also obsolete, substitute those inT., always rendered and evXa/ieouai are found habiting, as not only more modern, but more indicative of the but seven times. It is only in Hellenistic Greek found in this regimen and more in harmony with it. Inhabit, in our vernaThe pious Eneas and the devout Greeks correspond cular, is both transitive and intransitive. usage.
whole family
evXa/ieia
it.
It
is
nations,
were represented
men
" Judea ". Some eminent critics, such as Dr. Bloomfield and Granville Penn, Esq., regard this as a vitiation of the
devout
'
in their nation.
common
of the
Jledes,
reading.
^^Idumea exactly
fits
Eii exaoTog
but
in
is
is,
more congenial. In some eighty occurrences in the N. T. with some few exceptions, translated by every one.
1
Parthians, and and Elamites those who inhabit Jlesopotamia and Idumea". Besides, it is not likely that, in such a collation of countries, Judea, in which they were assembled, would be named and named, too, out of its proper place. But Bagster's
countries named,
;
scriptures
Idumea.
12
CHAP.
II.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
XaXovvTwv avrS)v rai9 them speaking in our own yXwaaais ra [xeyaXeTa tongues the -majestic works 13 And tliey were all amazed, Tov Oeov ; 12 _E^[a-TavTo Se of God. And they were all and were in doubt, saying one to iravTes Koi dirjTTopovv, aAAo? amazed and perplexed, saying another, What meaneth this ? Tvpo^ aXXov Xeyoprei, T'l av OiXoi
hi
i]lxeTepaLs
'
12
1-3
one to another,
What means
of
^'^.Erepot. Se ^Xev'
men
are full of
new
wine.
eXeyov,
On
this?
Others (mocking)
are
full
said, 13
yXevKovs
(tvv to?^
14 But
Peter,
standing
lifted
up pepecTTcopei'oi
pThey
wine.
"sweet
elcri.
up
Srade).? 8e
Uerpos
But
Peter, standing
up
14
avrov,
raised his
men
of Judoa, and
at
yc that
Krxi
dwell
Jerusalem,
be
this
lovSaioi,
KaroLKOvvreg and
all
in Jeruto you,
:
known unto
to
known
koI fi'coTiiraaOe and hearken to my words for 15 For tliese are not drunken, ra pypara /jlov. ov yap &)$ these men are not drunk, as as ye suppose, seeing it is but vp.eif VTToXapL^dveT, ovtol /.teyou suppose, seeing it is but the third hour of tiie day. Ovovcriv tan yap copa Tplrrj rrjs the third "hour of the day. 16 But this is that which was jjpepas' aAAa tovto (cttl to But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel, elp7]pei^ov Sia tov wpocjii'^TOv spoken 'through the prophet 17 And it shall come to pass 'IcorjX, Ktii (TTai Iv toI^ in the last days, saith Grod, I will ficrya.Tai's -ijpepaL^, Xeyet 6 Oeos, Joel, And it shall come to
earco,
my words
15
ic
17
pour out of
llesh:
my
Spirit
upon
all
eK^^eco
ivrl
avro
tov
Tri>v/j.aT09
/mov
pass, in "the
last
days, that
iraaav aapKa,
o'i
kclI irpodyTjTev-
I will
pour out of
all flesh,
my
Spirit
shall
daughters shall
viol
vpwv kcu
KCU
o't
al
Ovya- upon
ol
and they
your young luen shall see visions, Tepes and your old men shall dream vptaiv
dreams
vpSiv
opaaeLf
veavLtrKOL
prophesj'.
oyj/oi'Tai,
koI
TrpecrfivTepoL
vpwu IwrrvLa
ivv-
men
shall
dream
dreams:
"
Ta
/teya).iia is
Trjv /ue-
'
Nine o'clock
.^iff,
in the
2 Peter
" "
16.
In this context,
",
its full
'
ilirovgh;
;
not hy.
called for.
"Wonderful
of
disjiensations of
God
",
Thompson;
hy, as
an author
".
So Vigerius,
tur sub
cum
dativo, ut
plurimum reddi-
Wonders
1'
God
",
Jlur. Syriac.
is
Men
is
repudiated
"
In these writings,
' ihe
last
if
not
by
''
of the Jewish dispensation was the commencement of the expressum Christian. As the morning star sets in day, so did the et synecdochice, quivis dulcis potus quasi, a sweet wine. Stockius, Wesley, Thompson, Geneva, Kheims. Musto, Vulgate, Harbinger decrease as the sun of righteousness arose with Wickliff. New wine, Murdock, cum multis aliis. The Pente- healing in his wings. Jesus Christ is, in this view of the premises, properly said to have "Appeared in the end of the cost occurred in June, the First Vintage in August. Conseworld ", to put away sin-offerings by the sacrifice of himself. quently, it could not be wine.
D.evxovs,
mustum vinum
ex
uvis
new
AvSqcs lovSatoi, Jews; boi-n in Jerusalem, ai y.aToiy.ow' " Sliall dream dreams "', or dream with dreams ; for cvijiriots " Jews, and Jewish converts, or Jews born Tes. in Jerusa- Mill gives evvTtvia. With Prof. Ilackett and some other lem, and Foreign .Jews." Ilaekett, cum multis aliis. translators, we, in this case, prefer Gricsbach's te.\t.
CHAP.
II.
13
GREEK TEXT.
18
'
REVISED VERSION.
on
And on my my hand-maidens,
shall
Kai,
ye
eVi
'
eiri
and on
my man
servants,
and
18
pour Tov?
vai^
8ovXov9
jjLOV,
/J-ov
Kol
ra?
my
Spirit;
8ov\a^
and they
19
in
prophesy:
eK)(u)
And
19
And I will shew wonders fxov, Kol Trpo(pT]reva-ovaL. kol I will show wonders in the heaven above, and signs in Sccxrco repara ev rco ovpavcS auco, heavens "above, and signs on the earth beneath; blood, and Kol arjpeca eVi r^y yrjy Kara), the earth beneath blood and The fire, and vapour of smoke. al/ia Kai irvp Kai ar/xiSa Kairvov. fire, and smoky 'vapor. shall be turned into dark20 The sun shall be turned sun o JjAiOf /xTacrTpa(pr](7Tat ejf
20
moon
into
o"/corof, Kol
Trpli'
77
T)
(reXi]vr]
eiy aifia,
ness,
iKOeiu rrjv
rjp.epai'
Kvplov
^^
Lord come.
21
tltat
And
kol
it
shall
come
to pass,
earai,
Trar
by au iTriKaXearjTai
And it
the
shall
come
to pass, that 21
whosoever
shall call
on the
TO
'
every one
bvojxa
name
22
Kvpiov,
who
shall call
upon
22
acoOi'jaeTaL.
Ye men
of
Israel,
hear
AvSpes
name
:
'lo-parjXiTai,
olkovIt)oltto
^saved.
Israelites,
hear these
aare tovs Xoyovs tovtovs' these words; Jesus of Nazareth, aovu TOV Na^wpalov, av8pa a man approved of God among 0ov OLTToSeSeLy/xevou TOV you by miracles, and wonders,
and
signs,
ejy
Suva/xecri
Kai
Tepaai
Kai
in the
(rrj/jLeiot^,
0I9 eirolrjae di
avTov 6
selves also
know
Oeos if
fieacp v/xav,
"^
Ka6a>s Kai
tovtou Trj (api23 Him, being delivered by auTol o'lSaTe, the determinate counsel and ap.evrj ^ovXrj Kai Trpoyvaiaei tov
" Peter inserts avio, oijucta,
' ' y.area,
words Jesus, the Nazarene, a man approved of God among you, by miracles, andwouders, and signs, which God did by him, in the midst of you (as you, yourselves also know) him having seized, who, by the 'declared counsel and fore-
23
"
That the person, mission, and work of the Lord Jesus marked out and defined, in The the Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms, no enlightened
Christ was declared, promulged,
Christian can or will deny.
translation
is
atfia,
In cases of this
sort,
our rule in
e.
and smoky vapor. These are but the portents of the tion, but either a generic, or a specific one, as the case may and not the desolations of the Jerusalem that then clearly indicate. AVe have the genus, the species, and the Such are the rs^ara er toj ov^ai'<t}, and the af]^iia em individual in words, and their acceptations, as we have in aniwas.
destiny,
rrjs
yrg.
mals or plants.
be saved from the then impending judgit tliis meaning in this place, though
it
Where
there
is
y Sa>d'r]aeTa.t, shall
ments.
The context
gives
the precise individual meaning, clearly indicated in the context ; next to this, the specific ; and when neither is clearly
usually in this
salvation.
*
Book
of Acts,
and eternal
own judgment
word
or sentence,
Oeov.
is
It is defined
Bible, the
Christ Jesus being the centre and circumference of the Alpha and the Omega of the whole volume of God,
Acts 10
Which
is,
given passage
judgment of the translator; and that, generally, is according to his analogy of faith. But to these four definitions may be added termino, finio, definio, do definitioncm rei, Aristotle, To define, and to declare, are its most determinate, Luke 22 Scapula, Rulicrtson. 10 42 11 29 17 general acceptations. etymological and
: ; :
Jloses in the Law, and all the Prophets, the Evangeand the Apostles, spoke and wrote, the sun of the spiritual and the moral universe, the testimony which God the Father has given of him, is the spirit of the whole oracle Rev. 19 10. or testimonj' of God. 'OQit.ia occurs eight times in the N. T. represented by of
whom
lists,
22
See Acts
20, 31
Romans 1:4;
Ilcb.
7.
14
CHAP.
II.
GKEEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
foreknowlcJge of God, ye have and by wicked hands have crucified and shxin 24 Whom God hath raised up, having loosed tlie pains of death: because it was not possible that he should be liolden
taken,
of
it.
pcoi^
Xere-
knowledge of God was yielded "up, you have, by wicked hands, crucified and slain, ov b 0eos dveaTi]ae,
21
whom God
has
raised
up,
KuOoTL
ovK
i]u
Suvarou Kparelavrov.
^^
aduL avTOv
vtv
AajSlS
25 For David speaketh con- yap Xiyei ei? avrov, JIpocopu!p,7]i> cerning him, I foresaw the Lord TOP KvpLOv euaiTLOv pov Slo. irav always before my liice for he is To^- OTL eK Se^iwv p,ov iarlu, tVa on my right hand, tluit I should p-Tj aaXevdwSia touto evnot be moved (ppavBi] 1] KapSia pov, Kal rjyaX20 Therefore did my heart rejoice, and my tongue was glad; XiaaaTO rj yXutaaa p,ov en 8e joice, and my tongue was moreover also, my tlesh shall rest Kal ?} (Tap^ pov KaTaaKi]i'U)crt glad moreover my flesh shall in hope: '^' iir iXiTLdL. in ovk eyKara- rest in hope, 'that thou wilt 27 Because thou wilt not not leave my soul among the leave my soul in hell, neither Xel^eif Ti]V '^V)(rju p.ov els a8ov, 'dead, neither wilt thou suffer
: ;
''
having loosed the 'bands of it was impossible that he should be lield under it. For David sjieaks for "'him I have alwaj^s regarded the Lord, as before my face; for he is on my right hand, that I should not be moved. Therefore did my heart redeath, because
:
25
2G
27
"
That
is
its full
sense,
and
In butii cases
This, indeed,
in better taste
Vigerius on oxt
in condescension to our
modes
of viewing events.
all
To
a being
and Toivvv,
f
London, 1824.
is
inhabiting eternity
to
whom
alike present
Eie aSov.
Such
the reading of the selected Gr. text. we regard it as the best Ed. of the
it.
an everlasting now.
57
'' :
N.
T.,
we cannot
and
uniformly conform to
Tischendorf.
life
In this case
we
15.
by Griesbaeh
ExSoToi'
dedilus, yielded
up.
is literal,
but, being
Lachmann,
much
'
being
fault.
The object of this hope would not be lost among the dead.
"In hope
jiSiji
is
that thou wilt not leave, &c., not " because ".
lators
and
critics
rendered
hell.
laSti'as.
With much
'Isan,
by Romanists and some Protestants frequently The king's translators of the Bible render
Old Testament,
hell.
Hebrew
point,
may
in-
differently signify
here preferred,
else it
must
signify
1. But as the bands 15. Rev. 17 what follows we prefer it. Again
:
is more The Hebrews had no word proper to indicate hcU, as Christians understand it. They liad Tophct and Gehinnom. The Hebrew Shcol signifies a place dark and obscure, where nothing can be seen. Job calls it " the land of darkness ". The Romans had their infernal, as well as their supernal regions, their Orcus and their Plutonic realms.
men know
proper than
supposed to be described, Ps. 18 words The cords of Hades enclosed me, The snares of death were laid for me. In my distress I called upon .Jehovah, Then the earth shook and trembled, The foundation of the mountains rocked.
it,
5.
is a Heaven, a Haand a Gehenna. Their Hades is a state of separation of body and spirit. The bodj' returns to the earth whence it was created, and the spirit returns to God who gave it. 'J'his
des,
separation continues
till
Then
We
''
the wicked dead shall be turned into Gehenna, and the righteous shall ascend to their Father and their Savior, and continue
forever with them.
this word,
and their
rection.
Thou wilt not leave tg avTor :for hint, or in reference to him, impersonating my soul in hades, nor suffer thy Holy One to see corruphim. tion", indicate that -Jesus, the Messiah, was not in his body 'Ore com. ver. is frequently rendered by for, that, because, to perish, not even to decompose and though really dead, and " because that ". The last of these is as redundant as for to. his body interred, should see no corruption but, as from a
; ;
CHAP.
II.
15
GREEK TEXT.
8cl)(TL9
REVISED VERSION.
to see
cor2S
8ia(j)dopai'.
iyvcopicrdf
fioi
ruption.
me
23 Thou hast made known to 68ov9 ^'^f 7rXrjpcocrL9 /^e (vthe ways of life thou shalt (ppoavvqs fxera tov TrpoacoTrov make me full of joy with thy (Tou. ^^ Ai^8pes dSeX(j)o'L, i^ou of joy with
;
: '
Thou
hast
thy
presence.
countenance.
29
Men
and brethren,
let
me
Brethren, let
me
freely speak 29
you of the
irepl
patriarch David, that he is both Koi ^TeXevTTjcre kul iTa(pr], kcu to that he is both dead and budead and buried, and his se- p.vr]p.a avTOV eaTLv if rjplv a)(pi ried, and his sepulchre is 7rpo(pr]Tr]S with us to this day. pulchre is with us unto tliis day. TTjs rjfiipa^ TavTTjS. But 30 Therefore being a prophet, ovu vrrap^cov, koI elScoy otl opKco being a prophet, and ^know-
30
and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him, that of the
0os, (k Kapirov inc; that God had "sworn to avTOu to KUTa aapKa him, that of the fruit of his fruit of his loins, according to dvaaT-qaeiv tov XpiaTOU, Ka- loins he would raise up the the flesh, he would raise up tov Opouov avrou, Christ, to sit on his throne; Oiarai iin. Christ to sit on his throne;
cofiocrev avTcS 6
TTj^ 6(T(pvo^
i
31 He seeing this before, spake '^^ Trpo'idmu iXdkricre ivepX ttj^ he, 'foreseeing this, spoke of of the resurrection of Ciirist, dvacTTacreas' tov XpiaTov, otl tlie resurrection of the 'Ciirist, that his soul was not left in hell, '^v)(i] avTov els that his isoul should not be neither his flesh did see corrup- ov KaTfXL(f)di] 1] rj avTov elSe left among the "'dead, nor his ov8e adp^ ciSov, tion.
state of
31
whole personality.
suspended animation, would awaken and resume Iiis He was, therefore, but some thirt3'-seven
tliree daj'S
both
tongues.
iSiui, active,
Ooy.ca
De Wette
literally,
knowing, Hackett.
had sworn with an oath, covenanted prophet, the High Priest, and the and oaths are, in the ancient Jews' mised and prefigured as the equally the son and the Lord of David. The Zion, King of equivalents. Ps. used as God and man, reference to usage, in Christians so received and represented the 89 3. "I have made a covenant with m}' chosen, I have sworn Jews and the controversy was, Is Jesus of Nazareth the The Messiah. latter is to be preStill, in an exact version, the to David." Messiah the Christ of God ? To maintain this was the main
''
cauootv
and perfect equivalents in their respective not a Christ nor a Messiah. And as both titles belong to one and the same person, it behoves that he stand in the same rank in both. Although there were many Christs, or anointed kings and priests, that preceded and preHe was profigured him, still he alone is the Christ of God.
official
It
is
with David.
Covenants
So important
is
aaoxn avaarr,ativ tov Xoiaxov seem to be redundant after oofvos ainov they are, however, retained by Scholz, and in the selected text of Mill, Bagster's Edition. A majority of Editors omit them.
To
y.ara
it,
then, that
it
men
tude.
In reading the
five historical
whole question given by Peter, to whom were vouchsafed " the keys " of the kingdom, or reign of heaven, commands the profound regard of all mankind. Being honored by the great Master with such a conspicuous
to the
every intelligent reader must have observed that the issue concerning Jesus of Nazareth is. Is he, or is he not. the Christ of whom Moses in the laio, and all the prophets wrote
religion,
.'
sold, or
whole conduct
in the
premises merit
the most profound respect for the answer he gave under this
found some 400 times, but never represented by lose his soul or life, but can never Hence no such intimation as the loss of a lose his spirit. The spirit is, indeed, the man spirit is found in the Bible. proper, and never can die, any more than an angel spirit. There there is a will be spiritual bodies for human spirits; "for
1
Urevfta
life.
is
A man may
nooiScoi'-.
8,
com. ver.
spiritual
foreseeing
ly,
this.
worthy of notice the text by the from here, v. 31, that ) \pv/,t] celebrated collators, Griesbach, Lachmann, and Tischendorf. body
as well as animal body."
It is
nvrov
is
rejected
Thorn.
And
Ho saw
before,
Tyndal.
V'l'yji
nvrov
"
'
was not
left
k "
are equivalent
names
Hades," Booth.,
was not
left in
the grave,"
10
CHAP.
II.
GREEK TEXT.
Bia(l)Oopdv.
^"
KEVISED VERSION.
^
God raised
are
TOVTOv Tov
Irj-
flesh
see
corruption.
This
32
whereof we
all
wit-
aovv apiarrjcrev
re?
7;/xt?
nesses.
eajjuv fiaprvpes.
33 Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed fortli this, which ye now see and hear. 34 For David is not ascended into the heavens, but he saith himself, Tlie Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, 85 Until I make thy foes thy
footstool.
Se^Loi
v-^oi6e\s, t{]v
re iirayyeXlav tov
Ayiov llv^v-
Kol uKoveTe.
dfefii] Cif
ov yap
Aa^lS
"God raised up, of which we are all "witnesses. Therefore, being exalted by the right phandof God, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Spirit, he was shedding iforth this which you now see and hear. For David is not ascended into the
heavens; but he himself says,
33
31
avTos,
Ebrev
pov, IvdOov
e'/c
pov
""^
eW
The Lord
on
I
said to
35
AcrcpaXcoy
3G Therefore let all the house ovv yipaaKeTCo ivds oIkos IcrparjX, of Israel know assuredly, that OTl Kvpiov Kac XpLaTov avTov 6 God hath nnide that same Jesus Oeos 7rou](re, tovtov tov Iijcrovv whom ye liave crucified, both ov vpels eaTavpcoauTe. Lord and Christ. "' AKOvaavTe? 8e KaTevvyr)37 Now when they heard this, they were pricked in their heart, aav T/j KapSla, eiirov re irpof tov and said unto Peter and to the UiTpOV KOL TOVS XoLTTQVS dlTOrest of the apostles, Men and aToXovs, Tl iroLijcropev, dv8pes bi'ethren, what shall we do? "*' Jlerpos Se 0?; TTyooy 33 Then Peter said unto them, dSeXcJjol; Eepent, and be baptized every avTOVs, MeTavorjaaTe, koI /3a7rWakefield, " not
left in
foes thy footstool. the house of Israel, 3G therefore, assuredly know, that
make thy
all
Let
God has
Jesus,
fied.
whom
Now
they
37
this,
we do ?
38
(fact)
we
all
are witnesses.
The
here
left in
consummating
all
act of approval
is
Kheims.
are
"
Not
left in
Death,"
Penn.
The words
'S
" his
soul "
omitted by A.B.C.D.
made
P
and Vulgate.
Adam
Clark.
But
?]
ifvxi
found
is
in
By
'11x1.1-/7]
once mind,
to the
Penn.
hand of God
of God.
Wakefield, Thompson.
Tyndale,
Cran.,
But he
spirit
is
emphatically called
By
Wic.,
Gen.,
ITievua.
Not a
but Spirit.
God
is
Rheims, Jlurd.
:
' Shed is a Holy Word and a " sent forth this gift", Murd. 1 Sexee fvrlh'K TynHoly Spirit of equal divinity, power, and glory, with himself. dale, Cranmcr, Geneva, Dodd. It is well represented by shed Tliere is Jehovah God, the Father, and Jehovah God, the Son, or, rather, was shedding." by some regarded as here indiand Jehovah God, the Holy Spirit, in the Christian revelations. cative of a continued act at the time of his speaking. For it Such were not the Jewish but such are the Christian reve- occurred while he was yet speaking. lations and manifestations of Jehovah Elohim. " Both" appears to be redundant for " made that same The following profound note on rhii Deus El, Eloah, Elohim, Jesus" that same Jesus Lord and we prefer ''constituted''' Duo haecnomina conjuncta distinis worthy of a jjlace here:
'
Christ.
guunt verum
Doum
3G.
falso
17
Dan.
MerarorjanTS
y.nl fia7tTia0i;Tio
2:47;
11
Elohim
significat relationem
quandam Dei
Critici Sacri,
ixaOTOs vfuor.
Reform., not
repent, is the first part of the response, or the first step nfler
faith.
No
any exhortation to
saint
CHAP.
II.
17
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
iKaaros
vfJLav
REVISED VERSION.
eVt
etf
name
of Jesus TL(r0i]rco
of you,
Christ,
Christ, for the remission of sins, ovojxaTL Irjcrov and ye shall receive the gift of (Tiv ajjiapTLWV
XpLcrTOv
a0e-
"name of Jesus
the
Scopeav Tov
v/j.Li'
Aylov
you
the
yap eartu
tirayyikia
Holy
is
Spirit.
For
the
39
promise
to you, and to
your
oft",
even as
many
call.
as the
roty TtKvoi^ vp.coi', kul Traai children, and to all those that T0L9 et? fxaKpau, oaov^ ai> irposhall are afar otl", even as many as (TKaAea-TjTaL Kvpios 6 0eo9 r}p.a)v. the Lord our God shall call.
/cat
with
Yet that word is found in the Christian Scriptures as in use by Paul and Matthew. They never used it in preaching the gospel. They commanded all men everywhere to reform to turn to God " " to do the first works" " To cease to do evil" to bring forth works meet for faith a change of views, a change of heart, and a new life. The fieravoia family appear Jifly-eighl times, in the New Testament, and the fitTauclo/xai. family only /i!;e times!! There is, indeed, an outward reformation of life, not proceeding from evangelical faith, of conment.
''
change of
all implied and commanded by John, by Jesus and his apostles, in preaching repentance, or rather, a
or of conduct, are
God,
all
of
in fiexarota.
Merafitleia
not found at
all
The verb
is
when
which
is
life,
preached and
38-41.
SeeN.j,
5.
:
and in such by our prepositions in or upon ; in ciples lie aback of these acts, which are developed, or perfected the name, or upon the name of the Lord be immersed every And specially the question propounded in the details given. one of you its, immediately following, intimates transition in some particular cases applies to every Christian or immersed such as matrimony, citizenship, into a new state, or relation person, "/nto luhat were you immersed?" Acts 19:3-5. servitude, or freedom. They responded, En to Iwawov (iannafta. Into John's hajttism. ' Eis is found some 1700 times in the N. Test, translated by He preached to them the gospel. They now understood and unto, for, to, in order to ; its most common version, cum into, believed it. And what then 7 EflanTwiyrjaav ets to ovofia rov Kvoiov h]aov, They were immersed into the name of the Lord verbis significantibus motura. AYe have the phrase eig aSov
"
expounded
Evangelical repentance
summed up Acts
Em
is
ret)
ovofiaxi
Prin-
cases
well represented
Jesus.
but
this
eie
Reform, and be immersed. McTnvoijTaTe. Meravoeio, the verb, and fieravoia, the noun, occur frequently in the Christian They Scriptures, the former 34 times, the latter 24 times. are uniformly translated in the com. ver. by one and the same word the verb hy.repent, and the noun by repentance. This
pula,
We
ditions
into
marriage, into
into
freedom, into
in
it,
so he that
is
repent, or to
or into
is
by employing one word, when he employs state, condition, or relation, cannot be supposed to be already The Holy in that state, condition, or relation, into which he is comtwo. He uses /leTnntf.ouai as well as /lernvoeto. enter; or for which, as a subject, he is to become, Spirit in commanding sinners, always employs furttvoew. In manded to speaking of evangelical repentance, he never uses fiexafieXo- he is to do, or he is to sutler, anything. Hence those imPeter were immersed into Christ, into a relation, fiai; this word is found only five times in the N. T. It is mersed by used in the case of Judas, who repented without reformation, and into privileges not secured to them before. Eis immediately following and indicating transition, not rest, but never occurs in any case of conversion or change of moral
Spirit of inspiration
conduct.
ueXo/iai,
like ev, intimates an important change, if not in the character, this Divine Law, something at least in the stale of the proper subject of
he,
done.
" I
or Oi'dinancc of admission.
though
wrote to you.
.ilioQca indicates
the
and most benignant gifts while dioQov means a legal person ever used /lerafielofcai, but always /letavoEm. The former gift or offering, which law or custom enacts. So witness our indicating only painful retrospections of the past, accompanied most estimable lexicographers and concordances.
In preaching what
usually called repentance, no inspired
, :
IS
CHAP.
II.
GREEK TEXT.
'JErepOLs
REVISED VERSION.
TrAeiocrL
40
re
Xoyois
did he testify and exhort, saying, Sie/JLapTvpeTO kol TrapeKaXec AeSave yourselves from this unto- ycoi', ^^codrjre utto rrjs y^veas ttjs ward generation. ^^ 01 (TKoXias ravTrjf. fiei/ ovv 41 Then they that gladly reaafxevcoi UTTo8e^ap.VOi tou Xoyou ceived his word, were baptized: avTOV elSaTTTiadrjaai'- kol Trpoaand the same day there were
40
added viUu them about three eredrjaav rfj wcret rpL(T)(iXiaL. about three thousand souls. thousand souls. 42 And they continued stead'Hcrai' 8e TrpoaKaprepovv- And they perseveringly conlastly in
Save yourselves from this froward generation. having They, therefore, gladly received the 'word, were ^immersed ; and the i]p.epa eKeiurj ^v)(ai. same day there were ^added
41
42
ry
SiSa^fj
in
and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. 43 And fear came upon every soul and many wonders and signs were done by the apostles. 44 And all that believed were together, and had all things
:
and in the "contribuand in the breaking of apTou Kol TOLS Trpoaev^aif. eyethe loaf, and in the ^irayers. pero 8e Traay '^v)(^r] (f)6[3o?, iroXXd
rfj KOLVcovLo.
Kcu
TTj
KXaaei tov
ing,
tion,
re Tepara Kai
aij/uceLa
CTToXcou iyivero.
And fear came upon every 43 oia ruiv airo- soul ; and many wonders and iravre^ fie oi signs were done by the
Apostles.
lieved
And
all
that be- 44
common 45 And
and goods, and parted them to all 7iu:n, as every man had need. 4G And tliey, continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat Kar with gladness and singleness of
were together, and had el^ou mvavra kolvol, kcu ra things common, and sold all KTrifiara kol to.? virap^ti^ eTrlirpatheir possessions and goods, (TKOV, Kol Sie/xepi^oi' avra Trdtri, and distributed them to all, KaOoTL dv TL9 y^pelav et'^e- '"' Kad' as any one had need. And i']/jLpai' re irpoaKapTepovvTes opo- they, continuing daily with OvpaSov ei> Tco lepa, kXmuts re one accord in the temple, and
oIkov aprov, p.ereXapjSai'Ov
45
46
breaking bread from house to house, did eat tlieir food with Tpo(f)ri9 eV dyaXXiacreL koI d(j)Xo- gladness and heart, singleness of 47 Praising God, and having T1]TL KapSla^, alvovvres tov heart, praising God, and hav-
47
' Tov ).oyov The word the message. See chap. 1 v. 1 The Apostles'' doctrine and fellowship. With that combination, of this book: " The message", ' the gospel", or " the word of we should have had, regularly, the genitive after the second See W., 18, 4. life " is generally presented in, or by this term, often expres- noun, without a repetition of the article.
: ,
sive of the
y
To Evayyahov.
j,
Some
(Vulg., Bloomf.,)
See N.
5.
The analysis
is
It
is
The supplement to them is pleonastic, and better omitted. the breaking of the bread, italicised by Wesley, omitted by Wakefield and others.
See 20
:
but opposed by
11
t/;
before yj.aaii.
ti;
7,
1 Cor. 10
10.
Koivmvia occurs
in
the
N.
T.
20 times;
times,
translated
fellowship 12 times,
distrlhution,
commumon 4
in
all
contribution
and would be
unmeaning
notice.
communication and communicate severally once. the Eucharist, at this period, was preceded uniformly by a
acts of social worship, in ob-
There
is
communion
common
stituted.
repast, as
Most
was the case when the ordinance was inwas the prevailing
the meeting on the Lord's day, and in contributions for the usage in the
first
We
have traces of
poor saints, or in contributions to a Missionary fund the that practice in 1 Cor. 11, 20, sq., and, in all probability, in v. 40 Bible Union, or to any grand humane enterprise. See Rom. below. The Iread only being mentioned here, the Catholics 15 20 2 Cor. 9 13. The contribution of money for the appeal to this passage as proving that their custom of distriwants of the brotherhood, appears to be its import in thi.s buting but one element (the cup they withhold from the
: ; :
Rom. 15 10. P.aul desired Philemon to have laity) is the Apostolic one. It is a case obviously in which communion with him in aid of Onesimus, a servant. the loading act of the transaction gives n-ime to the trans" The English version unites aTtoarolcov with both nouns action itself". Hacketl.
p.assage as in
:
CHAP.
III.
19
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
ing favor with
all
the people.
And
the people.
the Lord added to the church oAov Tou Xaov. daily such as should be saved. TvpoaeTLdei
5e
Kvpio^
And
CHAP.
III.
CHAP.
vs^ent
III.
CHAP.
ical
III.
Now
hour of
hour.
up
EIII
Tcoai/u-ijs
TO avro Se IleTpos
Now
at the
em
/c
rr]i>
wpav
Trpoarevy^r]^ rrju
hour of
''prayer
the
ivvarriv.
And
a certain
KoiXtas
avrov
virap'^cdv
they laid daily ejSaaTa^eTO- ov iridovu Ka6' y/xe- carried thither, whom they at the gate of the temple which pav irpos Ti]v Ovpau tou lepov daily 'laid at the gate of the
of
called Beautiful, to ask. alms them that entered into the
Ti-jV
whom
Xeyo/xei'yi'
f2paLav, tov al
temple, which
tiful, ""to
is
called ^Beau-
temple
3
Who,
John airopevopevav
els
to lepov
^U
;
saved.
saved
saved
'
", ",
"The Greek asserts not a purpose hour of prayer, the ninth hour", Wesley; "being at the They were actually saved, not to be ninth hour", Dod. "at the ninth hour", Wiclif; "ninth Ton ocot,ofievovg. "The saved", those that "'were hour of prayer", Rheims, Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva; "being Boothroyd " That were cured ", Thorn. " who were the ninth hour ", Murdock " at that hour of prayer ", Wake" now at the same time, that Peter and .John, were field Dudd.
;
Exylrjaia
is
and plural, 112 times; by assemtZi/, three times, neither Vatican Manuscript alone reads " last ". Not noticed by of which in our tongue exactly represents the word, which Wetstcin, Granville Penn, London. 1837. etymologically indicates the called out, or a community called Tt^v evvaTTjv. The believing Jews, not being yet separated Church, being a comout from the world, while living in it from their Jewish brethren religiously, respected their instiwhence xv^iom compounded: of xv^ioe and oi-y.oi pound Regarding six o'clock as their sunrise, or first hour tutions. Kyrke. is applicable to a material building for the Lord, as well of the day, the ninth hour, here named, corresponds with our as to the community which meets in it. The word CongregaThis hour was consecrated to their eventhree o'clock P.M. tion is also too vague, for it indicates merely an assemblj'. Jewish converts to Jesus Christ, for some ing sacrifice. The Still in the appropriated currency of our day and people, and considerable time religiously observed some of their own pelar
going up to the temple, at the hour of prayer, at the ninth " at the last hour of prayer ". The hour ", Thompson
;
community assembled, or a conculiar institutions. word in ' Bnard^io, com. ver. renders by carry, hear, take up. The our currency, intimates its evangelical significance. We, therefound in the imperfect tense indicates an fore, after much reiiection, give it our suffrage, and would so verb being here have it represented in all the Christian Scriptures. Add to imperfect act. He was being carried not there but thither. f 'Eitid-ovv is also imperfect, because it states what is 17. For eis we prefer for to any other repreN. v.,
because of
its
indicating a
it,
p.
in-
customary.
''
^ ^-Beauty Gate", Q^alav, Thompson; sjiecious", Rheims. asmuch as to, into and unto, its other representatives, would This gate was called Beautiful. Triv Xeyofterrir oiQauov not more fully or clearly represent it with the article here folding doors immense temple. Its of the side on the East found " for the remission of sins ". The word occurs over some 75 feet high and 60 broad of Corinthian brass 1750 times in the Christian Scriptures, represented in the N. T. by to, into, unto, for, at. When indicating any means to covered with plates of Gold and Silver, were, at the rising Hence we sun, most beautiful indeed, beyond description. any end, for is its generally current value.
find
"
" for a
testimony
&c.
",
" for
a memorial
",
" for
a sign
",
>"
tov aneiv
is
" for a journey ", " for a witness ", " for remission ", " for a
purpose or
'
final
cause
this one.
possession
''
", &c.,
Uaga
And
ing,
i
not yet entered into the temple. Oi here, as elsewhere, often stands for ovtos
20
CHAP.
III.
GREEK TEXT.
iScoi'
REVISED VERSION.
Peter and John about
about to go into the temple, asked an alms. 4 And Peter fastening his eyes upon him with John, said, Look on us. 5 And he gave heed unto them, expecting to receive something of them. a Then Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name
Uerpoi' koI
(.l<TLVaL
AofTUf
ripara
TO
ikerjixoavv-qv
Xa^elv. "alms.
e^y
And
Peter, 'earnest-
arevtVay 8e lliTpo^
aw
^elv.
T(S
Icoafi^rj,
"^
etVe,
avrou ly looking upon him with BXei^ov John, said. Look on us. And
Xa- ing
to receive
els yp.ds.
O
TL
TTpoadoKwv
*"
avTuiv
something from
said: Silver
etVe 8e IJerpos,
)(fivaLOv
pLOv
fior
/cat
alms "
c^.ei;uoain'>jv Xa^iuv, literally " asked to receive and varieties of thought, modes of action, passion, and debegged to receive alms ", Anonymous ; " an alms "> pendence. Thompson, Wesley ; ' to ask alms ", Doddridge ; ' asked to We have tls to oro^ia, into the name ; sv to oro^iaTt, in the receive alms ", Rheims ; les pria delui donucr I'aumone, French name ; sttI to oro/ia. uj>on the name and Sia tov orouaTos,
''
Hoiora
;
"
com. Fest.
1
bij
the name.
Arei'iang.
upon him
by immi2nd by adopting, in the name of God, its constitution and renouncing all former allegiance 3rd by " " Silver and gold I have not". However use majr have calling iijjon God to witness and attest his sincerity and all sanctioned the phrase " Silver and gold I have none ", it these tlirough the officers of state, or courts appointed for cannot be justified. " None", is an abbreviation of "not one," such solemnities. Such is the use of these prepositions, in the which does not apply to these metals named, in the form of afiairs pertaining to the kingdom of Grace, over which, presides money. " Silver and gold I have not ", was strictly true in his his Divine Majesty Jesus, the King of kings, and the Lord case, and more eloquent than to say he had not an obolus or a
defined in Latin
by
public acts.
E.
g.
An
alien
becomes a
citizen, 1st
of lords.
denarius.
"
'O Se
e//i>,
literally that
is
which I have
the
"/ the name of the Lord", equivalent to hy the authority of Lord. Ever since his coronation in the heavens, he is the only
puage, what
in value.
I hare
its
present currency, and tantamount authority for any Christian act, observance, or institution. ver., Uodd., Thonip. cum Nothing is ever done, or commanded to be done, in the name
multis
of the Father, or in the name of the Holy Spirit, from the comen to orotta, are two formulas, mencement of the Acts of the Apostles to the end of the wholly incommutable, and well marked, in this book of Acts. Apocalypse.
aliis.
Ef
Tio
oi'ouazt,
and
till the close of its The reason is obvious. On his ascension into the Heavens' name of the Father, and formal investiture with the government, management, and all things are to be the Son, or the Holy Spirit" nor in any name whatever. ultimate judgment of Angels and of men They were all baptized into the name of the Father, the Son, done in his name, or by his authority. Hence in Christian and the Holy Spirit. These are very important fixtures in the Baptism, as enacted by himself, he commands all converts to Greek of the New Testament. In all cases of authoritj' we be immersed not Mi, but ''into (en) the name of the Father,
No
person
in
have c
TO) oiouart,
never
sis
xo ovoua.
and of
itself
We
in
This is jmrely a the Son, and of the Holy Spirit." Christian Institution not of Moses nor of the prophets.
is a perfectly original and unprecedented There had been washings, clcansings, and purifyAeolians oio/m, indicative of name, fame, celebrity, and pre- ings amongst Jews, S.imaritans, and Gentiles, by various into the But not one like this plulosophically defined, authorities and enactments. It is, in ''Critica Sacra" text. name the into Son, and name the the Father, into usurain agnosceres. Nomen the name of of "quasi oveo/ia, a juvando ut cujus ' The number of names " Therefore in the name and into the indi- of the Holy Spirit. quasi nntamen Acts 1 15. cative of jiersons. NAME indicate two distinct and inconvertible acts which no
The
we
in the civilized
and
many
CHAP.
III.
21
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
TM
OVO/JLUTl
up and walk.
7
And
Kai
Trtacra?
avTov
right hand,
and
lifted
1dm up
feet
7rapaxpr]fJ-a
fid-
up and walk. him by the right hand, he lifted him up; and
Nazareth
rise
And
seizing
and immediately
8
his
immediately
his
feet
and
ra
a(j)vpa,
kol i^a\-
And
And
Xofxevos
ear-)]
aw
auroiy
kol
eh to
lepov,
them
9
aAAo/nei'o?
kol leaping,
and
praising
God.
9
And
all
And
all
the peojjle
And
it
Xao9 ivepLiraTovvTa kcu walking and praising God alvovvTa tov Oeov ^^ eTreyivco- and they well knew that it was CTKOV re avTov otl ovtos fjv 6 was he, who sat for alms, 'at
:
lo
alms at the TTpos TTjv iXerip.oavv7]v Ka9i-jp.evos the Beautiful gate of the filled Beautiful gate of the temple ilpala ttuXyj rou lepov- temple and they were irri Trj with wonder and amazement, and they were filled with wonder Kou iiTXrjadi]aav Oapfiovs kou (kat that which had happened and amazement at that which (TTao-eco? eVt rw avp.fiefir]KOTL to him. avTco. had happened unto him. And while the lame man, ^ KpaTOvvTOs de rod laOevTos who was healed, 'held fast 11 And as the lame man which
he which
ii
was healed held Peter and John, ^coXov TOV HeTpov KOU Icoavvrjv, Peter and John, all the people irpos avTovs Tray o ran together to them, "upon all the people ran together unto auveSpufie them in the porch that is called Aao? 7ri Ty aTod tij KaXovp.evrj the porch, called Solomon's,
'
SoXofxoiVTOs, exdaplBoi.
12
wondering.
And when
12
ankles.
It
"Bones"
is,
com.
ver.,
a supple-
The
is
and that
ambiguous
per-
strengthened.
1
cases.
jeopardy but
alXofievo;.
was
sitting, as
intimated by y.a&r;ucfos.
spicuity being the desideratum, that will be better secured in this case by the context than by either dictionary or
grammar.
'0x1.
K^niTodi-rosavrov,
;
Gb.,
fast
Holding them
knew
cTieyirioaxov.
They
recognized,
may
fast
or,
" as he held
them
"or,
them ".
It
is,
however, in
the
first
But no edbrt was here necessary at glance they seem to have known him as a familiar
in
Em
Ttj
we
h.ave
person.
'
here preferred
rrj TivXr]
upon
the
' 2'roa lokofimyros. This porch is named twice in this book would indicate that he sat Again once in John 10 23. This 5 12. company with in ch. in and Test, -here Eiti is found in the N. three cases, and this fact makes it a hard case, on some occa- portico, or hall, was in the court of the heathen on the Eastern The common opinion has long been and sions, to give a decided preference. Upon is decidedly its most side of the temple. that, being placed on the spot where Solomon had made distinctive, and probably its most etymological and common yet is import. It is found in construction with genitive, dative, and the entrance into the old Temple, it still retained his name. accusative, occasionally translated by upon. And very fre- There are not wanting some distinguished moderns who think quently so found in Luke's and Paul's writings. At is a sort that it was the identical porch that Solomon himself reared.
7cc
in
this context
upon the
gate.
of
compromized representative of
it,
in
Josephus
calls this
Ilackett,
Jews
in-
in the
name.
III.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
Peter saw it, he addressed the people Israelites, why mar;
12 And when Peter saw it, Se Herpoy aireKpLvaro Trpof tov lie answered unto the people, Xaov, Av8pe9 'IcrparjXiTat, tl Ye men of Israel, why marvel davpa^T eirl tovtco, rj rjfj.ii/ ri ye at this ? or why look ye so arevL^iTe, coy IBia 8vpap.i, i] evearnestly on us, as though by ae^eia TreTroLrjKocri tov Trepnraour own power or holiness we reiu avrov ; ^^ 6 Oeoy Afipaap. had made this man to walk ? 13 The God of" Abraham, and Kai faaaK koll laKco/S, 6 Oeo9
'
vel
at
this?
or
why
look
'
by our own '"strength, or "piewe had caused this man to walk? The God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob,
ty,
13
of Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of our lathers hatli glorified his Son Jesus ; whom ye delivered up, and denied him in the presence of Pilate, when he was de-
termined to let /tim go. 14 But ye denied the Holy One, and the Just, and desired a murderer to be granted unto
you;
15
life,
And
killed
the Prince of
Oeos Tjyeipev e/c vKpwv, ov God raised from the dead: ^^ 7//xei"? papTvpe^ iapev. Koi whose witnesses we are. And nesses. upon the faith in his name, he 16 And his name, throuiifh 7rt Trj TTttrret tov ovop-aTOs avmade this man strong, has faith in his name, hath made Tov, tovtov ov decopfiTe /cat you behold and know. whom this man strong, whom ye see olSaTe, ecTTepeaxre to ovopa avand know: yea, the faith which Yes, his name, and the faith Tov- KOL rj irtaTLS rj Sl avTOv is by him, hath given him this which is through him, lias avTcS ti]v 6XoKXi]ptav given him this perfect soundperfect soundness in the pres- eScoKev ence of you all. TavTi-jv arrevavTL ttuvtcov vpcov. ness, in presence of you all.
" ^vvafiei indicates physical strength or ability, and neither official power. Therefore to be apposite to the occasion and the fact, it is, in this case, more appropriately rendered
than poiver.
33.
1.5
whom God hath raised from ov the dead; wiiereof we are wit-
God of our fathers, gloriov vpeis fied his 'servant Jesus, whom irapeSwKaTe, kol i)pvi^(Taa6e av- you delivered up, and disTov Kara irpoacoirov ITlXcltov, owned, in presence of Pilate, vs'hen he was determined to KptvavTOS eKeluov anoXveLv. 'acquit him. But you disvpeTs 8e tov ayiov Kol SiKaiov owned the Holy and the Just rjpvTjcraa-de, koI rjTijaaaOe avSpa One, and desired a murderer to ^^ (j)ovea ^apiaOrivai vplv, tov be granted to you and killed 8e apyrqyov ti]9 ^^? UTreKTeivaTe' the Author of "the Life, whom
TralSa avTOv 'Iijaovf
:
14
15
IG
Being
in a quotation
from Isaiah 42
uphold, in
ver.
1,
by
moral nor
Matthew
"
applied to Jesus
it
Behold
my
servant
my
Again
elect,
whom
whom my
more
fre-
slrcni^lk,
On
other occasions
it
may, without
.soul
delights &c."
it
v. 26, 27.
The com.
quently renders
HatSa, servant.
times in the N. T.
Uati occurs
in this
Evae,3eia, occurs
be an impropriety
avvt;,
ness.
There seems to twice child. With us child is common gender. It is, thereand ayuo- fore, once translated maid, Luke 8 24, once maiden, Luko occur in the N. T. ouly 4 times, always translated holi- 8 51 also by servant Jesus was personally a son ojjicialty Between these and evae^leia there is a difference. The a servant, v. 13.
holiness.
in this change.
here
It is fourteen
to Jesus Christ four times, translated com. ver., twice son and
Indeed
ayioTr;s,
mind or
heart.
The former
'
And.vco
to
is,
in
this
by the
No
liberty. To acquit in a case of trial before a magistrate is, in more married, or more a citizen than another. To live in harmony with cither state, more or less conjugally, our present currency of courts, preferable to j)i away, release, depart, or to set at liberty. or loyally, is conceivoable, But piety is an attribute of man,
words
put away,
himself, apart
from
all
'
The
life.
it
is
due to the
ments.
and to the reader that as it is definitely rrjs ?(<7s, and connected with Afx';yov, the Prince or Author of it,
original,
ITaii
in
the
Hebrew Greek
indicates
is
child,
a ser-
of
all life,
indeed,
pa.'it.
a SDH, a maid, a
so found in N, T.
CHAP.
III.
23
GREEK TEXT.
wot
it,
REVISED VERSION.
oioa
And now,
brethren, I
/cat
I'vu,
aoeAcpoL,
on
And now
brethren, I
know
17
Kara ayvoiav
lirpdl^aTe,
18 But
those
things
which
God before had shewed by the mouth of all his prophets, that
Christ should suifer,
lie
(ocnrep that ''you acted in ignorance, But as also did your rulers. 6 8e Grod has thus accomplish-
18
hath so Tov TraOeiv tou J^pcarof, 7rA?;pcoaeu ovrco. fulfilled p^eTavorjcraTe 19 Repent ye tlierefore, and ovv Kol iTna-Tpe\lraT, eh to e^abe converted, that your sins may AeLCpdrjudL vp.o)v raf ap-apriai, be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the oTTcoy av ekduxTL Kaipol aua-^v;
mouth
of
all
his
prophets,
I'j
your sins may be blotted out, and that seasons of refreshing may come from the and presence of the Lord ^ew? ftTro TrpoacoTTOu rod Kvplov, presence of the Lord 20 And he sliall send Jesus Kai aTrocTTeiAr] tou TrpoKeKT]- that he may send 'Jesus Christ, the one before 'prepared lor Christ, which before was preachpvyp-iuov vplu li^aovv ^^pi-aTov, you, whom the heavens must, ed unto you: ^^ ov Sel ovpavov [xev de^acrdai. indeed, "^retain until the times 21 Whom the heaven must receive, until the times of resti- a.)(pi ')(^povwv diTOKaTaaTaaecos of the "completion of all things,
:
'
20
21
''
Kara
"
ciyvoiav in^a^aTe,
you acted
in ignorance,
"
is
better
us,
now very
tlie
is true, in
fact,
or
literal.
"zeal accordis in
final
heavens must retain the Messiah, our Lord, until the consummation of this drama of humanity.
still
ing to
knowledge"
is
,an
intelligent zeal
retained
the text.
We
St/,ouai
it
by
itself
no where rendered
but we connect
with ax^i,
Is not That the Christ not Christ should as fully indicative, in our currency, of, to retain. was not of a Christ but of ihe Christ the prophets "to receive a person into our iiouse until any specified timeto retain him till that time arrive " How, otlierwise, could spoke, as here alluded to. the heavens retain him until ? The most literal rendition in " ^ ETtiar^Expaze fully represented by is turn, or turn to this case is, therefore, equivalent to that proposed. But in him," Wakef., Dodd., Tyndale, Geneva. Return, Thompson. either case there is no diflerence in the sense. He must conIn the com. ver. of the Acts it is translated by turn eight tinue in the heavens till the consummation of all the promises and in Luke's Gospel turn and return tire times. times concerning his church. " Turn from your present course, or character." Ilackett.
suiier.
'
To
it,
be placed
Gb.,
the
the reading
we
"
tinued act
prefer be adopted.
and
this ax^t,
imports.
till
And
that he
may send
the
consummation of
the
whom
is
the Heaven
must
'"
retain &c.
A^ni
TCavTtov,
'^
by distinguished
and
felicit}'.
former represented
by
appointed or before prepared, the latter bj' before announced. The former, we presume, to be the genuine readhefiire
rectitude
and
felicity,
contemplated
of Christ's reign.
ATtoy.araaxaaiius. This is one of X\\chapax legomena But .as to the significance the}' are materially the same. Both indicate a previous arrangement or purpo.se. It is an completion, Boothroj'd, Murdock restoration, Wakefield conunquestionable fact, that his mission or work was previously summation, Thomp restitution, Wesley, Rheims, Wickliff; all announced and prepared as Christ himself is the Lamb that things be restored again, Tyndale, Geneva, Cranmer; regulawas slain from the foundation of the world, in all the proceed- tion of all things, Dodd. We yet prefer completion, because and also that he will appear a second more generic, as 'the full sense of all the prophetic oracles. ings of redeeming grace
ing.
;
;
Leigh's
Critica
Sacra,
while giving
restitutio
observes
discesserat.
' Almost all the modern versions, have receive. Referring to Moses and all the prophets concerning the Yet with Murdock, I prefer retain. Reception and retention are with times of the Jlessiah, as Peter now does, it would seem to us
'2i
CHAP.
III.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSICV.
God TravTcav, oiu iXaXriaeu 6 Oeof Sia which God has spoken through mouth of aro^aros Trai/rcou ayiav avrov the mouth of all his hoi}' proTrpo(f)r]TU)U dir
his
alcouos.
^^
world began. crrji ixii> yap irpoi tovs iraripa'i 22 For Moses truly said unto eiTrei/, On. 7rpo(j)ijTrji^ Vjjuv avathe fathers, A Prophet shall the (TTrjCTiL KvpL09 6 0iO9 V/JLCOl' e/C Lord your God raise up unto you, of your brethren, like unto Tcoi' u8eA(p(oi' ufj.coi', co? i/xe' avme him shall ye hear in all Tou aKoucreade Kara iravra ocra things, whatsoever he shall say av XaXi]arj wpos vp.as. eaTai
;
3fco- phets, since the world began. For Moses, indeed, said to the 22
unto you. 23 And it shall come to pass, that every soul which will not hear that Prophet, shall be destroyed from among the people. 24 Yea, and all the prophets from Samuel, and those that follow after, as many as have spoken, have likewise foretold of these days.
8e, JTaaa
crrj
\j/v)(i], 'I]Tis
av
Lord your God 'raise up you, from among your brethren, as he raised me up; him shall you hear in all things, whatever he shall say to you.
the
for
jxi]
olkov-
And
every soul
who
will not 23
Tou
'7rpo(j)r]Tov
6/c
iKeivov, i^oXo^^
destroyed from among the iravres Se ol 7rpo(j)yJTai airo 2^apeople. And, indeed, all the 24 fiovrjX Kal Twv KuBrj^r]?, oaoi prophets, from Samuel and
0pevd7](TfTaL
Tov Xaov.
ICa]
eXaXrjaav,
koI
Tas
v'ioi
rjpLipas
ravras.
Vjiih
e'crre
many
You
as
Twv
7rpo(p7]Taii',
foretold
dijKYjy
ijf
Sudero
0eo9
rrpos
25 Ye are the children of the prophets, and of the covenant which God made with our fathers, saying unto Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed. 2G Unto you first, God having raised up his Son Jesus, sent
rovs Trarepas
I'jp.coi',
Xeyoiv TTpos phets, and of the covenant which God made with our
aov
ira-
tveuXoyrjOijaourai iraaaL
\
fatliers,
a'l
saying,
in
to
Abraham,
all
"
2 (J
\r ip.LV irpcoTOV
"
"
And
Oeos dvaaT7]cra^ tov iralSa av- blessed." God having raised 'Itjctovv, direareiXev avrov ed up his 'servant Jesus, sent evXoyovvra vp.dy, ev ru> dirocrrpi- him first to you, to bless you him to bless you, in turning away every one of you from his (})iv eKaarov diro rcov irovqpLcciv in turning away, everyone of
rov
inicjuities.
VjXCOV.
mercies.
On
and
kingdom covers the whole area of his premises and, accept these promised blessings. tliei-efore. meets all the demands of the case better than Ir.aovv is, in this case, rejected as Toi' TraiSa Ir,aovv. restilulion, resloralion, regulation, or consummation whether promises or predictions, (and these include the whole prophetic spurious by Gb., Sch., Ln. and Tf. /Zais is found applied to Jesus only once in Mattliew as a servant, and in Luke's school,) comjilclion is quite apposite. once in his Gospel, referring to him writings five times
liis
;
!
'
ArnoTiati
D'^pi
cause to appear
me
up.
o>; lus.
where
This
43
soti
and
in his
tike me.
Hence
he raised
an anomalous license.
}*foi
vio'i
Ti;;
SinOr^y.rjs,
institution
cipators
still
call
them
in distinction
all
common
of
all
syna-
Hence, we presume, they were called ''sons of the inheritors of the prophets;" and, therefore, ought to have recognized and Sons, rather than c/ift/roi.of the proiiliels heirs of covenanted acknowledged their own Messiah. blessings which the prophets foretold
Abraham.
CHAP.
IV.
20
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP.
IV.
REVISED VERSION.
CHAP.
8e
IV.
i
they spake unto the people, the priests, and the captain of the temple, and the Sadducees came upon them. 2 Being grieved that they taught the people, and preached throu2;h Jesus the resurrection
as
And
AAAOYNTDN
am&v
irpos Tov Xaov, eTnaTrjcrav av- ing to the people, the priests, and the captain of the temple Tols OL lepeis Koi 6 aTpaTrjyos guard, and the Sadducees came TOV lepov Kal ol I^aSSovKoioi, upon them, being 'indignant ^ ScaTTOVOvpevoL dia to diSacrKetv that they taught the people,
and preached, that through Xfiv eV TM Irjaov ttjv dvacTTacriv Jesus is the resurrection from from tlie dead. Kol eiTefiaXov the dead. And they laid hands 3 And tliey laid hands on TTjv Ik vKpu>v them, and put them in hold unto avTOLf Ta^ ^(7pas, koI edevTo et? on tliem, and put them in the next day for it was now TrjprjdLV els ti-jv avpiov i]v yap prison, until tlie next day
:
/cat
KaTayyeX-
even-tide.
about five thousand, luyevero oe em ttjv avpiov on the And it came to pass, on the morrow, that their rulers, and avva^Orjvai avTcov tov? apyov- morrow, that their rulers, and elders, and scribes, Tas Kal irpeafivTepovg Kal ypap- elders, and scribes, and Annas, 6 And Annas the higii priest, paTeis 6i? FrjpovaaXijp, ^ Kal the High Priest, and Caiaphas, and Caiaphas, and John, and Avvav TOV a.py(Lpea Kal Kaiaand John, and Alexander, and Alexander, and as many as were Kal Iwavvqv Kal 'AXe^av- as many as were of the "ponti(f)av of the kindred of the high priest, were gathered together at Jeru- Spov, Kal ocroL rjaav (k yevovs fical family, were gathered to5
ttoXXoI Se tcov ecnrepa rjS')]. 4 Howbeit, many of them oiKovcravTcov tov Xoyov eTricTTeuwhich heard the word, believed aav Kal iyevrjOi] 6 apiOpio? twv and the number of the men was avSpaiv dxrel ^lAiaSe? irevTe. about five thousand.
;
for
it
But many of those who heard the "word believed; and the number of the men became
And
it
came
to pass
'
'
salem. 7 And
apyiepaTiKOv.
in
Jerusalem.
And
set
avTovs iv
TO,
Tco
(.irvvOavovrj
"placing
them
in the midst,
Ev
TTo'ia
Svvapei
ev ttoico
Then Peter, filled with the ^ ToTe HeTpos irX-rjadels HvevHoly Ghost, said unto them, Ye paTos Ayiov, ehre Trpos avT0vs> rulers of the people, and elders Ap)(ovTS Tou Xaov Kal irpecr^vof Israel,
'
9 If we this day be examined Tpoi TOV 'Iapai]X, " of the good deed done to the pepov avaKpivopeda
et rjpels cn']eirl
evepye-
they asked, 'In wliat strength, or in what name, have yo u done this? Then Peter, filled with the Holy Spirit, said to them, Rulers of the people, and Elders of Israel, if we be exexamined this day concerning a good deed done to an infirm
is
"
Ey.
yevovs aqyuqaxiy.ov.
Pontifical family
is,
in
our
feeling
wicked
indignant.
reported in Acts 16 18. In that case Paul was of In this case the Saducees and the priesthood were personally interested in the premises.
interested were, doubtless, present.
more definite and perspicuous than the "kindred the High Priest," which might comprehend more than
Those specially
of the
dead.
AYe,
therefore,
prefer
"
indignant " to
"
'
When
"grieved", as more truly indicative of their feelings on this whole work comprehended in oT>;aarrei avrov^. occasion. The word is found only in these two cases in the ITotn Svi'afiei, not Ttoia ciovuiqphy&icaX strength. In Apostolic Scriptures. what strength in what name? There was strength and au!
" Tor
!.oyor, the
word.
name
of the Lord.
But
as to the spectators
was the
special
infumity
forth.
their
attention
was ab-
put
20
CHAP.
IV.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
impotent mail, by what means aLO. ui'dpcoirou acrOivovs, iv t'luc man, in what 'name he is made he is made whole; ovTOS (riawcTTaf yvaarov whole, be it known to you 10 Be it known unto you all, all, and to all the people of tCTTOi TraCTLV Vjxlv KOU TravTL TCO anJ to all the people of Israel, Israel, that in the name of
that
lo
ei/
rw
ovo/xari
ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead, even by him doth this man stand here before you whole. 11 This is the stone which was set at naught of you builders, which is become the head
of the corner.
of Nazareth,
whom
whom you
crucified
whom
11
(aTavpuxrare, of 6 Oec^' God raised from the dead, rjyeipev 6/c veKpwv, tv tovtco ov- by him does this man stand Tos TrapearrjKev ivwiTLov vp-wv before you sound. This is iiyL7]f. ovroy iariu 6 XlOos 6 the stone which was set at l^ovdevi-jOeis v(f) vptou Tau oIko- nought by you, tlie buiklers, which is 'made the head of tiie 8op.ovvTO}p,
ov
v/xe'if
6 yei'opevoy
eis"
Kecfja-
another person for uWco ovSeuL 1] crcoTtjpia- ovre there is not another name unin any other: for there is none other name under heaven given yap bvofxa ianu erepov vtto tov der the heaven, given among among men, wliereby we must ovpavov TO SeSop.ei'ov tv ai>dp(o- men, by which it 'behooves be saved. 17019, iv (p Bel acaOrjvai rjpas. us to be saved. 13 Now when they saw the Now, "considering the 'freeOecopovpTe? Se Trjv tov Jleboldness of Peter and John, and dom of speech, of Peter and Tpov TV ap pi] (J Lav koI Icoavvov, perceived that they were unJohn, and having ^perceived Kal KaT aXa fiop.VOL otl avOpcoiroL learned and ignorant men, they that they were "illiterate, and elcn Kal ISicoTaL, persons in private life, they marvelled; and they took know- aypapp.aToi ledge of them, that they had been tOavp-a^ov, eTreylvcoaKov re ai;- marveled; and they knew with Jesus. row OTL too Irjaou rjaav them well, that they nised 14 And beholding the man And to be with Jesus. TOV Se avOpooTTOv (BXeirovTes which was healed standing with beholdinar the man who was auToIs eaTcoTa tov TeGepa- liealed, standing with tliem, them, they could say nothing against it. irevp-evov, ovSev tl)(ov avTeLirelv. they 'had nothing to say
is
12 Neither
Xrjv yuivLas.
there salvation
corner.
And
"the salvation
;
is 12
not
in
13
aw
aw
Ev
'O
iivi
reference
is
clearly intimates
^
them.
'
Haf Areata,
word
is
4.
The
dative of
'
this
original.
in
the original
OvStvi, no person
'
Here, contextually acting boldly, or with much freedom. amrrota not salvation in viewed, it indicates a freedom of speech which they could not which the gospel brings not a salreconcile with the apparent condition, education and circumof the soul, or of the spirit, but of the man. stances of men in private stations of life. Freedom of speech, n).).o>
fj
^ii, behooves.
;
Nor
be,
;
as a
fatal necessity
nor with a
may
as of doubtful import
embrace it, whidi they observed ", Boothroyd. " Having perceived ", Hackett. latter word is inclusive of all its claims, and of all our wants. The tense differs from that of the other participle. It is necessary, expedient, blissful. " A/^aufiarot y.ai iSicorni, "illiterate and obscure". Hack.;
circumstances, and the terms employed. but " KazaXafiofiiioi., " when they saw
",
when
by three of its current acceptations unlearned and obscure", Booth. " unlearned and common one word fills its area so well as men", Wakefield; sans lellrcs, du commun peuple", French. behoove, which word is selected in Luke to indicate all the So in most modern versions. S. Lee, Polvglott. causes concurring in the death of Christ. Thus it behooved ? On ovv tut Ir^aov r,aav indicates more than a casual interChrist to suffer &c., Luke 24 7, 20, 40, where all these terms view. They were wont to be with Jesus. must, ought, behoove, occur. ' Avremetv literall)'. they to contradict, to speak against Oempovprfs, eonsidtring, not merely seeing, or looking at had nothing to speak against it, or, they could say nothing it, but contemplating upon it considering it. To theorize on against it.
-^ti fully indicates this,
No
'-
CHAP.
IV.
27
GREEK TEXT.
RE VISED VERSION.
15
15 But when they had comKeXevaaures Se avTovs e^co against it. But having commanded them to go aside out of Tov o-vveSpiov aireXdelv, avvi- manded them to withdraw the council, they conferred among from the council, they coniSaXou 7rpo9 aXXrjXovs, ^^ Xeyovthemselves.
do TovTOLs ; OTL jxev yap yucoarou to these men? for that indeed a notable miracle hath been done arj/xeiou yeyove 8l avrcou, iraai. by them is manifest to all them Toh KaroLKovaiv 'lepovcraXTjp. that dwell in Jerusalem, and we (pavepov, Kal ov 8vvapeda apvrjshall
16 Saying,
What
we
Tes,
Ti
What
shall
we
do to these
is
men?
for, that,
indeed, a 'no-
aaadar aXX Iva /j.rj eVt spread no fur- wXelou biavepiriOfj els tov Xaov, ther among the people, let us uTreiXr) aireiX-qcruip.eOa avrois p,rjstraitly threaten them, that they Keri- XaXeiv eVt tw ovopaTL tovtco speak henceforth to no man in ^^
cannot deny it. 17 But that
it
A'at KaXeaavres avTOvs, iraprjyyeiXav avIS And tliey called them, and Tols KadoXov TO p.y (pdeyyeadai commanded them not to speak
this
name.
p.r]8eul dvdpcoTTCDu.
at
all,
name of
fJLTjde
SiSaa-Keif
^
tiri
Jesus. 19 But
TOV
'Irjcrov.
6 8e
has been manifest to all those who dwell at Jerusalem, and we cannot deny it. But, that it may ''be spread no further among the people, let us strictly threaten them, that they speak, henceforth, to no man upon this name. And they called them, and commanded them not to speak at all, nor to teach, upon the
torious
miracle
wrought by them,
is
17
18
of Jesus.
19
Peter and John an- loavvt-js uTroKpidei'Tes Trpos avswered and said unto them, Whether it be right in the sight TOV! elirov, jEI diKaioi' ecrTLV of God to hearken unto you ivwTVLov TOV Oeov, vpu)v CLKoveiv more than unto God, judge ye. jxaXXov 1] TOV Oeov, KplvaTe. 20 For we cannot but speak ' ov 8vvap.e6a yap ij/xels, a e'lSothe tinners which we have seen fiev Kal rjKovaapev, pi] XaXeLv.
20
and heard. 01 Se 7rpoaa7reiXr]aap.euot aire21 So when they had further threatened them, they let them Xvaav avTovi, pTj8ev evplaKOvgo, finding nothing how they Tes TO TToJs KoXaaavTai avrovs, might punish them, because of 8ia TOV Xaov, otl TrdvTes eSo^athe people for all men glorified ^ov Tou Oeov eTTL TO) yeyovoTL. were glorifying God, for that God for that which was done. 22 For the man was above eTU)v yap rjv TrXeiovcov Tea- which had been done. "For the
:
21
'^
22
'
Fi'iooroi', 'signal",
Rheims
language, such as
''f,
the
and
'
into the
name
of".
name of"- "upon the name of" These three formulas are as distinct
authority,
viz.,
^lavefiijd'ri
being passive,
we
it
prefer,
on
all
the premises,
in
sense as in form.
The
first indicates
in the
may
he spread.
name of the
king, or
commonwealth.
The second
indicates
and ev
expressions.
for which, the action is performed. By the authority of the goare not equivalent enunciations. The latter has respect to vernment, I, A. B. will speak to you iipon American citizenauthority, and the former to a topic, or subject. The mysteries ship, and then I will introduce you into the possession of it.
of this
people.
En:i Toj oi'Ofiari rov Irjaov.
These are not identical To speak upon a name, and to teach in a name,
rtj)
ovofiari, rovrca.
of the commonwealth,
object
name
To
know,
all
graphers.
So we find
it
in the Apostolic
In the
In as
much
as
we have
it
in the
name
you
into the
name
of the Father,
me
to
the Son, and the Holy Spirit, for, or in order to introduction seems to into his kingdom. ^ In conformity with the order and arrangement of words that we should give
in
our
in the
this verse
28
CHAP.
IV.
GREEK TEXT.
this
REVISED VEKSION.
e(j)
forty yuars
old
on
whom
aapaKOvra
eyeyovei
^^
avOpcoiros
arjixilou
ov
man on whom
more than
this miracle of
miracle of healing
was shewed.
ro
tovto
8e
23
And
all
they laaews'A-rroXvOevTes
went
to their
rjXdov
And own
novv^,
reported
charged, they
'friends,
went
to
their
7rpo9 auTOus ol ap-^iepeis Kai all that the priests and 24 And when they heard that, ol Trpea^uTepoL eiirov. ol he elders had said to them. tliey lifted up their voice to God opodvpadou ijpav And they, 'hearing, raised a 24 oLKOvaavTes, with cue accord, and said. Lord, (pcovrjv irpos tov Oeov, kol etVoj/, voice to God, with one accord, thou art God, which hast made AecnroTU, av 6 Oeos 6 iroirjaas and said, ^Sovereign Lord, thou heaven, and earth, and the sea, art the God who hast made the rrjv yrjv /cat tt]v
and announced
oaa
TOV ovpavov Kal and all tliat in them is Qakacraav koH ivdvTa ra eV avroTs, 25 Who, by the moutli of thy "^ 6 hia arop-aTOS Aafi\b tov iraiservant David hast said, Why aov elwcov, IvaTL e(j)pva^ai' did the heathen rage, and the 5o? iOvT], Kol Xaol ipek^Ti^aav Keva people imagine vain things ** iraptaTTqcrav ol ^aaiXtis Trjf 26 The kings of the earth
'?
and
all
that
said,
is
in
them
who by thy
mouth
nations
hast
servant David's 25
rage,
The
2C
Koi OL ap^ovTC} (Tvvi]\0ri(rav kings of the earth presented eiTL aVTO KUTa TOV Kvpiov, themselves, and the Princes TO gathered together against the were gathered together against avTOV. KcCi KaTa TOV XpiaTov Lord, and against his Christ. the Lord, and against his A27 For of a truth against thy "' !Evv)i')(6iiaav yap eir aXi^Oeias nointed. For, of a truth, in this holy child Jesus, whom thou eVi TOV ayiov iralSa aov, Irj- 'city, against thy holy 'son, Je-
yyjf,
27
ns
fuUows
forty the
man
'
Ei>
rr]
a/.i;d'etrig is
on
whom
Tliis is
copies,
anthoritjHacketl. It is found in most ancient manuscripts, Greek text before me. Nor could all the rules of grammar, (Vul.) the two uncial Mss. Codd., Clermont, Angiensis, and So also alone, or without a knowledge of the subject, as well as of the the Codex Alex., which last after aov adds noXei. verbiage in which it is clothed, enable any one to give the reads the Latin with the Coptic, Arm., Ethiop. versions, exact ideas, contained in tlie original oracle of the inspired Irenaeus, Cyril. Tertullian, and other fathers. There can be no just ground of supposing the clause an Tliis fact, incontrovertible as it is, demonstrates, how writer. much depends upon a translator's knowledge of tlie subject, as addition in the oldest copies extant, until a still older copy See Ann. to the well as of the language from which, and of the language into can be produced, which has not the clause. which, he transfers the ideas which existed in the mind of the Book of the New Covenant, London Ed., 1807. By Gran-
ville.
Ou
Uooi Tovs
not especially to
parti-
Scholz,
clause.
would restore
in
this
the Apostles.
'
01 Se ay.ovani-TEs.
It
Penn's work,
now
is,
my
judgment, a His
work of much
learning, ingenuousness
and
real merit.
JeoTtora.
4.
This
title is
Judas
It
New
Testament
2:1;
five
version
is
London, 1837,
v.
two
vols, octavo.
He
27
For, of
and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and Here it seems fitting to give people of Israel, were gathered together in this city, against masters, or proprietors of men. This was to it all its grandeur, and therefore, we render it Sovereign thy Holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed. fact. certainly true in between current difference by the warranted Lord. This is Hats is applied to Jesus only six times in the Christian This tlie spirit of the context seems to ScoTioTrji and xv^iog.
times indicative of our Master in heaven, and five times of
a truth, both Ilerod
'
require.
It is
or authority.
''
found five times indicative of supreme power Judas 4, Our only sovereign God and Lord.
ycvriZni,
Scriptures
four times
in the Acts,
'JfUTi,
an abbreviation of h>a rt
HaclccU.
why, or
in order
to which miglit be
and once quoted from the Septuagiut, Matt. 12 18. It is In other translated, com. ver., servant ten times, child twice. cases, and once, on allusion to the Lord Jesus, when he is
CHAP.
IV.
29
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
hast anointed, both Herod, and aovv, ou e^pirras, 'HpaSi^s re sus, whom thou hast anointed, Pontius Pilate, with the Gen- Kou IIovTLO^ ULkaros, (Tvv eduea-L both Herod and Pontius Pilate, ^^ iroLrjaai, with the Gentiles and the peotiles, and the people of Israel, Koi Aaots- 'IcrparjX, ple of Israel, were assembled, were gathered together, l3ovXr] aov ve/p aov koI oaa to do whatever thy hand, and 28 For to do whatsoever thy Kac ra yevecrcai. thy counsel had before "deterhand and thy counsel determined irpomptae aTreiXa? iwl ras einSe Kvpie, vvv, mined to be done. And now, before to be done.
)']
I'j
28
29
Lord, behold aVTWU, Kol 5oP TOLf SovXoiS (TOV Lord, behold their threatentheir threatenings and grant /xeTO. Trapprjalas Traarjs XaXelu ings, and grant to thy servants, unto thy servants, that with all Xoyov aov, "^ ei> rw rrjv that, with all boldness, they boldness they may speak thy TOV may speak thy word, by ^eZpa (TOV eKTLveLv ere et? lacnv, word, stretching out thy hand to 30 By stretching forth thy KOU arjfxe'La kol repara yiveaOaL heal ; and that signs and wonhand to heal and that signs and 8i.a TOV 6vop.aTOS rov aylov irai- ders may be done, by the wonders may be done by the ^^ Kal Serjdeu'I-qaov. aov 809 thy holy son, Jesus. name of thine holy name of child Jesus.
:
29
And now,
so
31 And when they had pray- Tcov avTuiv laaXevdrj 6 tottos ev co ed, the place was shaken where Tjaav avveyp.evoL, /cat iTrXijaOrjthey were assembled together; aav airavTes Huev/xaToy Ayiov, anii they were all tilled with the tov Oeov Holy Ghost, and they spake the KOL eXdXovv TOV Xoyov peTo. vapprjalas. word of God with boldness. 32 rj^fjY 32 And the multitude of them g^ TrXi]Bovs Tav ttlthat believed were of one heart, arevaavTcov rjv t] KapSta kul tj and of one soul: neither said tl tu)v any of them tliat ought of the '^vxi] p.la' KOL ovSe etv 'l8lou eXeyev avTco virap^ovTcov things which he possessed was his own; but tliey had all things elvai, airavTa i^v avTols aAA'
And, they having prayed, the place in which they were assembled together was shaken, and they were all filled with
the
31
And
32
common.
^'^ Kol pceydXr] SwapLet KOLvd. 33 And with great power papTvpiov ol dwo(XTreSiSovv to gave the apostles witness of the tov KvdvaaTaaecos resurrection of the Lord Jesus: aToXoL Trj? and great grace was upon them p'lov 'Ii-jaov, xdpii re pLeyaXrj tjv all. ovSe yap eVt irdvTas avTOvs. 34 Neither was there any
33
34
among them that lacked: for as ivSerjS' Tis VTrrjpxev ev avToh' many as were possessors of lands iaoL yap KT^jTopes ^opiwv rj ol-
or houses sold them, and brought Kiaiv vnfjpxov, TTcoXovvTef eipepov lands, or of houses, sold tliem, and brought the prices of the the prices of the things that were Tas Tip.ds Td>v TTiTrpaaKop-evcov, things sold, and laid them sold, ^^ Kal eTidovv irapd tovs irohas down at the Apostles' feet. 35 And laid Ihcm down at the SceSLdoTO oe And "'it was distributed to 35 apostles' feet and distribution T03V uTToaToXcov:
it is
properly trans-
out
'
before, to
hound or
to
limit
it
is
He
twice child.
we
priety, it should
be translated son.
and pro- purpose, a delineation, description or prediction, as respects the Divine knowledge, or will, it equally involves one and the
same
I"
radical idea.
With God
there
is
ordained, declared,
Rom.
4,
limitelh.
or future.
1
He
fills,
he inhabits eternity.
i.
e.
physical demon-
ordained, determinate.
of
its
stration,
'"
six occurreuces.
indicates, to
mark
was
distributed.
30
CHAP. V.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
was made unto every man ac- eKaarco kuooti av tis ^etav every one, according as any lie had need. one had need. *'' 3G And Joscs, who by the Now Joses, who, by the 'Icoarjs Se 6 lirLKXiidets apostles was surnamed Barnabas, airoaToXcov, Apostles, was surnamed Barviro twv Bapvafias
cordinEr as
36
(which
vite,
is,
being
inteqireted,
laTL
jXiOepjxrjvevofXivov,
is,
being trans-
Son of Consolation),
prus,
rw
yevei,
^'
virdp^ovTOi
avTw
37 Having land, sold it, and dypov, TTCoXrjaai i)peyKe to XPV' having land, sold it, and brought the money, and laid it pa, Kol kOrjKe napa tovs noSas brought the money, and laid
at the apostles' feet.
TWV
UTTOCTToXcOV.
it
CHAP.
V.
CHAP.
'Avi]p
8e
TL9
v.
'
CHAP.
V.
Avavta? ovorij
"But a
certain
man named
his
21air(l)e'iprj
a possession,
tTcwXTjo-e
Krijpa,
inrt of the voa(pLcraTO diro rrjs riprjf, avv- "purloined from the price (his KOL TTji yvvaiKO? avrov, price, (his wife also being privy eiSvia^ wife also being privy to it), to it,) and brought a certain part, KttL tpeyKas pepos' ri irapa tovs and brought a certain part, TToSas Twu caroaToXwv tOi^Kev. and laid it at the apostles' feet. and laid it at the Apostles' 3 But Peter said, Ananias, ^ elire 8e TI^Tpos, Avavta, StaTi feet. But Peter said, Ananias, 3 why hath Satan filled thine heart eirXrjpcoaev 6 EaTavds Tiju Kapwhy has pSatan ppossessed your aou, yj/evaaadai ere to to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to biav heart, to "lie to the Holy keep back part of the price of Uvevp-a to Ayiou, koI voo-(I)[to purloin from aaaOaL dwo rijs Tipijs tov ^m- Spirit, and the land ? While 4 ov^L pevov crol kpeve, the price of the land ? 4 AVhile it remained, was it piov; your not it was not thine own ? and after it was Kol Trpadeu eV tij ar) i^ovaia it n-emained,
'
'
Je,
but, in contrast
with Barnabas.
knowledge of
"
it,
being privy to
it.
away
for himself.
The mid.
most apposite to
and hypocrisy of the man. Purloin is not obsolete, though not so much in use as formerly. It is found com. vcr., " When a man is taken from a ship sailing before the wind. 10. It is, in com. yer., twice represented in this book Tit. 2 as the sail temptation, with or commandment, the filled with by " kepi hack." There is no absolute impropriety in keeping ship by the wind, he is said to be filled with it," Critica of a back ; but there is always in purloining. This is a complex Of Sacra. It is found almost one hundred times in the N. T. It was not simply keeping back, but felonioushj keepsin. ver. fifty times it is represented by fulfill, com. some these, ing back, with intent to conceal, associated with deliberate
selfishness
:
Sararas, a proper name, and retainable here. np ; in our more modern style possessed your heart. nlr,ooco, used here metaphorically, is
P '0
E7t}.>i(><ooer, literally filled
lying.
Possessed WinsWy
roofi^oftni. Josh. 7
:
filled.
This
is
1,
in the case
language of
by Leigh in his Critica Sacra: earnestness or surprise. Non est tolam rem anferrc seel paululum tanlummudo ahslra1 Wtvaaad-ai,, to lie, to deceive, not the Holy Beza employs inten-crtit, whicli he interprets by collide here. contemplated, but through the Apostles. stractly In our vernacular, to embezzle, to filch, most exsurripuit.
It is well defined
Spirit ab-
actly represents
it.
We
^-
'
Literally,
Remaining, did
it
not ro-
Kept
himself,"
Wakef and
Boothr.;
^'earned
Syr.
being sold, remained it not in your power? main "While it remained In our idiomatic currency, we would say:
to
you
And
CHAP.
V.
31
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
was it not in thine own VTn]p-)(^e; tl otl eoov kOov u tt] Kap own? and after it was sold, power ? why hast thou conceived oia aov TO Trpay/xa tovto; ovk was it not in your own power?
this thing in thine
heart? thou
e\j/ev(ra>
uuBpcoTrois,
""
aXXa
tcS
'conceived this
?
God.
5 And Ananias hearing these words, fell down, and gave up the ghost. And great fear came on all them that heard these things. 6 And the young men arose, wound him up, and carried him out, and buried liim. 7 And it was about the space of three hours after, when his wife, not knowing what was done, came in. 8 And Peter answered unto her. Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much? And she said. Yea, for so much.
Oecp.
Akovcoi'
8e
'Avavla^
you have
hearins:
5
men
"only, but to
God.
And Ananias
Kol (yeuero (f)6^09 p-^ya^ "these words, "falling, expired iravTas tovs uKovovras rav- and great fear came on all that
*"
ra.
avaardvTes Se
o'l
And
the
i^evey- young men ^arose, wrapped KavTis eOay^av. Eyevero 8e him up, and 'carrying him "Now an out, buried him. cos copau TpLWv SLaaTi]p.a, Kol tj interval of about three hours yuvrj auTOV p.rj elSvIa to yeyovos occurred, and his wife, not
avve(TTLXav avTov,
/cat
eLarjXOeu.
aireKpiOr) Se avrfj 6
p.oi,
el
JTeTpos, JEhre
TO )(0)p[ou uTreSoa-de ;
H
8e
ToaovTov
he elwe,
And Peter said to her, me whether you sold the for so much? And she
in.
Tell land
said
Nai, TOcrovTOv.
sold,
'^
'
UeTpos
verily,
for
so
much.
Then
'?
And
after
it
was
was
it
not
in
3'our
own
disposal ? "
We
opine that
its
when followed, as in this case, b\' an active verb in the aorist, may indicate that the act expressed in the verb was the
result of that expressed
tliis
sentence continues to
by the
participle,
and, especiall3',
e.
to intj^x^-
when
y.at is
Our reasons
texts.
are
two
It
is
"Who
And
And,
these things."
"
This
is
tinues the
same
the
young men
nvaoTavTes,
arising,
or
having
t^c-
rogation:
Tt oTt si^ov
y.n^Sta aou to
why have
Meyer,
'
your heart?
vsyxai'Tss, 1st aor. part.,
what
is
this ?
Fritzsche,
'
De Wette.
E^Et'eyy.aircEs,
city.
Jlost proLiabl3' as the .lews did not usnall)' bur\' within their
why
have you
city walls,
*
and not
y.ni,
in
The
EyereTo
now
came
to pass.
whole contour of the style indicates a deliberate design, callof about three hours. ing forth a burst of feeling, bordering on excitement, on the
part of the Apostle.
aj SiaaTr]/in is
Ti&rjfu see
Luke
De Wette,
6G
21
14.
Acts
is
21
27
12.
In Luke's currency
Meyer, Fritzsche."
of
y.ai
Tc9-t;ftt,
in
such cases,
an expression or
See Brud. Gr.
mination.
horarum trium his wife. intervallum quum uxor quoque ipsius, nesciens quod factum, " "Only" is supplied, but not called for. It is true in ingressa est." Beza. "Factum est autem quasi horarum trium fact, that he lied to men, and to God. And therefore it is spatium, et uxor ipsius, nesciens quod factum fuerat, introivit."
p. 450.
Hence the aggravation of the sin of Ananias and Concord, They concealed, wilh inlenl to lie, for popularity.
idea of time,
implied.
Modern
translators diller.
.
Ilackett sa3'S
it is logic-
Vulgate.
.Je,
a?da, not so
much
as
but
now
StnaTr;iia,
;
defective in form,
and
less forcible.
syeieTo, occurred
y.ni
i)
an interval of about three hours This preyvi'r; avToi', and his wife.
royd,
only.
It is therefore a
matter of
taste,
vents the necessity of the supply of the article, and the trans-
To yeyovos, lation of yai by ^when,^' as in some versions. TavTa, after axovpras, is of doubtful authority ; rejected what had occurred. This agrees with the perfect tense of the by some editors, wanting in the vulgate and some other ver- participle, and with the active rather than with the passive sions. It is applied to a single event, Lachmann, Ilackett, &c. sense. It was what had come to pass a providential act and
"
or discretion.
* Hcacoi' s^et^vie,
falling, expired.
32
CPIAP. V.
REVISED VERSION.
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
said unto lier, etVe TT^oy avTrjv, Ti otl avvi(^(x>- Peter said to her, ^Why is it, that ye Iiave agreed vrjOr] vfuu Treipaaai to Truevfia tliatyou have agreed together, together to tempt the Spirit of Kuplov; l8ov, ol TroSe? ra>u 6a- to tempt the Spirit of the Lord? tiie Lord/ behold the feet of Behold the feet of these who \j/ai>Tcoi' Tov av8pa aov, eirl ry them wliich have buried tiiy hushave buried your husband are ' ^^ 9vpa, Kou i^oicrova-l ere. JiJireband are at the door, and shall at the door, and shall carry (T Se 7rapa)(prjpa irapa rovf ttocarry thee out. you out. 'Then she instant-
Then Peter
is it
How
10
10 Then
fell
she
down
straiglit-
8a9 avrov,
ol
/cat
i^e-^v^ev elaeX-
ly fell
down
:
at his feet
and
way
up dovTes 5e
men
veKpav, KOL i^eveyKavres ^Oa^^av came in and found her dead, came in, and found her dead, and Trpoy rap ui>8pa avTi]?. /cat and carrying her out, buried carrying her forth, buried hir by eyevero (po^oy p-i-yas e(j) oXrjv her by her husband. And her husband. Ti]u KKXTjaLav, Kcu eVt TravTas great fear came upon all the
11
the ghost.
And
the young
men
ii
And
great fear
came upon
the church, and upon as many " V jv 12 /f Ziia oe TU)v )(ipcou rau as heard these things. 12 And by tlie hands of the aTTOaToXuiu eyei/ero crrjpeia Koi apostles were many signs and repara Iv rw Xaw ttoXXcc- /cat wonders wrought among the rjcrav opo9vpa8ov airavres iv rrj people ; (and they were all with CTTOa. ^oXopWl'TOr TU)V Se one accord in Solomon's porch.
all
V-i
''congregation,
and upon
all
'through the hands of the Apostles were many signs and wonders done among the
people, (and "they were
all
And
12
And
KoXXaaOai
13
">
Ti 6zt,
why
it
is
it
that?
ind. pass.
5:21: "Grace
was concerted,
by you
an
instance well
with
'
t';ro.
The condemnation by, or through Adam, and the righteousness by or through Christ are represented by one and the same Sia, &.Q. Such also is our popular
Jesus Christ our Lord."
Eneae
Sc,
and she
fell
use of by and through. Where there is no established antihas merely a copulative thetical diSercnce in the meaning or use of particles in the
her dead.
'
etaelO-ovTe-;,
coming
in,
found
Christian Scriptures,
there
is,
we
out, e^Eveyy.avTcs,
they buried
oh;v
her, e&axfav.
And
came upon
all
the congregation,
cjii
tTjv txxhioiav.
Any assembly
in this
book being
called an
and the word occurring 131 times in the Christian it has been much in controversy, and consequently has caused much strife amongst Christians. It should be known and deliberated upon, that this word exx}.r,aca is
cxylr^oia,
Scriptures
it. All that God has done man, since he created him, has been through {Sia) agencies. Indeed, we are informed by Paul. Eph. 3 9, that God created Moreover, by, and all things {8ta) through Jesus Christ. through, are used at the present time interchangeably. " Il7ra;Tb-, refers to the Apostles mentioned in the l.ast Olsh., De Wette, Mey., Bengel. extend it to all the clause.
we
for
believers.
Hack.
' '0/ioO^vfiaSoi' ccTzai'Tes tr r/; oroit ^oXoficoiTog. by the following Solomon's words, church, churches, assemhli/. It is, by apostolic use, porch, being a place of much resort, and the disciples as yet indicative of any meeting or assembly' of persons in any place, being all Jews, and having a common national right to resort at anj' time, or for au)' purpose, with, or without a special call thither with their own nation, it was for them legitimate
represented
in
the
Christian
Scriptures
v., it is
missionary ground
Its etymological
and there, with much boldness, they announced the claims of Jesus as the Messiah.
;
import
is
simply called
or congregated.
is
Hence assembly,
Aojrrwa' is explained
indicated in and by
by the
Dr. Light-
word
exyJ.rjoift.
is,
and
especial61/,
"of tlie rest," ''of the one hundred and twenty," from which Dr. Whitby dissents. Beza, would render
This
is
rendered
liy
or
say,
and through
agency.
human
AVe
them.
Tiiterally,
in
Kom.
Tinr Se lomuir.
of
llie
rcmniiulcr.
Those yet
CHAP.
V.
33
GREEK TEXT.
:
REVISED VERSION.
man
14
join liimsclf to
them
were
but avToi^,
6
tlie
Aaoy
join himself to them, jxaXXov 8e Trpoaerl- but the people ''magnified them.
rcS
And
believers
6evT0
7rX->]dT]
*
TTiaTevoi'Tey
Kvpico,
And
believers
'to
were
still
more
14
more added
1-5
tudes both of
fortli
av8pS)v re
/cat
yvvaLKCov
eK(f)e-
added
somucli
that
they brought
pLv Tovs
tiTi
laid tlicm
kcu TiQivat forth their sick into the streets, Kpa^jiarcov, Iva and laid them on beds and ep^Ofievov JJerpov kolv i) aKia couches, that at the least, the
KXtvau
Peter passing by might over- eTriaKLacrr) tlvl avTwv. crushadow some of them. vi]py^eTO Se kou to iTXrjdos tS>v 16 There came also a multi- Trepi^ TToXeoiv els 'lepovaaXijp., tude out of the cities round about (pepovres aaOevels kou 6^Xov/xeunto Jerusalem, bringiniir sick uovs VTTO irvdvpiaTcov aKaOaprcou,
shadow of
might overshadow
some of
16
and tiiem which were OLTLves edepcnrevoi'TO ccTravTes. vexed with unclean spiiits and AvacTTaf oe o ap-)(t.epev9 they were healed every one. avTw, i) ovaa 17 Then the higli priest rose KCLL iraPTei ol up, and all tiiey that were with aipecTLS Twp ^aSSovKalwv, eVA?;him, (winch is the sect of the crdi-iaav ^i]Xov, ^^ koI eirejiaXov Sadducees,) and were fdled with Tas ^elpas avTcoi> eVt rovs dirof'oliis,
;
them. And the multitude of the surrounding cities also came together into Jerusalem, bringing the sick and those harassed with unclean spirits, and they were every one
healed.
aw
Priest
aris-
and
all
him (being
the
the 'Sadducees),
were
filled
indignation,
15 And laid tlieir hands on the apostles, and put them in the common prison. 19 But the angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brouglit tlicm forth, ami said, 20 Go, stand and spealv in the
with zeal, and 'threw tlieir hands upon the Apostles, and ^^ Typi]crL 8rjp.ocr[a. ayyeXos put them in public 'custoSe KvpLOu Slu rr]s vvktos rjvoi^e dy. But an 'angel of the Lord, under ""cover of the night, openTui Ovpas rrjs ^vXaKrjS, i^ayaed the prison doors, and bring"" ycou re aurovs etVe, Uopev- ing them forth, said, "Go stand
aroXovs,
kcu
kOevTO
avrovs
ii>
19
20
tlie
temple to the
" Sadducees." The reason of their activity in this case, is The remainder, though an exact representation of rcov Se ).oi- happily illustrative of our indebtedness to sectarianism, at nmv, seems to be somewhat indefinite. The term, Xaos, peo- least in one respect its eternal vigilance to guard proof texts None could look against all violence. The Sadducees saw in Christ's resurple, immediately after, is its best exponent.
'
upon these wonder-working men without fear and reverence. rection the refutation of their system; and therefore The fate of Ananias and his wife is as a fearful caveat against violently seized the Apostles, because their preaching hypocris}-. If every one "glorified God for that which was doctrine was fatal to their distinguishing tenets. done" (oh. 4 21), in the case of the impotent man, why E:tejialov. This verb indicates strong violence. should not these keep back from presumptuous sin, from the fiercely threw their arms around them, or their hands spectacle before them in the case of Ananias and his wife ?
:
''
they
that
They
upon
them.
1
Tr,Qt}aet,
with
us, custody.
The Apostles, at
this
angel
destitute of authority.
Had some
angel been
named
As
quassare
is
more than
is
more than
vehere, yet
not one
Jia, through the night, or under cover of the night. of these, shaken, troubled, terrified, strangled, is so grievous as the feeling indicated in the text. According to Critica Sacra, "It Jlore seems to be indicated than the escape by night rather Eiayayioi' re av-zovs BiTie, bringing is to be distracted hither and thither having no power of itself." by means of the night
'
TV) xvptca.
This verse
is
evidently parenthetic.
it,
Believers
them
"
out, said.
in the
but
to
Uo^ivead-caraS-ii'TeiSO, and, standing the Lord. This form abounds in Luke's style. speak.
Temple,
34
CHAP.
V.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
people,
life.
temple to the people all the words of this life. 21 And when they heard that, they entered into the temple early in the morning, and taught. But the high priest cauic, and they that were with him, and called the council together, and
all
all
And
v^'hen
21
TO
lepov,
koL
oe o
they entered into the temple eSiSaa-Koi'. "early in the morning, and were
teaching. But the High Priest avveKaXeaav came, and those that were with
r?;z/
Tvapayevopevos
KUL ol
ap-^cepevs
aw
tG)v
auTcp,
/cat
TO avueSpiov
iraaav
povaiav
v'mv
Israel,
els
lapai^X,
all
the senate of
of Israel,
and
have them brought. 22 But when the officers came, and found them not in the prison, they returned, and told, 23 Saying, The prison truly found we shut with all safet}^ and the keepers standing without before the doors but when we had opened, we found no
:
a-^OrjvaL avrovs.
XeyovTes,
them brought. But when the officers came and found them not in the
prison, tliey returned and re-
22
0TL TO pei> 8eafxcoTripLOV evpofiev ported, saying: The prison KeKXeiapevov ev iraaij da(f)aXe[a, deed we found ^shut with
/cat
in- 23
all
man
within.
24 Now when the high priest, and the captain of the temple, and the chief priests heard these things, they doubted of them whereunto this would grow. 25 Then came one and told
them, saying. Behold, the men ed, saying, Behold, those whom whom ye put in prison are stand- dv8pes ovs eOeade ev ty] (f)vXaKfj, you placed in the i)rison are ing in the temple, and teaching elcTLV ev Tco lepco ecTTcoTes /cat 8iin the temple and
standing
Tovs (f)vXaKa9 e^co eaTCOTas ^security, and the guards, Trpo Twv QvpSiv duol^avTes 8e, standing before the entrances; eaco ovheva evpopev. '/i? 8e but on opening, we found not iNow when the witliin. rjKovcrai' tovs Xoyovs tovtovs o one Priest, and the Captain High Te lepeus /cat 6 aTpaTijyos tov of the temple, and the chief lepov Kat OL ap^Lepeis, OLrjTTopovv Priests, lieard these words, Treyot avTCDV, tl av yevoiTO tovto. they were in perplexity about Trapayevopevos Se rt? a7r?;yyet- them, wliat this might come to Xei> avTol.s Xeycov, Otl l8ov ol be. But 'one can>e and report'^''
24
25
the people.
SdoTKOvTes
TOV
Xaov.
Then,
26
20 Then went the captain with the officers, and brought them without violence for they feared the people, lest they should have been stoned.
:
the ofaireXOav 6 crTpaTTjyos crvv toIs the Captain went, with ficers, and brought tliem withVTnjpeTatf, rjyayev avTovs, ov pera out force (for they feared the ^ias, e(j)o^ouvTO yap tov Xaov, people), that they 'might not Iva pi] Xidacrdcoo'Lv.
"'
ayayov- be stoned.
&(ios
'Yno tov o^x^Qov. Literally, under the dawn of day. Oqoccurs but three times in the N. Test., and always
'"early
'
Now wg,
as the
High Priest
tc.
rovTovs.
ty
;
represented by
in the morning.^'
Its use
amongst the
TitQi avToiv,
about them
" to
;
what
res,
might amount."
Greeks was equivalent to our " daivn of " the break of day."
P
^e,
'Ore,
ytvofitvos,
na^a; having come (aor. part.); reported, aTitiyyedev. pleonastically used ovs cSsaO't, those whoin you placed
but, in
this perplexity
a certain one
in
T/?
pregnable.
stand
= are standing;
This
is
And
it is is
the people.
The English
firj,
translation,
as
well
observed
follow,
by
Prof.
tantamount to our having been omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln. and Tf. doors, too specific.
jilaced).
E^m,
outside,
as. after
verbs
and the
like
do
but never
ha
/"!
CHAP. V.
REVISED VERSION.
3-5
VERSIOX.
GREEK TEXT.
re? 5e avTOvs kaTrjaav eu tco avveSp'iu)'
27 And when they had brought them, they set them before the council and the high priest asked them, 2S Saying, Did not we strait ly command you, that ye should and not teach in this name? Jerusalem beliold, ye have filled with your doctrine, and intend to bring this man's blood upon
:
Kol i7rrjpcoTi]cru
'*
avrovs they
dp-^iepev?,
Xf'ycoi',
Ov
irafirj
them away, them in the council and the High Priest Did we not asked them
And
'having led
27
placed
:
28
tw ouopari
rovTcp
le-
strictly
command you
not to
and,
us.
29 Then Peter and the other apostles answered and said, AYe ought to obey God rather than men. 80 The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom 3'e slew and hanged on a tree -31 Him hath God exalted with liis right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins.
:
you have filled up povaaXrjp. ttjS' 5i5a;()/f vp-du, KCti Jerusalem with your doctrine, ^ovXeade ivrayayelu i(j) vpaf and are intending to bring the TO aipa Tou ai'dpcoirov tovtov. blood of this man upon us. ^^ 'ATTOKpideh Se 6 nerpos kol But Peter and the Apostles 01 a-iToaToXoL elirov, UeiBapxeLV ought to
behold,
i8ov TreTrXijpcoKare
rrjv
name?
29
answering,
said,
We
Sel
^^
OeS paXXov
6
r]
dfOpdiroi?.
i^puyv
The God of our fathers has raisov v/xeh Siex^i- ed up Jesus, whom you slew, piaaade KpipdaavTes eVi ^vXov having hanged him on a tree. eof apy^ijyov Kai This person has God exalted TOVTOV 6 Oeo
rj'yeiper 'hjcroiiv,
Oeoi
rcov
irarepcov
3i
crcoTiipa v-^cjae Trj Se^ia avTOv, to his right hand, a "Prince and Sovvai peTavOLav tc2 laparjX kul a Saviour, "to grant repentance
d(f)eaiv
apapTmv.
"'
AynyofTei, haring leid them away, i. c. from the Temple carr^aar, they caused them to stand, they placed them.
'
subject
is
"
See
V. I", ch.
4.
This
strict charjre,
making or propounding faith, repentance, baptism, or prayer, The beggar cannot think that as means of receiving pardon.
the extending of his arm, or hand, to receive alms, annihilates
shows how much thej' dreaded the name of Jesus the nature of alms, or converts the receiving of them into a To speak upon it, or to speak by it, was to them Christ. work of merit. No more can common sense, unperverted by They, therefore, pro'terrible as an arniv with banners.'' false views, imagine that pardon, based on any principle of from this view of the whole hibited a word upon that subject
council
case, or premises,
we concur with
com. ver.
is
those
who
prefer upon, to in
faith,
repentance,
prayer,
or
baptism
&o.,
annihilates
the
or by.
Besides
cttc
nature, or entrenches
upon the
upon
is grammatically and logically in apposition. Af/xyoi; SioTy;oa, I>,aovv under the regimen oi riyctocv, and rovtov A^yj-yov IviTr^oa under that of v-^noae, and in apposition with Ii,aovf, as we must regard it. We
"
special
This verse
I/^aovv TOVTOV,
crowded with the absurd prefixes of free, sovereign, and ; not one of which is found in Holy Writ. By a special reference to Acts 11 18; Luke 1 74; Acts
:
14
Rom.
1.5
Eph. 3
IG
2 Tim. 2
is
18
Rev. 3
21
&c.,
com.
ver., it will
occasionally rep-
then render
his right
and to give, give gratuitously, &c. De Wette understands giving or granting repentance, in the ation to Israel, even the remission of sins." sense of giving time or space for it. This may, in some cases, is always, and in all cases, an act of Sovereignty, of pure be equivalent to granting it, but to confine it to this view grace. Hence it is not, in any case, ex merito, based upon any would stultify, or annihilate it, as properly a gift.
it
''This Prince
exalted
to
hand
to
of reformKemission of sins
Grace and merit are as incompatible as light and darkness, as good and evil. If of grace, it cannot be of works, of any work. If of works, or of any work, it cannot be of grace. Otherwise, grace and work cease to be of any difference. It is an act of grace, and all grace is sovereign. There is not, nor can
there be, any grace that
is
" "To grant repentance." This indicates the benefit of repentance the forgiveness of sins. Legally we. do not grant repent.ince. God to the lawless and disobedient, any benefit to Hence acceptance. and pardon repentance, grants mercifully promises the most precious are annexed to faith and repentIn Hebrew style, God grants repentance to life, by granting pardon and acceptance, through the sacrifice of the
ance.
faith.
So the oracles of God, and so the oracles of man, of enlightened and cultivated reason, have alwaj-s decided. This view of the Lord Jesus, received by
3G
CHAP.
V.
GREEK TEXT.
uvrou fiaprvpes tcov
prjfia- sms.
REVISED VERSION.
And we
And we
of these things
tiie
and
so
is
also
TO Ilvevjxa
Hv
Holy Ghost, whom God hath TO AyLov, o given to them that obey him.
33
e8(oKei> 6
Oeos
toI.9
7rL6ap-^ovo-Li>
O'l
avTW.
whom God
hearing,
their
were cut
the lieart,
and took
OVTO,
Se aKOV(ravTes SieirpL-
^Now
those 33
Koi
ejBovXivovTO
avaaTas oe
^apLaalos,
tco
named
(ruj/eSpico
oifO/xuTi
Ta- But
Gamaliel, a doctor of the law, /i,aAi);A, voixobihaa-KaXog Tifxios the Sanhedrim, a Pharisee, Gamaliel by name, a teacher had in reputation among all the iravTL Ttp Xao), eKeXevaev t^co of law, 'honored by all the people, and commanded to put I3pa)(y Tt Tovs aTTOfxroAow ttoltj- people, commanded to put the apostles forth a little space ^ aai, t7re re irpos avrovs, the Apostles out, for a little 35 And said unto them, Ye while, and said to them, men of Israel, take heed to your- Avhpes laparjXlTaL, irpoo-e-^eTe 'Israelites take heed to 5'ourselves what ye intend to do as eavTols (ttI tol^ duOpcoTrois tov- selves, what you ''execute touching these men Toif TL fxiXXeTe irpaaaeii'. ""' irpo upon these men. For be3G For before these days rose yap TOVTCOV tuiv ijpepcou avlaTrj fore these days Theudas arose, up Theudas, boasting hiniself to OeuSa?, Xeycou elval tlpu iavTov^ declaring himself to be somebe somebody to whom a numbody, to whom a number of ber of men, about four hundred, CO wpoaeKoXXyjOi] dpidfios dvhpwv njeii, about four hundred, 'atjoined themselves: who was cocrei, TTpaKoaLWV os avrjpedi], tached themselves who was
;
:
35
3G
^ovrni fitxavoiav, i. c. " the grace or disposition to exercise stood in the sense of to kill, but lo put them aside it." Compare 3:16; 18:27, Jolm 16:7,8. Haclcett, De literal, and therefore to be preferred. Wctte, ant] others give this doctrinal view of it. When the Lord grajits hcaltli or wealth etc., does he onlj^ grant the d\s' This gives the genuine moaning of nuios.
2>osilioii
is
more
to acquire it? He grants the blessing at once; but it may be through means. But to Judas, lie gave not repentance though he did i-epent. But God gave no benefit to his repent-
"
ArSoei
in
Ia(>ar,7.trai
Israelites, is
more
Does not the phrase, or formula, indicate, that he gave them the avails or benefit of it? namely pardon. Perance.
more
sition.
In such cases
but Israelites.
forcible, as well as
haps
'
it is
safer to say
he gives both.
men of
"Men of Israel" is more literal than Israelites; so is "men, brethren, and fathers," than "brethren and fathers," the Spirit, viz. the Holy one which God has given to them as we give it. This is measurably a matter of taste, and also that obey him a (neuter), which, eScoxcv (aorist), God gave of grammar. Grammatically ihey stand in apposition, and to those, TieiO'any^ovoip avTi^. This preserves the idiom. not in regimen. Man, in our vernacular, is absorbed in all ' 01 Se axovaams, now those hearing; SirTT^ioiTo (lit- nationalities because Virginians are men nf Virginia, men
is,
Js
as
is
evident from
its
position
'Ayiov,
erally),
wo
and
theij
were
making up
their
seems to have been the object of this historian not what was done, but what was being done.
much, time occupied
all
But the title Israelites is equal to men of Israel, harmony with the spirit and feeling of the orator, minds. It especially when animated. to express ZTjjaaaetv etci, to execute vpon; more familiarly and There was literally expressed by to do vpon them. But to do officially,
and more
*
in
their aSairs.
by these events, and much conlinulli/ The continvatire force of the Greek imp.
all
iu
is
But
if
of which
is
entirely
not satisfactory
Ave).Etp avrovs, to
real
under-
either view of
it,
we
suh jiidice.
CHAP.
V.
37
VEKSIOX.
GREEK TEXT.
avra,
slain;
REVISED VERSION.
and
all,
as
many
liiai,
were
scattered,
brought to nought. 37 After this man rose up Judas of Galilee, in the days of the taxing, and drew away much people after him lie also perished and all, even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed. 38 And now I say unto you, Refrain from these men, and let
:
fj.eTa
tovtov
and all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered els ovand brought to nothing. avearrj After this man, "Judas the
rj^ie-
37
aiToypa<^rjs,
Kol
Galilean rose up, in the days direof the 'enrollment, and drew
aTTjae Xaov LKavov oTnau) avTOV' away sufficient people after KOLKetvOS OLTTCoAeTO, KOU TTUVTeS him and he utterly destroyed
:
and
all,
as
many
38
ra vvu Xeyco
say to you,
these
come
i^ dvdpwTTCov rj jBovXrj for if this purpose, or this avTYj 1] TO kpyov rovro, KaraXvwork be of men, it will be de39 But if it be of God, ye ^'' el be eK Oeov eariv, stroyed; butifitbeof God,you cannot overthrow it; lest haply 6i]o-eTaiOTL lav
to
work be
nought
of men,
it
will
01)
p.rj-
it,
and
39
God. 40 And to him they agreed EireLaOTjaav 8e avrcS' /cat and when they had called the irpoaKuXecrdpievoL rovs diroaroapostles, and beaten them, they Aouy, Beipavres irapi^yyeiXav fx-q commanded that they should not XaXeiu eTU ra ouofiari tov 'Ittjspeak in the name of Jesus, and aov, Kol direXvaav avTov?. 01
: '
TTore
6eop.ay(OL
evpedijre.
let
them
go.
41 And they departed from fiev the presence of the council, re- UTTO joicing that they were counted on VTrep tov ovojxaTos avTov
God. And they were persuaded by him and having called the Apostles, and ''scourged them, they commanded that they should not speak "upon the name of ovv eiropevovTO '^(aLpovTes Jesus, and released them. So they departed from the preTrpOQ-COTTOV TOV (TVVeSploV,
to fight against
;
40
41
worthy
to suffer
shame
for his
name. 42 And daily in the temple, and in everj'^ house, they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus
Christ.
sence of the council, rejoicing that they were esteemed wor" ttolTrj^icodrjo-au dTifxaadi^uuLthy to be dishonored for his And they did not tco lepcS /cat name. aav re ijfxepav ev cease teaching every day, in /car' oIkov ovk eravovTO dcSaaKoi'the temple, and in every house, re? /cat evayyeXL^ojxevoL I-qaovv and 'proclaiming Jesus the
/ca'
'
TOV XpiaTov.
in the
Christ.
Ivco, to
loosen down.
ment,
or "It will
come to nothing,"
little
primitive sense
people.
sufficient,
is
many
form,
and withal a
It is
He drew away
him
xay.eirog,
ver.,
but
in this
by
to
and he
as
many
aizm
as persuaded themselves
(dat.)
him
ETtcid-oi'To
(aor. mid.)
here in the passive form of disaxo^. pass, forms used by this historian should be preserved.
f Ov Siraad-e xcnalvaai, you are not able to destroy were dispersed, is This enables us to retain the infinitive form of xaralvco. I think the mid. and
it.
'
The transposition of
others.
It
"lest perhaps"
is,
is
sanctioned
by
Others have
it,
"
having
De Wette and
w Tam^uc^ais
uTioyQatpr^s,
Equivalent in our Literally, "having scourged them." English idiom, to " had scourged them," which is more usual.
^e^co, excorio.
'
you
"
'!
say
Avrov
is
scripts.
'
"let
The
88
CHAP.
VI.
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP.
VI.
REVISED VERSION.
CHAP.
VI.
Amd
in those days,
when
the
vi^as
JEN
'Now,
in
those
days,
the
number of the
multiplied,
disciples
TrXridvvovTOiv tS)v
eye-
number
yoyyvafJLO^
TTpof
twv
'
rov^
^pa[ov9, on
tij
in
the daily
irapedecopovvTO
Tjj
iv
ai
StaKOvia
KadiijiepLvij
')(J]po.i
o'l
called the
irpoaKaXeadpevoL Se
avrav. lected
and to their proper repi-escntatives, but most English versions it is rendered against them." See The xr^^v^ is but a herald, and his work is to herald, to an- also Acts 6:1; 9:5; Mark 12 12. He spoke a p.arable nounce, proclaim, or preach but the StSaoy.aXos, from ScSaoxca, " against them," com. ver., yet he spoke it to them. " Dash teaches. He simply addresses the understanding didactically. thy foot against a stone," n^os hO'ov, Luke 4 11. " Murmured lie may explain, or expound, or interpret a doctrine, or even against his disciples," Luke 5 30. " Kick against the goads," a fact, or an event. But here his work ceases. But the Tt^os y.tvjqn. Acts 9 5.
Christ,
is
It,
in fact,
certain liusbandmen,
in
Christianity.
^^
facts,
may
7iaQid'u>(iovi'To.
and the ly with some degree of neglect. AVidows were not universally Apostolic teaching had Christ for its subject. They preached neglected, but aincov, of themselves, i. e. their own widows. Jesus as tlie Christ, and they taught Christ as the most grand nn^aO-ewQovi'To, used to be " less regarded." This view is intimated in the radical conception of the verb Tia^nO'ecofftio and Divine official in the universe.
" to
bjf
side,"
hence comparatively to
Je
is
regard
4, 87.
Dem.
dorus
Sic.
In the N. T. this
an 7rn|
the beginning of a
?.yO/lt'OV.
most
part, is to
be preferred.
El'
place.
Ti]
Siaxorin.
Some
prefer
;
administratiun
in
this
;
Such
other
is
it
Thompson, ministration or administration, jjiaxona delogicalb/ related to the facts stated in the preceding narrative, notes all voluntary ministrations, from the humblest to the most august, from that of a church deacon to that of an and, therefore, we prefer now. apostle, even to that of the Lord Jesus Christ. Roman nlri!>iti'oi'rcoi: nh]!)vi'U), found twelve times in N. T., is, m.igistrates, the apostles, and the Lord himself are, in the with one exception, always translated by the word multiply, N. T., represented under the word Smxovoi, " mi7iisters of as more expressive of its impoi-t than our word increase. God." Sister Phoebe was a Siaxoi'os, a deaconess (com. gen.), With only two exceptions, Tclrjd'og occurring thirty-two times or servant of the Church of Cenchrea, Rom. IG 1. By the in our com. ver. is rendered multitude. And what is the fact same apostle and in the same epistle ch. 15 8, Jesus Christ
I :
the case before us, in one point of view, but in anmay be regarded as the opening of a new scene, not
Cranmer,
distribution
here
in a
.3120,
is
Acts 4
4,
and 21
20.
There cision."
were
">
many
nii/riads of the
believed.
against the
The
'
We have our ministers of state, ordinary and extraordinary So has God. He made his Son, his angels, his prophets, Greek Jews priests, and kings, his Staxovoi, his deacons in the drama of Creation, Providence, moral government, and redemption.
ttoos
It is of
occurs
in
is
the N.
T.,
and
is
While commonly
espcciall}- of
the
ren-
dered
and
unto,
it
occasionally, necessarily
against, as well as among, because in appearing in certain attitudes, and in certain crises, or places, we appear for, or
indeed,
is
against certain purposes, persons, or undertakings. Jesus once spoke a parable Tifjoi toi's,- yew^yov^ in reference to
not
thereby changed.
CHAP.
VI.
39
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
multitude of the disciples unto TO ttXtjOos Ta)U fiadrjTcoi', elirov, icalled the multitude of tiie and said, It is not reason OvK apearov icmu rjfid?, Kara- disciples to them, said 'Rethat we should leave the word Xeiy^avras rov Xoyov rod Oeov, linquishing the word of God to
:
8iaKovelv Tpaire^aLs.
is
not pleasing to
loolc
brethren,
look
\j^acr0e
men
of
i^
us.
Wherefore, brethren,
Holy
vfiav /jLapTvpovixefovy eVra, ttAj;- out among you seven men =of
peif IIvevixaTos
whom we
Aylov
kolI
may
ao- attested character, full of the Holy 'Spirit and of wisdom, rrj^
rjp-el? 8e rfj 4 But we will give ourselves ^peiay ravrr]?' "business but we will give ourcontinually to prayer, and to the 7rpo(TU)^f] Kol rfj SiaKOfla tov selves 'wholly to prayer, and to ministry of the word. Xoyov irpoa-KapTepijo-o/xev. " Kai the ministry of the word. And 5 And the saying pleased the I'jpio-ev 6 Aoyof evfOTTLOv TravTos the speech was pleasing in the whole multitude and they chose TOV 7rXii']dovs' Kol i^eXe^avTO mind of all the people and Stephen, a man full of faith and l^Tecpavou, dvSpa TrXyp^] TrlcrTecoy they chose Stephen, a man full of the Holy Ghost, and Philip, KOL HuevfJiaTO? 'Aylov, koI ^Pl- of faith and of the Holy 'Spirit, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Xiinrov, Kca IIpo-)(opov kol JYt- and Philip, and Prochorus, and Timon, and Parmenas, and NiKavopa, Kol TlpoDua kou Jlap/xe- Nicanor, and Timon, and Parcolas a proselyte of Antioch, G Wiiom they set before the vdv, KOL JYiKoXaou Trpoa-t-jXvTov menas, and Nicliolas, a prose^ ovs ecrrriaav eVcu- lyte of Antiocli whom they apostles and when they had AvTLO')(ea,
; :
;
whom we may
their
hands on
TTiOi'
them.
diroaToXcov kul irpoa- presented before the Apostles ev^dfjLevoL ^TreOrjKav avToIs Ta? and, "praying, they ""laid their
Tcav
;
UjioaxaXcauueroi
(1st
<aor.
important to their
should
still
office,
and, therefore, in
all
similar cases,
it
Text
Relinquishing the word of God to serve tables is is in strict confonnity to the Greek con-
7tt
rrjs
cessity.
The
more
in accordance
with scriptural
we
the occasion and the feelings of the Apostles than any version of it we have seen, and has this preeminence that it impinges not in the least upon the grammatical construction and import of every word in the text. It is true it might be
an employment, and they were to make it a calling, a business. It was a necessary employment, and being an employment it interfered with the Apostles'
usage.
It was, however,
it
falls
is
a work as
much
as
more
literally read,
But this
Having relinquished the word of God, &c. evaporates the spirit of the response, and in the conis
was the
'
special
work
lying
plies earnestness,
instant
manded.
in
prayer."
To persevere with
" Ilooaev^n/ieioi
tned'iiy.av avrots
^ti^as.
This specially
lif;
'
''of reputation,"
Thompson.
though
deacons
they placing their hands upon them solemnly set them there is no article in the original, yet we prefer to retain the usual apart to the work to which they had previously been elected In pursuance of this solemnity, form, " The Holy Spirit." It may be questionable, indeed, whether by this great congregation. such a possession of the Holy Spirit as was given to the apostles, and and the undivided attention of the Apostles to the preaching
nkq^eis Ttvivjuaroi.
Literally, ''full of
Holy
Spirit,"
to
work
miracles, etc.,
was a special
pre-
of the gospel,
we
more than
in
other nicnibcrs of
rv^ave (increased) in
God
sanctifying power, as to
"" "They
laid
their hands
office,
upon them."
This
Apostolic
them
for
was
all
usage, in appointing to
was
40
CHAP.
VI.
GREEK TEXT.
in'
REVISED VERSION.
7
And
;
the word of
creased
and the
God number of
the
disciples multiplied iu
Jerusalem
greatly
8e TrXi'jpr)^ "was becoming submissive to Stephen, full of faith "the faith. And Stephen, full and power, did great wondei's TTLarecos KCU Svuap.C09 eirolei re- of faith and power, did great and niiracles among the people. para kul cn]fj.ela /leyaXa eu rm wonders and miracles among duearrjaau Se tiv(.s tu>v the people. 9 Then there arose certain of Xaa. "Then there arose certain of the synagogue, which is called 6/c TJ;? (Tvvaywyri'i rrj^ Xeyop.ei^r]f the Synagogue of tliat comtlie sijnagogue of the Libertines, jiL^fpTivwv, /cat KvpTjvaicdv koI posed of the freednien Cyand Cyreuians, and Alexandrians, 'jiXe^apSpecop, Kol tcov airo KlXi- renians and Alexandrians, and and of them of Cilicia, and of KLUS KCU 'Acrias, av^^-jTovvTes tcS of those from Cilicia, and of Asia, disputing with Steplien. 2^T(pai'cpKUL ouK L<T')(yov ai>- Asia, putting questions to Ste10 And they were not able to phen; and they were not able TLaTi]i'ai TY] ao(j)ia kol tco irvevresist the wisdom and the spirit to resist the wisdom and tlie ^ rare vire^a- ''spirit by which he spoke. fxari CO eXdXei. by which he spake. ukt]- And they 'privately procured 11 Then they suborned men, Xou avbpas Xeyovras, '
the faith.
)^elpa^. Kcu 6 Aoyoy tov Oeov hands upon them. And the word of God 'was increasqv^ave, Koi eirXrjOvveTo 6 apiOixos ing, and the number of the tS>v p.a6i]Ta)v iv lepovaaAy/j. disciples in Jerusalem was bea(po8pa, TToXvs re b)(Xos twp ing greatly multiplied, and a upecov virrjKovov rfj Triarei. 'great crowd of the priests
And
ETE^^ANOE
fl
lo
On
of the person
to
Ood
and
to
some
specific service
accompanied
laid
also Stephen is both better grammar and sense than disputing hands were with Stephen, and is in hamiony with the most radical mean-
upon
liim,
and
tlie
See Critica
ovi,r,rta>,
ov^t/teti',
non solum
:
This imperfect signijicatum altero de re atiqua disquirere, Acts C 9, and 29. Sed etiam rci alicujus ncvitate perculsum alterum form of the verb happily illustrates a continued progressing 9 intincnce upon the community, which our indefinite past tense interpellare, Mark 1 27, and 9:16.
Ilv^are, imperfect active, icas incrcasitig.
: :
Preedmen, both Cyrenians and Alexandrians. Critics have much debated this namei Uolvg le uylos. This is a bold representation of a great each with seeming probability, but without much assurance. crowd of the priests, and intimates a great excitement, a These Freedmen, if we so call them, being Jews, had their
does not express.
y
tumult, an uproar.
New
own language
at Jerusalem.
Had
classes, regular
usage would have called for raiv, before each Quite probable,
Testament usage, but with a dative in the imperfect it means of them. were becoming submissive, and clearly indicates the progress
city,
"
"
'
The
faith"
here
(Boothroyd), could
^
we
Tri TTiarct.
This being the dative of the cause, or instruassign this defense to the immediate inspira-
Hence the impregnability of his Spirit. and Cyrenians, and Alexandrians, and of defense. those from Cilicia and Asia, disputing with Stephen, and they ' 'T7te,3idor, they suborned. We liave been at considei-able wore not able to resist the wisdom and the spirit by which he This is an awkward sentence granmiatically contem- pains in tracing, in Greek literature, sacred and profone, the spoke. In liis mind, he is about current acceptation of i-^iopalho to save these .Jewish infidels plated, yet of easy interpretation. But it lias been certain of the Libertines " (rwf XtjSepru-coi'), of the from the imputation of briber)' and murder. to say, Freedmcn, but in the act of writing this, he throws in as a fruitless eflbrt. ^YnoflnD.m is to snboni, to hire or employ explanatory (x rrjg cwvayiuyris tijs i-eyouevrjs) out of the Syna- men to falsify, to swear a man's life away for a paltry reward. To suborn is simply Still the sense is Subjicio and suborno are its whole area. gogue, that being called the Libertines. clear: Then certain of the Synagogue, that being composed to put on a lie of any sort for a reward of any sort. It is of freedmcn, T);g ?.tyoficrr;g (part. pr. pass, of f.eyto), to lay, found but this once in the Christian Scriptures. Stephen died
called Libertines,
Then
ment, or
is
we must
Holy
tion of the
''
lo
arrange together,
participle
is
or, as
we
tlie
saj'
of a discnurse,
to
compose.
to
The
.also
in
Gon.
Putting
(jucstions
priesthood.
CHAP.
VII.
41
GREEK TEXT.
Koafxeu avTou XaXovvTOs /)?;/iara
f3Xa(T(j)r] fjia
REVISED VERSION.
which
men who said, We have eh MaKrrjv koI tov heard him speaking reviling
re
Oeop.
"
SlvveKLvi-jadv
tov words
against
Moses
and
and
12
against God.
And
they 'exthe
eTrio-rauTe^ cited
the
people,
the council,
13
And
set
up
false witnesses,
eh TO crvveBpiov, ^^ eaTr]adv re came upon him, and seized, papTvpas yj/evSeis XeyovTa^, 'O and brought him to the counavOpcoTTos ovTOs oviraveraL pi-ip.aTa
cil,
which
said,
This
man
ceaseth
and set up
lalse witnesses, 13
not to speak blasphemous words l3Xaa(f)r]p.a XaXav Kara tov tottov saying, This man ceases not to against this holy place, and the TOV aytov tovtov kol tov vop.ov. speak ""words against this holy
uKT-jKoapLev yap avrov Xeyovro?, law 14 For we have heard him On Ii]aovs 6 JVa^copalo^ ovtos say, that this Jesus of Nazareth KaraXvaei tov tottov tovtov, kol shall destroy this place, and shall dXXa^eL ra edi] a TrapeScoKev i]p2v change the customs which Moses ^ Jlcovcri]^. Kal dreviaavTes delivered us. els avrov airavres o'l Ka6e^opLevoi
'
law
for
'we
14
15
And
all
that
sat
in
the
And
all
who
sat in 15
council, looking steadfastly on him, saw his face as it had been aunrov avrov dyyeXov. the face of an ansrel.
ev rep
(Tvvedpla),
el8ov
d)ae\
Trpoacoirov on him,
saw
his face, as if it
ansrel. o
CHAP.
VII,
CHAP.
priest,
CHAP.
VII.
i
Then
2
said
the
so
high
'?
Eirre 8e 6 dp)^iepevf,
El dpa
8e
e(pi],
Then
said,
And
he
said.
Men, brethren,
;
'
Are these
And he
fathers,
and
fathers,
hearken
The God
;
AvSpes a5eA0ot
suppono, as well as
kuI
irarepes,
'Brethren
and
^Xitepalov, vnojiaU.ai, V. 13
subjicio,
suborno.
To
suborn
to procure privately, or
by
collusion
to procure
by any
indirect
means.
consecrated place,
and
the law.
;
would
indicate, not so
much
no, but
BXaaf7;u(i,
is
by tov roTTov Tovror, yai a).),a^t ra edr^j will change the customs which Moses na^sdcoy.ev, gave over, r,fiiv, to us.
^
know not
And
all
these, y.a&c^oiitvoi,
a pleonastic supplement
for
lalmu
two manu-
Sanhedrim, anviaavrsi, fixing their eyes iipon him, saw his fiice, aiaei, used here in comparison, like the face of an angel.
"
and
the sense of
p'Kaaipr^fia,
London, 1837.
This
ing.
"
is,
more than
probabl}', a justifiable
view of this
Then the High Priest said Then the Chief Priest said. prefer the latter, some the former. 'O a^xit^cvs never read- means the Chief Priest. We have Chief Priests some sixty In or more times in com. ver., High Priest, some fifty times.
Some
The
High
elders, priests,
There appear but two classes addressed here, not men, scribes, and people were commoved ; and they seized and brought Stephen into the Sanhedrim. They caused false and brethren, and fathers. AfS^cs, qualifies both nouns, and witnesses to stand up saying, in the most definite language. therefore, being not a distinct class, we absorb it in brethren
The man,
and
fathers.
With
42
CHAP.
VII.
GREEK TEXT.
aKovcraTe.
6
REVISED VERSION.
So^?;? hearken
:
Oeos
rrjy
ther Abraham when he was in 03(pd7] rep irarpl rj/Jiiou AjSpaafx Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in ovTL ef rjj MecroTTOTajuLta, TTp\v
Charran,
77
3 And said unto him, Get thee out of thy country, and Irom thy kindred, and come into the laud
"^
.E^eXde
rrjs
6/c
r?;? yrjs
aov koI
/cat
e'/c
avyyrjv
which I
yez/e/ay
rjv
aov,
(TOL
Sevpo
"^
et?
av
Sel^co.
Tore e^eX-
appeared to our father Abraham, when lie was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in "Haran, and said to him, " Go forth out of your country, and from your kindred, and come into a country that I will show you." Then he came
land of the Chaldeans, and dwelt dcov tK yi]S XaX8aLcov, KarcoKrj- out of the 'land of the Chalin Charran.
And from
into
thence,
when
his
father
was dead, he
t]iis
removed
him
land
wherein ye now dwell. 5 And he gave him none inheritance in it, no, not so much (IS to set his foot on yet he promised that he would give it to him for a possession, and to
:
when
us
yd
fiera deans and dwelt in Haran; his father ro dirodaueli/ rov irarepa avrov, and thence, "after was dead, God caused him p-ercpKiaei^ avrov i.s rrjv yrjv to remove into this land, in ravrrjv et? tjv v/xeL^ vvv Karoi- which you are now dwellbut he did not "give /cat Keireovk eScoKev avrco ing inheritance in it, not him an Iv ovSe KXrjpovofjLLav aurfj, firjixa even a foot breadth. Yet he TToSos' /cat iirriyyeiXaro avroo promised that he would give Sovvac eiy Karaa^eaLV avrrjv, Kal it to him, for a possession, and rep aTrep/xari avrov fier avrov, to his seed after him, wiien,
aev eu
Xappav KaKeWev
"^
he had no
6
child.
thus to him: That ' ecrrai his seed should besojournersin That his seed should sojourn in Xi]a Se ovrcof 6 Oeo^, a strange land; and that they ro airepfxa avrov irapoiKOv ev yq a strange land, and that they
this wise.
iXd-
as yet, he
had no
child.
Then
On
God spoke
Fathers," Booth.
Italian, Spanish,
So
also the
From
this place
Abraham was
familiar
Polj'glot.
Dr. Leo
promised land.
also
'
Adam
T7ie
Clark in
by associations
v. 3,
and
God of
rj
"We have
7}
/Snodein,
i]
Svvafiig, xui
he emphasizes on his
rr^e )'i;s and x So^a four times, twice in this chapter, once uilh, and once country and your kindred Again we have it ch. 12 23, eSioxe without, the article, v. 55.
liave
oovj
rr^s
ovyytrstas oov^
forsake
your
just
rijv
rov <pu>Tos
and
his associates
themselves
cxeivov.
cases,
reason
the
There is a specific glory indicated in some of these kindred tis yr,v, into a country. The power of the article but not in all. In the case before us we see no special and of the want of it is well exhibited here, out of the into a for the article, before glory, unless allusion
;
Ex
t/,s yr^i,
be
made
to
call of
Abraham out
where God
first
country.
^ XttA^m', now the resort of wandering Arabs, is a monuappeared to him, which glorious appearance gave to that place the name ovn, or our, contracted LV, which in Chaldee means mental name. It was Haran, in Mesopotamia, monumental In Hebrew and Chaldee -.is signifies ligld and fire. It of the son of Tcrah, fixthcr of Aliraham, Nahor, and Haran. light.
is,
etc.,
;
Here there
differ
is
is
no
article before
/.;;.
and interpositions
so Stephen here
may
allude to
we
from,
and
the
Greeks who
onlv one
at
all
events,
article.
u-he7i,
his father
was dead.
Mira with
him not
we
find
it
'0 0eos t;;s <5os/;s, literally, the God of the glory lias the light, or the visible splendor, in which he appeared to the
"
Ovx
cScoxci'
aiTti)
it,
an inheritance
article.
in
ovSe
tioSos,
Fathers of Israel.
The symbol of
appeared
his presence.
to,
Bloomf.,
W.,
Abraham.
> XaAiiuv,
De How
is
CHAP.
VII.
43
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
oppress
should bring them into bondage, dAXoTpia, KoL BovXoaovaiv avro should enslave, and
evil four
And
they
TO
iOvos,
iyco,
to
whom
(p
iau
elrreu
SovXeu- the
6 Oeos'
shall
nation
to
whom
crcocri,
Kpii/ca
be in bondage, I will
they shall
they shall be in bondage will I KOL fxera ravra judge, said God and after that Xarpevaovcrl Kcu shall they come forth, and serve
:
e^eXevaovrai,
fjioc
eu
rw
tottco
come
forth
me
8
in this place.
TOVTCo. t
Kcu
and iserve
me
in this place.
covenant of circumcision and nant of circumcision. And so VYjae Tov laaaK, koll TrepieTe/nev so "he begat Isaac, and circumAhrulutm begat Isaac, and cir- avTov rfj rjpfpa rfj oySor)' kou 6 cised him the eighth day. 'And cumcised liini the eighth day IcraaK tov Iukco^, Kac 6 laKcofi Isaac begat Jacob, and Jacob and Isaac begat Jacob, and Jacob Tovs ScoSeKU iraTpiap^as kou patriarchs.
;
' .
And
:
the patriarchs,
sold
moved
into
with
envy,
Joseph
Egypt
10
but
him,
And
delivered
him out of
begat the twelve tov And the patriarchs, "moved laxTTjcf) oLTreSovTO elf A'lyvirTov with envy, sold Joseph into Oeoi peT Koi rjv 6 avTov, Egypt. But God was with ^'^ /cat i^elXeTO avTov e/c Traacov him, and delivered him out of Tu>v dXlyj/ecov avTov, kol eScoKiv all his afflictions, and gave
o'l
TraTptap^aL
^ijXcoaavTef
lo
"
"
Four hundred
years."
This
is
in
letter,
a precise one.
God
newness of
sjnrit
and
and not
in the oldness
of the letter.
^lad'Kixrjv ncQiTo/irfi,
cision,
makes that
:
interval
four hundred
and
(Gal. 3
17),
Abraham,
which Paul com- cates an institution, not a testament, only in the case of a tesputes, between the i3rst promise made to Abraham, concerning tator. Generically, any institution proposed by one part}'. 2lvvthe Seed, in whom all the families of the earth should be &r;y.r] with the Greeks indicated a covenant or contract between The whole period of the sojourning of Abraham and two parties, equal or confederate. But a Sia&r;y.r! is, or may blessed. his seed, from the first promise to him, at 75, till the Exodus, be, absolute, and enacted by one party in power, to which subwas 430 years 215 before their descent into Egypt, and 215 mission and acquiescence may be due from another party. years in it. The covenant of the promised seed antedates the Such are all Divine institutions. covenant of circumcision, consummated on the bii'th of Isaac, " Ovrwi syEi'vr^oe top laaay.^ y.at 'X^^uxEuf^v. Tile ourtos
the interval
in
N.
T.,
twenty-five years.
The sum
of four
is
computed
as follows
and yet
it
is
not
in
we
From
From
26
;
the
Jacob These of circumcision, which everybody understood. added, give 215 years. And just as long time his children ' Kcu 6 laaay. rof laxcoiS. This is preceded by lyen-r^os tov dwelt in Egypt, Gal. 3 17. See Dr. "Whitby, Dr. Adam laaax. Here, as in other cases, we have the article, to give Clark in loco. eminence or special conspicuity, as in the same verse rovs SaiSexa TtaxQia^xas the twelve patriarchs presuming that
old,
But, the point being so well understood by the Jews, he proceeds with the genealogy and not with the details
could wish.
into Egypt.
K^tvw
eyio.
Kqivoi
is
law" judge,
ordain,
esteem,
determine,
punish.
1
Zr,).ioaaiTs.
Zr;Xoa) is
Christian Scriptures.
and
I
zeal.
It
Aar^ivaovat.
;
Aar^evco, represented
ver.
by
serve, seventeen
is
is
malam partem.
am
jealous,
times
Serve
generic,
am
worship
specific
we
prefer the
gifts,"
not for
genus to the
rather a fleshly
species,
inasmuch as the Jews' religion was Here it is service than a spiritual worship. They served archs were moved with envy.
your own sake, but for tlie sake of others. taken in a bad sense, in malam partem, the patri-
44
CHAP.
VII.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
'favor and wisdom in in the sight avTa XOipLV KCLL cro(j)Lav ivavTLOV him the sight of Pharaoh, king of of Egypt and king of Pharaoh 0apao) ISaa-iXecof Alyvirrov, kol Egypt and he made him governor over K.aTiaTi](Tev avTou ij-yov/j.ei'oi' eir he made him governor over Egypt, and all Egypt, and all his liouse. AlyvTTTov Kol oXoi' Tov oIkov av-
favour and
wisdom
11
over
Now
all
there
came
a dearth
Tov.
rjkde Se Xifxos
e'0'
oXrjv
his household.
Ti]v yrjv
Now
upon
tion:
there
came
a "famine
11
all
the land of
Egypt
afflic-
piaKov yopTaajiara
I'jpcoi'.
aKOvcraf
Se
no
sustenance.
But Jacob,
12
was corn
Egypt, he
first.
'grain in Egypt, 'first sent our Kol iu TcS SevTepcp ave- fathers. And at the second seph was made known to his yucopiadr) 'Icoarj^ toIs aSeX(j)OLS time, Joseph was^made known Jobrethren and Joseph's kindred avTOV, /cat (jyavepov eyeuero rcS to his brethren ; and
Tranpas
ij/icof irpco-
13
And
:
Tov
was made known unto Pharaoh. 14 Then sent Joseph, and called
liis
f[>apau>
^*
TO
yivos tov
'laxTTjCJ)
lo^a^jtp.
oLTToaTtiXas 8f
/xere^a-
known
Then
;
to Pharaoh.
father Jacob to him, and Aecraro tou Trartpa all his kindred, three score and Kco^, Koi iraaav
fifteen souls.
avTou
la-
Joseph
his
all
sent
and
14
ti-jv
(Tvyyei'eiau called
father Jacob to
'his
15 So Jacob went
down
and
kindred,
15
Egypt, and
thers,
died,
lie,
and our
fa-
A'lyvTTTOu,
IG And were carried over into Sychem, and laid in the sepul- peTeTidi]aav chre that Abraham bought for a Orjcrav Iv to
Tos Kou
ol TraTi'pes rjpuiu'
kcu
ere-
et?
^v^ep, kul
pi/rjp.aTC b u)vr}aaT0
sum of money of the sons of A^paap. Tipijs dpyvpiov, Trapa Emmor, the father of Sychem. TaV v'lU>V 'Epp.Op TOV 21v)(ip. money
'
So Jacob went down into Egypt, and died, he and our fathers, and were carried over into Sliechem, and laid in a sepulchre that which Abraham ^purchased with a sum of
seventy-five souls.
I6
of Hainor,
This
13
father
of
}.yO'
God
g.ive
to
both
anarthrous.
* At'syrcoQiad'r]
ai'ayvo}QtL,ofint.
an
,Trt|
But not a favor and a wisdom this would have been only a fiEvoi', found only in this place in N. T. Joseph was made special case. But it is unlimited, like nvtifia 'Ayiov, not known, or revealed to his brethren. We need not pleonasticmerely indefinite, but abstract or absolute, as the case may be. ally say he was again made known, but simply made known, Like grace, or favor, it may be absolute and without measure, never before having been made known.
or
gift.
^ 0arioov xo yti'os, his.kiudred became well-known. a favor and a wisdom, nor the favor " Airov omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf fairly, however, and the wisdom, but, superior to both, and more honorable, implied. undefined favor and wisdom in the presence of Pharaoh, the These " seventy-five souls" must include the five sons of king of Egypt. Ephraim and JIanasseh and probably other descendants of " Aif/os d-Xiifig /iyah; y.iu ovy^ yoq-raofiara all indefinite, Joseph, to sustain the reading adopted of which, however, famine, tribulation, no sustenance. we have never seen a wholly satisfactory vindication. We ' Av.ovaiK, part, aor., having hoard, but quite as truthful follow the text of Bagster. JleiTe is of doubtful authority. and as tasteful, xchcn Jacob heard. ' O cutronro Tifir^s apyvnioi^, purcha.sed with a sum of 1 Tiros, fourteen times found in N. T., twelve times rendered money, an estimate of silver. Hn^a, beside of the sons of wheat, twice corn, com. ver. Frumenlum is its most general Hamor. Tov ^vyj/t tov cv Svysii, rejected by Ln.
it
may
It
is,
therefore, not
'^
Grain
is
all
Ilaoa
rcoi' vhoi'
Dr. Clark's
Uquixov, adverb,
first, first
quest of food.
still
'
CHAP.
VII.
45
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
17 But when the time of the promise drew nigli, which God
^But, according as the time of the promise, wiiich Trjs iTTayyeXlas ?;? wfj-oaev 6 Oeof had sworn to Abraham, tlie God has sworn to Abraham, Tcp 'AfSpaa/x, -qv^rjaev 6 Aaoy KOi people grew and multiplied in was drawing near, the peoeirAriUvvoTi ep AiyvTrrco, Jigypt, o-XP'-^ ple had grown and multiIS Till another king arose, ou dvearr] (3a(ri\Vf erepo?, by plied in Egypt, ""till another
Shechem.
17
18
which knew not Joseph. oiro? king arose, who had not known ovK j]8L rov 'Ia>ai](f). 19 The same dealt subtilly Joseph. 'The same 'havwith our kindred, and evil-en- KaracrocpiaafjLei'o^ to yeuos rjfimi', ing treated our race craftily, treated our fathers, so that they (KaKcocre tovs irarepas tj/jlcou, rov oppressed our fathers, that cast out tlieir young children, to TTOielv enOera ra I3p(f)i] avrmv, they might expose their ''inthe end they might not live. eh TO p.1] ^oioyoveiaOai. "" 'Ev fants, in order that they 20 In which time Moses was might not be preserved alive. born, and was exceeding fair, and (p Kaipco eyvvi]drj 3f(o<TrJ9, Kai At this time Moses was born, nourished up in his father's house rju a.(7TL0S TW OeS- b? dveTpaCJ)!] and was 'exceedingly beautithree months: who was nourished in his fxrjvay Tpeis eV t oXkco tov 7ra- ful . 21 21 And when he was cast out, father's house, three months. a S'^ iKTeoevTa oe auTov. avTpof Pharaoh's daughter took him up, And, he being exposed, Pharaand nourished him for her own Tov, dveiXeTO avTov rj OvyaTTjp oh's daughter "adopted him, 0apaa), kou aveOpe'^'aTO avTov and "nourished him for her own son.
;
19
20
-~
'
'
21
accumulating
we
have not
all
we
till
on which there
ing.
we
^
flud
for repudiating
But
It is
not a historic
fact,
that
Abraham
is
boiight this
field,
God
'
{ciiiio?.o-/i;aEi;
or plot of ground.
This
discrepancy
happily corrected by
Adam
'
Clark.
full.
His
critical
we
shall here
quote in
add
' J
Aiyv:iTov, in Egypt.
v. 18.
accounts seem here to be confounded. 1st. The purmade by Abraham of the cave and field of Ephron, which was in the field of Machpelah this purchase was made from the children of Heth, Gen. 23 3. 10, 17. 2nd. The purchase made by Jacob, from the sons of Ilamor, or Emmor, of a sepulchre, in which the bones of Joseph were laid this was Josh. 14 32. The word in Sychera, or Shechem, Gen. 33 19 Abraham, therefore, in this place, is certainly a mistake and the word Jacob, which some have supplied, is, doubtless, more proper. Bp. Pearce supposes that Luke originally wrote, 6
Two
chase
It is in
worthy of
word found
the
Exodus 1 10, as expressive of the wicked subtilty practiced upon the Israelites by the Egyptian despotism, well
Septuagint.
defined, " Sophismatis, et argutis fallaciis utor adversus ali-
quem, quasi
redarguens.
falsis et sophisticis
rationibus et cavillationibus
LXX.
Ex.
10
HUschicvoushj
polilic,
Thom.
Unjustly,
money
which he bought for a sum of which Jacob bought, who is the last person of the singular number spoken of in the preceding verse. Those who saw that the word eorr;aaTo, bouglit, had no nominative case joined to it, and did not know where to find tlie proper one, seem to have inserted Apfinafi, Abraham, in
eartjaaro
;
Ttftrjg
a^yv^tov,
that
is,
Wak,. Wes. CrafUh/, JIurd. Tov Tioieip ey.&eztt ra fl^ef)] avraii', by casting posing their babes that they might not live.
''
out, or ex-
Kat
Tjv
ttOTsios ICO
0eit>.
He was
exceeding beautiful,
God. The Hebrews, to express the superlative degree, were sometimes accustomed to add to their nouns the the text, for that purpose, without sufficiently attending to the word God. Hence we read in Hebrew of the cedars of God," " the mountains of God." indicative of lofty mountains and different circumstances of his purchase, from that of Jacob." towering cedars. Moses then was beautiful to God, that is, Acts 7 16. Some think that Dr. Clark is not sufficient authority for superlatively beautiful. Ilohs /leyah] tea Gerii, Jonas 3 3, Hack. correcting the text, against the authority of so many manu- Sept., the same form of the Hebrew superlative. " Ai^etf.ero, not from the water, but iollere liberos, adopted. scripts. Some of which read ' our father," without anj' proper
beautiful to
"
" Ai'sd'osxpazo avrof invrr; ii; viov, nourished him m, in But the Syriac the oldest translation retains the name Abraham. Murdock's Syriac reads it, ''which Abraham order to, or for a son to herself for her own son. Avtov with bought with money of the sons of Emmor." And as we the participle is not an accusative absolute.
name.
4G
CHAP.
VII.
GREEK TEXT.
son.
RE VISED VERSION.
22 And Moses was learned in eavrfj els vlov. " kcll iiraiBevOrj the wisdom of the Egyptians, Mcaarjs iraarj (ro(j)ia AlyvTrTLCov and was mighty in words and in r]v 8e Svvaros ii> Aoyois Kai eu
all
in all the
tians,
22
deeds.
to
avTcp TeaaapaKOuTaeT7]9 xpovos, years old, it came into his heart years Itu Ti^v Kap8iav avrov avifirj visit his brethren the children of Israel.
seeing
ipyoL9.
full forty
'
f2s
Se
lirXripovTO
And when
old,
it
he was
full forty 23
came
into
his
And see-
24
/cat one of them Tov T0V9 VLOVs -lerpaijA. 24 And suffer wrong, he defended him, 18(01/ dSiKovp.euoi', ijpvTiva and avenged him that was op- varo KOLL eiTOL-qaev Ik8lkt}(Tiv tco pressed, and smote the EgypKaTaTTOvovpuvw, iraTa^as tou Al-
defended
him,
and avenged
ojipressed,
him
who
was
smiting
the Egyptian.
He
25
yvTTTLOu. tvofxi^e 8e avvieuaL supposed, 'indeed, his breth25 For he supposed his brethren would have understood ren would have understood how Tovf d8e\(pov9 auTov, otl 6 Oeos that God, by his hand, would tiiat God by his hand would de- 8t.a ^etpof avTOU Slocoaii' avTols but they did deliver them liver tliem: but tliey understood awTTiplav o'l 8e ou avvrjKav. not understand. And the next not. rrj re iiTLOVcrrj i']pepa U)(^6t] 26 And the next day he shewday, he 'showed himself to ed himself unto them as they avTOLs pa')(opivoLs, Kol avvijXa- them as they were quarrel:
tian
"''
2G
and would have set them aev avTovs e(? eipi]in]i', enrcof, ing, and would have "compelat one again, saying, Sirs, j'e ' Ai>8pe9, dSe\([)OL itrre vp-eii- led them to peace, saying, You are brethren ; why do yc wrong [pari u8iKlT dXAyXovs ; ^' are brethren ; why do you one to another? 27 But he that did his neigh- 8e d8iKU)v TOV 7rX')](rioi>, aTTcocraro wrong one another? But he bour wrong, thrust him away, avTov, elirav, Tls ere KarearTjaev who did his neighbor wrong,
strove,
27
saying, made thee a ruler (ipyovTa koli 8iKaaTi]P and a judge over us?
'^
Who
e(})
'i]fxds;
pi] dpeXeiu pe av deXen, hv 2S Wilt thou kill me, as thou TpoTTov dveiXes X^^^ '^'^'^ Alyvdidst the Egyptian yesterday ? 29 Tlien lied JIoscs at this TTTWV ; '"^ J(j)uye Se Mcoarjs iu saying, and was a stranger in the TCO Xoyco TovTco, Kat eyeveTO 7raland of Madian, where he begat Iv yfj Ma8Lap, ov iyippi]poLKOS two sons.
'
made you
over us
?
28
you killed the Egyptian yesterday? Tlien Moses fled 'at this saying, and was a stranger in
"the land of Midian, in which
29
30 And when
"
forty years
"^^
Kou
irXripco-
And when
so
but of
instrument, of his countrymen. After earc rum is redundant. 'Jvari, and some others, render usually rendered why, is an abbreviation of tlirec words, Iva winj 1 it, 6^ the wisduni of tlie Egyptians, as the instrument of his It yEvrjiai, in order to what should it he " The accusative would be the ordinary case after " ^vrfilaaev, drew culture. would have comtogether, compelled this passive." Hack. pcUed them to peace, as the sequel shows, but failed, through
71 atSevO'ii naai; aofin,
tlie
manner.
De
^Vettc, Win.,
'
'
P ^vt'ttTos IV Xoyots,
not so fluent as Aaron, but above hira the acerbity of their temper. Oidy found T. Not by violence but by argument.
\ j
in this
passage N.
Ln..
ASiy.ovfivov,
' Et> TO) ).oyio lovrio. This is superlatively definite, beAuTov should be added to er Xoyois xai coyois. Gb.. Sch., cause it became a pregnant fact in his future historj-. Exodus Tf It is more definitive, and seems to bo demanded. 2 12. Pharaoh now sought his life. injured by violence, Ex. 2:11. ,toit;ae/'
1
avenged the wrong, or wrought redress. TOV Aiyvnrioi', smiting, killing the Egyptian.
exSiy.r,aiv,
JTara^as
"
It is
"
when any
it,"
ad-
Me
is
jective or adjunct
just as
indeed
rcro,
which
in
such cases as
this,
we
conceive
is
in
with 'Aywr.
not requiring
V.
it,
See
Siy&Ti avToii,
showed
himself, ajijjoared
to
them
two
30
13
19, tv yij
Xuvaav.
CHAP.
VII.
47
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
Sina,
mount
him OevTcov erwv reaaapaKOVTa, co(p9r) forty years were expired, there avTco kv rfj epyjfJ-co toO bpovs Siva appeared to him, in the wilder-
an ansel of the Lord in a flame ayyeKoi Kvpiov iv (j)Xoyl irvpos ness of the mountain, Sinai, a 'messenger of the Lord, ''in a of fire in a bush. ^^ (Bdrov. 6 Se JMwarjS l8cou flameoffireinabush. Andwhen 31 When Moses saw it, he idavpaae to hpapa- irpoaepyo- Moses saw it, he wondered at wondered at the sight and as fxivov 8e avTov Karavorjaai, iye- the sight and, as he drew near he drew near to behold it, the vero (povTj Kvpiov irpos avrov, to 'contemplate it, the voice of voice of the Lord came unto
; ;
31
him, 32 Saying, I am tlie God of thy fathers, the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. Then Moses trembled, and durst not behold. 33 Then said the Lord to him. Put otf tiiy shoes i'rom thy feet for the place where thou standest is holy ground. 34 I have seen, I have seen
^'^
'
Eyco
Oeo^
TOiv
Trarepcov
o
the Lord
I
saying,
32
crou, 6 (9eoy
ji^paafi
/cat
am the God of your fathers, Oeos the God of Abraham, and the Ev8e
elire
and the God of Then Moses trembled Then and durst not look.
Isaac,
Jacob.
33
the Lord said to him. Put oft' Srjpa tCov ttoScou crov o yap your ''shoes from your feet, for TOTTOf ev CO eaTrjKas, yrj ayia the place on which you stand
ecTTLv.
"
vtto-
''Truly I
have
34
'^
"
An
Bather in
this case,
a messenger
of the Lord.
for the
There
is,
own
Ev
person.
The
supernatural
fire
of a bush.
Comp.
15
2 Thess.
own
We
1:8.
'
"
He
his angels,
and a JIame of
ter."
work, indeed
not
supi'erae Divinity of
name given
in its present
original ety-
to
mological sense,
We
Non
in
by an
magna
:
studio
mentem
The Jews
said the
in
it.
rem
'
Parens on Hebrews 3
Ln.,
Tl'.,
1.
Crit. Saer.
But
says Paul, he gives this title and style to the winds and
lightnings of heaven.
But
to the
etc.
Son he
saith
"
Thy
throne,
Griesb.
God,
is
for ever
and ever,
oil
God
above
thy
all
God
has christed
and
''
The God
Abraham,
Isaac, and
Jacob
is
equipollent.
Hackelt.
of joy
"
coordinate functiona-
'
measurably
lost in the
com. ver.
especially
AVe,
realize the
by messenger, But
when
ayiai^co, etc.
it.
privative of
at,co,
earth.
Wo
from
colo, veneor, I
worship, 1 venerate
properly styled
It
spirits.
vcneratio, a
malam
in
all .such
And
so of
words
ajtoarolost
Staxorog^
EvayyeXtarr^Sf
7t^a/3vTe^os,
in bonam et &rp, Kodesh, non rem sanctam, neque sanctitatur, sed Sanctuarium sive locum eanctum significat, 3 (ut Ps. 20 3, et 63 3) non quidcm Templwn sed Ps. 110 vel urbem Hierosolyma, uti Kimchius voluit, vel potius arccm
word
of
two very
diverse significations
cadit
significationem.
tTtiaxoTiog, Apostle,
This
Sac. Lib.
is
2.
Leigh, Holiness
the tap-root of
class of
ings,
the
radi.t,
mere etymology.
rather
IStov eiSov
absolute
= Tp^-t
a
nx'i. truly I
li'i^'e
seen.
An
infini-
New
Testament usage.
They ought
all
to
tive
Ijeforc
finite
verb
indicates
the
reality
of an
48
CHAP.
VII.
GREEK TEXT.
Tou Xaov
jjlov
REVISED VERSION.
the affliction of
is
my people which
I
in Eny()t,
and
have heard
tlieir
groaning,
to
and
am come
dow^n
now
-3-5
Egypt.
This
]\IoscR,
refused, saying. a ruler and a judge? the same did God send to he a ruler and a deliverer by the hand of the
TT] j3aTco. ovTOs i^ijyayev aubrought them out, af7rou](ray TepaTa Kai arip.tia Tovs, ter that he had shewed wonders and signs in the land of Egypt, kv yfj AlyvTrTov Kal Iv IpvQpa and in the Red sea, and in the daXaaayj, kolL iv Tij epy]/xco eTi]
in
tov Iv A\yv- seen the affliction of my people, TTTO}, arevayfj.ov avTcov who are in Egypt, and have rjKOvaa- kcu KaTifii]u e^eXeadac heard their groaning, and am come down to deliver them. avTovs' KOL vvv Seupo, aTroareXu) And now, come, I will send you "'^ (re tf AtyvTTTov. Tovtou tov into Egypt. This Moses, whom Moyvarjv ov rjpvi^cravTO tlirovTes, they had rejected, saying. Who Tls ere KaTtaT-qcreu a.p-)^ouTa kol made you a ruler and a judge'/ 8LKaaTi]v ; tovtov o Oeos ap^ovTa God sent "the same to be a rulKoi \uTpa)Ti}i> a-TTeaTeiXev iv ^ipi er and a deliverer, by the hand ayyeAou tov offjOepTOs uutS iv of the messenger that appearKol TOU
''*'
^5
36
He
ed to him iu the bush. He brought them out, after showing wonders and signs, in the
'land of
3G
Egypt, and
This
is
in the
Ked
37
wilderness forty years. "' TiaaapaKoi'Ta. Ovto^ iaTiv 37 This is that JIoscs, whicli McoiJarji (.lirwv Toh vlol^ 6 6 said unto the children of Israel, prophet shall the Lord your laparjX, IIpo(pi]Tr]u vplv avaGod raise up unto you of your aTTjCTii. Kvpios 6 Oeos vp.coi> in brethren, like unto me ; him shall T(ov dSeXclMu vpwv w? e'/xe* av-
Sea,
and
ty years.
the Moses
who
raise
Israel,
ye hear. 38 This is he, that was in the Tov uKOvaeade. church iu the wilderness with 6 yevop-euos eV
act.
"^^
Trj
your brethren, as he raised me up; you shall hear Miim. This Ovtos iaTiv is he who was in the ''congreeKKXriala iu gation in the wilderness, with
;
or an effect of
it
See Gesenius,
assembly
lleb.
Gram.,
128, 3.
Some
to a Divine call.
But
Hackell.
HQi'i;aavTo, one person's act,
v. 27,
Tovtov
etc.,
is
here emphatic.
constituted
ExxhiOia.
in
the wilderness."
"In the
in
is
ns
ae xareoTrjoav
This term
is
found
the
anym-ra
who
you a
A^/oiTa
y.ni
StjinoTi;i'= It'T^Jcort^r,
com. ver.
In the Septuagint
where Ruler and in the English we have congregation : while in the New, Tov com. version, we find congregation once, and assembly once ofS'BvTos, the one wlio xoas seen by him, or who appeared to "With us the word for the Greek exyXijain, 115 times. him, in the unconsumed burning bush. " church" and meeting are most current. Of dissenting de^ J^i' yrj AtyvTirov y.ni er FovO'^^rt O'a).aoor., not in a land of nominations it was said formerly they go to '^meeting," Egypt, nor in a lied Sea; for although anarthrous in form they but now they all go to '^church," as the Jew goes to his are delinitc in tlie grammatical fact, that adjeclires and definisynagogue. tive circumstances, dispense with the proper or peculiar use of A new and improved version should harinouiz.e the article. This further illustrates and confirms the fact that these denominational diversities. We, therefore, substitute Ht'tv/ia 'Ayiov is not grammatically a Holy Spirit, anj' more the word " congregation," as most appositely representing the than yrj Aiyvnrov is, grannnatically, a land of Bgypt. original. True the words "called out." or " the called out," ^ AvTov nxovacaO'e is repudiated from the text by Gb., were it a current designation, would still more literally deSch., Ln., Tf, and so is xrpios and v/icu>' by Gb. velope the import of exxXr;aia. It is associated with !iarr;yoota, ' This is a verj' definite verse. Olios eotiv 6 yei'oiiei'os in Heb. 12 23, which is rendered the " General Assembly" ttj eor^itm tov ayye).ov tov ).ft).ovvTog, tv no even the congregation of the " First Born." Kv^wxi, as an Tji yy.?.r^aiq ooet Tio}' 7inxfQo}r. It settles the grammatical and historical abbreviation of xi'^iov oixoi, a house of the Lord, is not found import of cxxl.i-on; beyond logical or grammatical debate. It in Ecclesiastic antiquity. The Scotch Kyrk, or kirk, or the
God
constituted
him
their
version of 0. Testament,
we commonly
find exy.lr.aiu,
Redeemer; and
that,
too,
by the hand
of an
angel.
was and
is,
and evermore
shall be,
an Saxon Cyric, or
aire,
VII.
49
GREEK TEXT.
fiera tov
ei>
REVISED VERSION.
the
mount
Sina, and
ivith
rco opei
uyyeAov tov the messenger that spoke to Siud him in the mount Sinai, and
os iSe^aro with our lathers, who received ^^ cp the life-giving oracles to give to Aoyia ^coi'Ta Soiwul i^jxlv. 39 To whom our fathers would whom our fathers would ovK y^OeXi-jaav inri^Kooi y^viaQai us not obey, but thrust liim from not obey, but 'thrust him from OL Trarepe? i]/J.a>i^, aAA' airwaavTO, them, and in their hearts turned them, and in their hearts Kol ecTTpaCprjaai' ralg Kapdlais back again into Egypt, turned back again into Egypt, '"' avTwu els A'iyvnTov, enrovTeg 40 Saying unto Aaron, Make saying to Aaron, Make us tS Aapmv, noirjaov yp.'iu Oeovs us gods to go before us for as jgods to go before us because, OL TrpoTTopevaovraL yjp.coi'' 6 yap for this Moses, which brought us as for this Moses, who brought Mcnarjs ovTos, by 4^i]yayev i]fj.a9 out of the land of Egypt, we wot us out of the land of Egypt, we iK yfjs AlyvTTTOv, OVK olSa/xeu tI not what is become of him. do not know what is become "'^ Ival ipLoaxo- of him. And they 'made a 41 And they made a calf in yeyovev avrcS.
tS)u TraTepcov
ij/xcoi',
fathers:
who
39
40
unto the
ev rois
Jilarpe^j/e
epyois joiced in the work of their own hands. Then God ""turned and
them up
to worship the
:
heaven
as it is written in the
tlie
XarpeveLP
vov'
Ta)v
tij
book of
"army of heaven
phets
as
it is
writ-
prophets,
ye house
me
the
and
sacrifices
Mrj
house of
Israel,
have
a(j)dyia koI
jxat
err)
i?/
space
o/' ?
OvcTLas
TrpoarjueyKare
ness
TeacrapaKOVTa ev
43 Yea, ye took up the taber- 'la-parjX; nacle of Moloch, and the star aKT]Vl^V TOV
house, in -which Christians
sacrifices, during forty oIkos years in the wilderness? "You 43 koI u.veXdj3eT ti^v even took up the tabernacle
rjj eprjixw,
you and
offered to
me
slain beasts
]\IoXo^,
KOL
met
for worship.
In the
Ton
cQyots
shows
it
to have been a
Koman
We
0COS
eoTQiijie
TiaqcSoy.w
avrovg ^.nrpsveiv
t/;
OTQa-
God turned
JJr^ixrin,
an assembly
;"
but
abandoned
them
to serve,
or anything, of
^'
a,
church,''^ as indicative
in ancient
Jerusalem
'
1 1
The latter is used only by Paul, and the former only by Luke, and is by him indicative of a host, and so found, Luke 2:13; Acts 7 42, the host of heaven. sun, moon, and Trj oT^nria tov ovQavov, the army of heaven
not aToazetn.
:
him from them ; so rendered, Acts 7 dered cast away, Rom. 11 1, 2; put away,
thrust
: '
stars.
"
From
the
Hebrew
Tim. 1
19.
from srj;-"
theism, the
It
Hackelt.
Educated
Qeovs ol TrooTtonex'oovrnt, a
:
literal translation of
Exodus
but
this
Jews were
32
8,
pluralis escellentiK.
calf,
was the
they asked for gods, Osoi, in the Hebrew CTi'bs. Oiros, Moses, like iste. in Latin, is contemptuous that Moses 2S.Hackctt.
W.
Roman
apostasy.
Euoayonoir^aav.
in
not found
"
The
'
calf,"
" " No, you apostatized and took up the tabernacle of your The science and art of calfmaking are any Greek extant. It was an Egyptian art. god Moloch," i. e. to carry it with them in their marches or in like the ox at Memphis, called Apis, and that at religious processions. The Tabernacle was, no doubt, intended
Win., Rcalw.
I.
p. 644.
Hackelt.
is
Stephen follows
60
KING JAMES
of your
CHAP.
VII.
GREEK TEXT.
aarpov rod Oeov
v/xcov
Pe/jL(l)ap,
REVISED VERSION.
your god Remphan, images wliicli ye made to worship them: Tovy TVTTovs ow tTTOii^aare vrpo- which you made to worship and I will carry you away be- (TKweLu avTois' kol fxeroiKLCo v/xas therefore, I will carry you away yond Babylon. beyond Babylon. Our fathers taberhad the fathers 44 Our had the pfabernacle of testimoaKrjvr) rod /xaprvpiov rju lu to7s nacle of witness in the wilderny in the wilderness, as he had irarpaaLv rj/xaiv ev rfj epij/xco, ness, as he had appointed, speakappointed, speaking to Moses, XaXwv tco ing unto Moses, that he should Kadas Sierd^aro 6 that he should make it accordmake it according to the fashion Mcoafj, TvoLTjaac avrijv Kara rov ing to the pattern that he had ^ Kai i]v TVTTov ov icopuKer that he had seen. seen: which tabernacle also our 45 Which also our fathers, elai]yayov dtaSe^dfiei'Oi ol irarefathers having received, they that came after, brought in with pe? i]jx6i)i> pcrd Iijaoi) Iv rrj kutubrought in with Joshua, into Jesus into the possession of the (jxecrei rwv iOvwv, cov e^coaev o the possession of the heathen, Gentiles, whom God drave out 0O9 diro irpoawTTOv tujv irare- whom God drove out before
God Rempban,
44
45
'
before the face of our fathers, pcov rjfxcop, ew? rai' nj/x^pcov Aaunto the days of David Of vpe X^P'-^ ev(OTnov rov 4G Who found favour before ^18' rjTrjaaTO evpilv CTKr]Kol 0OV, find taberdesired a and to God, * nacle for the God of Jacob. OecS 'laKw/S. ^oAoTcp vaipa 47 But Solomon built him an fjicou Se a>Ko8ofxi](reu avrm oIkov.
;
fiithers, until
;
who
found
46
house.
*^
X^i-po-
48 Howbeit, the Most High 7roir]roL9 vaol? KaToiKti, Kadcos' o dwelleth not in temples made ^^ 'O ovpavos 7rpo(j)7]T-i]f X^yei, hands; as the prophet says: with hands as saith the prophet, de yrj viroirodiov The heaven is my throne, and fxoL 6p6vo9, 4!) Heaven is my throne, and what TaU TToScol' pLOV TTOLOV oIkOV oIkO- the earth is my footstool. What earth is my footstool
;
)']
:
But Solomon him a house. Nevertheless, the Most High does not dwell in temples made with
God
of Jacob.
47 48
built
49
Aeyet Kvpios'
tj
for
me?
or
what
is
the place
ri'i
or,
?
what
my
rest?
^^
ovxL
place of
my
rest
50 Hath not
these things
?
my
my
hand make
all
these
^KXrjpoTpaxijXoL, /cat 7re51 Ye stiff-necked, and uncised in heart and ears, you p'iTp.riTOL rfj Kap8[a kol toIs waiv, circumcised in heart and ears, are always resisting the Holy ye do always resist the Holy vp.els et T(S lIvtvp.aTL rco Ayico
Ghost
do ye.
as
your fathers
did,
so avTiiriTTTeTe,
w?
''
ol Trarfpes vpcou
52 Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecut- (f)r]T(ou ovK iSico^au ol irarfpef thers persecute? They 'even ed? and they have slain them vpcou; Koi uTTtKTeLvav rovs Trpo- slew those who "had prethe idol from tradition, but there
saj-s
is
Koi
vpe7s.
Tiua
tcou
irpo-
as your fathers did, you are doing. Which of the prophets did not your fa-
Spirit:
so
S2
" Tabernacle
of the Testimony"
so
called
because
it
The contained
the
two
supreme law,
variation
the Hebrew.
would bring the Greek into greater conformity to given to the twelve Tribes. To nar^oi' rov Oeov, i. e. an image resembling, 1 jE7tot7;ae, is aor. 1, and should not be rendered by our perf. or representing a star worshiped by them as a god. By as in the Com. Vers. The sujiply of the word " things " is Peutpav the Seventy express -jSis which, like most of the uunecessarj', and is, therefore, omitted here. ancient translators, they took to be a proper name, some of f " Even they slew those " is the exact order of the original the ablest modern scholars defend the correctness of that text. Still, as in our usage, They slew even those, is quite translation. In this case the Greek name must have sprung
from a corrupt pronunciation of the Hebrew name.
senius, Lex. p. 4G3.
Hackelt.
Who
shoivcd before,
who
CHAP.
VII.
51
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
which shewed before of the com- KarayyeiXavTa^ jrepl rijs eAen- viously announced the coming ing of the Just One; of whom creo)? Tov Sikulov, ov vvv vfiel^ of the Just One, of whom you ye have been now the betrayers TrpoSoraL koI (f)oi'ls yeyei>T]ade- have now been the betrayers and murderers you who have ^^olriues eAa/Sere tou vojxov els and murderers 53 Wlio have received the law received law the by the 'minisSiarayas dyyeXcov, koI ovk ecjjvby the disposition of angels, and tration of angels, and have ^^ Xd^are. 'AKOvovres Se ravra, have not kept it.
53
they heard these things, they were cut to the heart, and they gnashed on him with their teeth. 55 But he, being full of the
54 Wlien
not kept
it.
54
e^pv)(ov
^
Tovi
oSovras
eV
Yirap^av Se 7rXi]pT]s on him with their teeth. But Uvev/xaros Aylov, drevlaas els he, being full of the Holy SpiTOU ovpavou, el8e So^au Oeov, rit, looked up steadfastly "into Holy Ghost, looked up steadKou 'Irjaovv eaTcoTa e'/c Se^icov the heaven, and saw the glory fastly into Iieaven, and saw the TOU Oeov, ^ Kol elirev, 'I8ou, of God, and Jesus standing on glory of God, and Jesus standing aecopu) Tovs ovpavovs ave(ayp.e- the right hand of God, and on the right hand of God,
avTov.
56 And said, Behold, I see the VOVS, KOU TOV VLOV TOV dvOpcOTTOV heavens opened, and the Son of e/c Se^icDU eaTcoTa tov Oeov. man standing on tlie riijlit hand ^'^ Kpd^avTes 8e (l)coufj /xeydXr), of God. avvea-)(0v wTa avTutv, koI to. 57 Then they cried out with a loud voice, and stopped their copp-Tjaav opoOvfj.aSoi' eir avTov ears, and ran upon liim witli one /cat eKpaAovTes e^co ti]s ttoaccord,
said
5fi
man
57
God. Then they cried out with aloud voice, and stopped
their ears, and ran
upon him
him Xecos, eXidofioXovu. Kal ol p.ap- with one consent, and cast 5S And cast him out of the stoned out of the cit}', and city, and stoned him: and tiie Tvpes direOevTO Ta i/xaTia avTwv him. And the witnesses laid witnesses laid down their clothes rrapa tovs no8as veavlov KaXovoft" "their garments at the at a young man's feet, whose pevov 2avXov, ^ kol eXiOof^o-
58
feet of a young man, named name was Saul. Xovu TOV ^Tecpavov, eiTLKaXovp.e- Saul. And they stoned Ste59 And they stoned Stephen, calling upon God, and saying. vov KOL XeyovTa, Kvpie 'lyaov, phen, 'invoking, and saying,
59
my
spirit.
8e^,ai
TO irvevpa p.ov.
GO
my
spirit.
and equally esegetical of the heaven, because he saw the heavens opened and Jesus standtransferred into our tongue, ing on the right hand of God. This case illustrates the Nihil est looseness of translators and revisers, and, therefore, we so literall}' with us, an angel, a messenger, a nuncio. absurdi si statuamus nuncium, eo loco angelum, dici. Crit. Sac. particularly notice it, and because of its bearings in more im' OiTivEs erfvla^aTB you yourselves have received the Law, portant cases. ' and have not kept it. Son is found in the original with a small letter; still, " Disposition of Angels," com. ver. et; Siarayng ayycXun', ' in our style, I do not object to a capital S, provided only it be uniform in all other cases in the whole volume. ordinance of Angels, lYudale; ministration of Angels, Rheims " Upper garments, Wakefield " Clothes," Jlurd. in-dispositione angelorum, Vulgate; par le ministere des anges, * ETtty.aXovusvov y.at Xeyovra. French. To me, it would seem, as if the tables were handed Literally invoking and saj"down through ranks of angels, as to persons standing on the ing. " Calling on the Lord." In the Greek, calling on, and rounds of a ladder, one below another in a line reaching from saying. Lord .Jesus. The English requires the insertion of the the threshold of heaven down to Moses. object, who was the Lord Jesus." We are, therefore, not This is indicated in the terms selected, in all the ancient to insert the word God, with our common version, which and modern versions that we have seen. word it has retained from Wicklifle. " eloped God to help." Eis tov ov^avov towards heaven, Thomp., Doddridge, The Latin is correct, invocantem, el dicentem Domine Jesu, to Murdock, Wakefield heaven, Wesley unto heaven, Granville Penn in loco. This is the strongest evidence, in a Rheims into heaven, com. ver., Boothroyd, Wickliffe, Tyn- given case, of the faith of Stephen, in the Divinity of Jesus dale, Cranmer, Geneva. It must literally have been into Christ.
foretold, are equally intelligible
word nQoxaTay/Mco.
AyyeXos
is
''
.52
CHAP.
VIII.
GREEK TEXT.
Se TO. yovara,
REVISED VERSIOiV.
(pcoufj
And
he kneeled
down and
tKpa^e
fie-
And
he kneeled
down and
CO
cried out, with a loud voice. yaAji, KvpLe, /xi] arriarjs avTols lay not this sin to their charge. Lord, lay not this sin to their And when he had said this, he T-i]v afxaprlau TavTi]v. JCal rovro charge. And when he had said
fell
asleep.
eiTTcou eKOLfnjd-ij.
this,
he
fell
asleep.
Now Saul
his death.
was consenting to
CHAP.
VIII.
CHAP.
VIII.
CHAP.
ttj
VIII.
And
his
SavXos' 8e
rjv
avi/evSoKCou
Now
on that
a
>day there
persecution
death.
there
was
And
avrov.
rfj rjp-epa
"'Eyevero
8e 'arose
great
the
congregation,
;
which was
7TL
rrjv
eKKXijaiav
and they vrere all aoXvp.OL9' scattered abroad throughout the aav Kara ras x^P"? "^? 'lovBalay throughout the 'districts of regions of Judea and Samaria, Kai 2!afJLapeLaf, irXrjv tcov diro- Judea and Samaria, except
except the apostles.
2
lepo- which was in Jerusalem and TTavTe? re ^Leairaprj- they were all scattered abroad
eV
(TToXcov.
carried
Stephen
3
and made
avveKopiKTav Be tov the Apostles. Yet devout men ST(Pai>oi> dvBpe? eyAa/Se??, kcCl jointly bore 'away Stephen to
[leyav
eir
As
for Saul, he
made havoc
made
great la-
But Saul
Kara tovs
men and women, committed them to prison. i Therefore they that were scattered abroad went every where preaching the word.
house, and haling
elairopevop-ei^o?,
avpau
Xoyov.
^
Then
El'
Philip
went down
And on
to
0IAinnOE
In, on,
8e
Philip, indeed,
'
ly.eirr]
tt]
))iic^n.
tliat da3'.
lo
and
tin
ing choice.
less
come
to. to
meet,
than region.
'
pass.
Hence they
''In
^vj'eao/utottf
Webster.
single day.
doni,
length of time
with us, frequently indicates a Less ambiguous we prefer-Join (iy bore aicay Stejihen. Exxofii^eo a period of time, beyond a certain day or a was appropriated to funeriil pomp, like offerre with the Romans.
that daij,"
Reference
is
Avfiaiiouai,
and the consequent dispersion of the Church that was Jerusalem. This is confirmed by another reference to
chap. 11
:
19
We
Eyevero.
to be.
riiouui, indicates
to
lo
begin
As more
is
definite
we may
to
his-
Being here the uastcd the Church. imperfect of huiuvoftai, indicating a continuous devastation wc would translate it. Rut Saul wiisted or was wasting the
rendition
of
he
v.axa
there U'as.
torical
latter.
still
accuracy
by the
rove oixovs, tianoQtvofievos ov^oiv itc, Sleyer, Hack. " Zv^mv cavQov as in com. ver. John 21 8, should here be
represented by dragging
after
ey.y.?.i;aiav
as fishes in a
"
net.
So
it is
found
Ti;v
is
demonstratively expletive
and
in Acts 14
19, '-after
justifies
represented by country, region, land, ground, field, coast, occurring 27 times. Territories is here too large ; coasts, too maritime and lands, inis
;
him out
'
of the citj'."
01 /ur ovv.
Nevertheless
They
that
more sententious
District, or region,
is
our remain-
literally,
"
;
CHAP. VIH.
REVISED VERSION.
e'/c?;-
53
GREEK TEXT.
ttoXlv
TTjs
Saftape'ia?,
pvaaev
avrois
tov
A.piaroi'.
tilings which Piiilip spake, hear- yofxevois vtto tov ^iXIttttov op.oing and seeing tlie miracles which Ovpabov, eV Tcp aKoveiv avrovs
he
did.
crjdng Kcd ^Xeireiv ra cn^p-ela a eiroiei. with loud voice, came out of ^ TToXXSyv yap tcov ixovrcov irvevmany that were possessed with jxara aKadapra, fioavTa p,eyaXr] them : and many taken with palsies, and that were lame, were (j)a>v^ e^r]p-)(eTO' iroXXol 8e irapahealed. AeAuyueVoi koI ^coXoi eOepairevOrj8 And there was gi'eat joj^ in crav. Kol iyevero xapa peydXrj that city. 'Avi]p 8e Iv rf] TToXet eKeivrj. 9 But there was a certain man, called Simon, which be- rty ovofxaTL 2^cp.a)i> TvpovTrrjpyjEv foretime in the same city used ii> Trj TToXet. fxayevcov kol i^iarcou sorcery, and bewitched the peoTO edvos TYjs ^ap-apelas, Xeycou ple of Samaria, giving out that " a elval TLva eavTov p.eyauhimself was some great one: 10 To whom they all gave irpocTiLXOv TTavTes oaro fxiKpov heed, from the least to the great- ewy fieyaXov, Xeyoi'Tes, Outos est, s;iying, This man is the great tov Oeov rj
7
For unclean
spirits,
having gone down to a city of Samaria, "was announcing the Christ to them and the multitudes were, with one accord, giving heed to the things spoken by Philip, when they 'heard and saw the miracles which he was doing for, from 'many who had unclean spirits, they were going out, crying with a loud voice and many palsied and lame were healed. And there was great joy in that city.
:
:
But there was there, before, named Simon, who formerly, in the same city, had practiced sorcery,
a certain man,
Samaria, boasting tliat he was some great one. To whom they all gave heed, young and 'old, saying, This man is the fiCTTiv rj Sufa/xis fxeAnd to great power of God. power of God. ^^ Upoatly^ov 8e avrw, him indeed they gave heed, be11 And to him they had re- ydXrj. gard, because that of long time 8id TO LKavai -^ovco tols p-ayeiais cause that for a long time, he
It first appears in the Christian oracles,
ii
Matthew 11
;"
5.
In
be
jjrcaciier.
The
tlie
or
it
may
we have another
stances, to this.
many
found Matt. 4
23,
Jesus
But members of it, in all 114 times; represented in our language in- by teach, teaching, teacher, or Doctor, Doctrine, didactic, or taught apt to teach. Preach and teach are therefore two distinct
substituted, the one
rr,s
(SiSnaxcov) in
God.
infinitive, denotes,
JEi^
Toj
axoveiy
ai',
with the
not the
We
can
1.
Kr;oi'
public
herald occurs but thrice in the Christian Scriptures, and is always rendered preacher com. ver. literally, in Greek currency, it indicates a. public crier and a herald, Critica Sacra.
;
The Septuagiut use it for a word which signifies clamare, to cry aloud, Jonah 3:7; also for a word signifying vocare, to stupefacio to astonish, to amaze, to confound, to astound, to extra se esse, to call and puhlice profileri, Gen. 4 43 also for a word signi- have no sense left obstupuere animi, Virgil "'Blow the be out of one's self, Beza. Hence the word ecstasy. There is fying voce lata ac plena personare, Hosea 5 8. cornet in Gibeah, the trumpet in Ramah, cry aloud at no one Latin word which doth sufficiently express that Greek Bethaven, after thee O Benjamin !" When used to denote word for it signifueth pra3 admiratione apud se non esse, et
I"
Grammar, Ilackett. Instead of "from many" we may read "out of manjwithout violating any law or reason and also without any more precision of sense. Imperfect active of tliorr^ui and sitoraio, obEiiarwi'.
cause, but the occasion.
'
Kiihner's Greek
preaching
it
is
dejici,
Mark
12,
Vulgate.
Miron, Beza
We
'
we
teach,
rj
SiSci/rj,
doctrine of Christ.
See note on
;
v. 25.
alicujus veluti
Astounded, that
is
astonished
to
and dumbness, Webster. " From young to old," is the exact rendering, if we change xr;ovyua, the latter 8 times always rendered preaching, and The whole family, then, appear in " from small to great." We repudiate unto as antiquated and xi^Qv^, 3 times j'^cacher. Holy Writ 72 times. Of these, C5 are preach and preachitig and out of use amongst our best writers.
CHAP.
VIII.
REVISED VERSION.
iiad
"/t J^ Urt oe he had bewitched them with i^eaTUKeuai avrovssorceries. iiTLaTivaav tc3 ^PiXnnrcp evayye'
12
"'sorceries.
12
12 But when tliey believed Philip, preaching tlie things concerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized botli men
XL^OfJiivM
Ta
rov Oeou koI rov ovo^aros tov dom of God, and the name of ijiaiTTl^ovTO 'Iijaov Xpiarov, Jesus Christ, they were imavSpes re
koll yvvaiKes. 6 8e mei'sed, both men and women. SiLfxav Kou avTOS iiriaTivae, Kol Also Simon himself believed ;
r]v
13
and women.
fiaTrTLaOeis
he continued with baptized, Philip, and wondered, beholding the miracles and signs which were done. 14 Now when the apostles which were at Jerusalem heard
that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto
0LXiTnray
^^
lip,
araro.
'
'
AKOvaavres
8e ol
cles
ii>
and
signs
which were
the
lepoaoXvpiOLS
rj
ajroaroXoL,
on
done, he
was
astonished.
Now when
Apostles
i-t
them Peter and John 15 Who, when they were come down, prayed for them that they miglit receive the Holy Ghost: 16 (For as yet he was fallen upon none of them only they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus.)
: :
Sa/xapeia tov Xoyov wlio were at Jerusalem, heard TOV Oiov, airiaTeiXav irpoy av- that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent Tovs TOP JJeTpov Kol Ici)avvr]v them Peter and John, to ^^ KaTa^dvTes frpoa-qv- who, when they had come o'lTLves ^avTO jrepl avrwv, hTrcos XajScoai down, prayed for them, that ^^ ovirco yap they might receive the pHoly JJvevpa "AyLov. For as yet, ihe hud Spirit. i]V eV ov^evl avrwv eirLTrcKTCOKOS, fallen upon none of them only povov Se fiij^aiTTicrpivoi VTrrjpxov they had been immersed into eh TO bvopa tov Kvpiov Irjaov. the name of the Lord Jesus.
SeScKTaL
:
15
16
" Tais
fiavEinii,
He
is,
therefore, pro-
One
language and style most precise, definite, and unmistakable under the commission of \\\s personal ambassador or advocate, John 10. The mere Etymologist would translate the IGth
verse as follows
:
ETttatevam'
tm
it
had fallen on
not
preaching
"
I"
in
what he preached.
one of
He
constantly adhered.
This would be apposite to a gust of wind, a shower of rain, or a flash of lightning. The ambiguity in some minds on this subject arises wholly, as we conceive,
them.''''
That they might receive the from the fact that there are no gendeis in heaven, nor amongst Holy Spirit. Tins is literalh' a holy spirit or, as printed in spirits, nor in the Qtioxr^i (an ji| /.tyo/icror), the Godhead. our standard te.xt, Holy Spirit. There are not wanting some Again the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are a special manifestwho now, as formerly, have imagined that without the article, ation or revelation of OecoT/js, or Jehovah, in adaptation to a and without capital initials a lioly spirit, or a holy temper is special emergency in the universe. Eternally it was Jehovah. Fatal all that can be understood and expected in such cases. In creation it was God, the Word, the Spirit. But the AV'ord
our accredited originals, that was in the beginning in or tcilh God, and that was God, and without the article, and became a man, and therefore masculine, though embracing all with, and without capital initials. In the very next occur- humanity, no one personality irrespective of sex or gender. rence in the next verse and in the same Bagster's approved Woman or being created out of one person, became
to such hypothesis
is
the
fact, that, in
we have
it,
joo7nbman,
text, it
is
printed in capital
initials.
To
38,
-nvevfia
to 'Ayiov,
with the
such.
'I
article,
nor
:
is
See
ch. 1
5,
note
and
ch.
10
note
had fallen upon none of them. They had only been immersed into the name of the Lord Jesus. It may, indeed, be appropriately rendered, II had fallen upon none of them, but while gender is regarded, it must also be regarded and remembered, that the Spirit is appropriately personified by the Lord himself, and commissioned as his agent or mis- to introduce Jehovau Elohim into human head, human heart, John reports his personal mission and work in a or human tongue. Hionary.
He
word was in Divinity. Hence the Holy Spirit equally personal, proceeding from both, became a third person and though equally Divine was neither first nor second but third hence neither and neuter are one in essence and constitute a third manifestation or personality The pronominal neuter is a mere of the absolute Jehovah. grammatical contingency growing out of the clumsiness and awkwardness of our composite language, an imperfect vehicle
a second person in humanity, as the
CHAP.
VIII.
65
JAMES VERSION.
17
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
17
17 Then laid they their hands Tore iTreTidovu ra? y^elpa^ eV Then they laid hands on them, on them, and they received the avTOvj, Koi iXa^^avov Ilveufxa and they received the ''Holy
Holy Ghost.
18
"AyLOv.
Si/jixov,
0eaa-dfj.VO9
8e
Spirit.
=saw
of
18
on
Sea
tyjs
eTTidecrecos
that,
on
through laying on of the apos- Tcov y^eipcov rwv aTToaroXcov 8i.- the Apostles' hands, the Holy tles' hands the Holy Ghost was Sorai Ayiov, Spirit was given, he offered TO JIuev/jLa to
given, he offered
them money.
TrpoayfeyKeu
^
avTolg
xpij/xuTa,
to
I'J
19 Saying, Give
lay hands, he
me
also this
i^ov me also this power, that on alav TavTTjv, Iva m av eTriOco Tas whomever I lay hands, he ^eipa^, Xajx^avrj Ilvevpa Ayiov. may receive the Holy Spirit. ^" TZeVpoy 5e (lire vpo? avrov, But Peter said tohim, may your
Xeycov,
Aore
Kap.o\ Trjv
20
said
unto him,
thee,
Thy money
the gift of
To apyvpLov aov
aTTWiXetav,
aw
Sia
perish with
otl
ttjv
Scopeav
Oeov
ivofJLicra^
"
'^prj/xaTcov
<tol fieply
sumed
there
is
ed with money. 21
KToicrdai.
ovk eaTi
Thou
Xoya
tovtco.
ev-
lot in this
is
not
not right in the sight of God. deia evcaiTLOv 22 Repent therefore of this vorjaov ovi' diro
/xeTa-
Retl
KaKias aov form, therefore, from this your tov Oeov, el wickedness, and pray 'the
eiTLVOLa
els
perhaps the thought of thine dpa d(l)edi]aeTaL aoi rj ^'^ TTji Kapb'ias aov. heart may be forgiven thee.
The
great Teacher himself changed the (gender of the
in
Lord,
if,
yap
Holy
<
y^^rjuara
riches and in
silver,
v. 20,
to
niiyv^toit
Spirit
disciple,
who
slept in his
bosom
the
he christed, or christened
liim.
o na^aH).i]Tos.
exeivo^ eXd'iov
e/iov Xij\ijTai,
Hence
new
ey.etvos /ue
So^aaet
tov
style ncfiipco
Efiov XijyjSTai
:
avrov
ey.
indicates
and
nine
times
;
in
while
rov
the plural
number
always represented by
riches or
money, com. ver. " " To you there is no part nor portion in this speech " is than question the propriety of sacrificing a Divine impersonaor grammatical as loyos is sometimes so rention, or a Divine pei-sonality, to the capricious etiquette of our more literal He is our most worthy pronoun, and why fastidi- dered in the com. ver. Ev Xoym rovno, in this word, doctrine, he, she, it.
y.ai
avay/ckai
v;ui',
John IG
12-15.
more
in this
Mey.,
They received
the
Holy
De Wette,
it
as quoted
by Hackett.
tov
xviJiov, Ln.,
Spirit.
is
equally gramnialical
!
why
be
It
'
xJiijOr^Ti
zJtr^i)T,Ti
'Ayiov.
But we
shall
it is
Griesbach marks as supported by great authorities. harmony with the genius and of that also more epoch The Lord Jesus being then recognized as recently constituted the reigning sovereign the head of the church
Tf.
is
It
in
spirit
is
" lie has shed forth that which you now see and hear." throus form, so we find it in John 20 22, after the same '" El a^n enivota. This word is only used once in N. T., and verb but in Acts 10 47, in a similar attitude, we find the Device or machinais not represented by the word thought. TO Tti'cvua TO Mvioj' vouchsafed to the believing gentiles on The Vulgate and Erasmus tion is its proper representative.
stipulating for
give cogitatio.
Sch., Ln., Tf.
:
Nimium
dilute,
ETtirma,
and
Tf.'s
Zamam. Beza
in loc.
Vide
Drusium
56
CHAP.
VIII.
GREEK TEXT.
thou )(oXl]V TTlKplaS Kol and abiKLds opco ere ovTa.
(TVl'8e<T/X0U
"
'
REVISED VERSION.
I perceive that
you
you
23
AiroKpi-
bond of iniquity. Then Simon, answering, said, Pray to the Lord for me that none of these things, which you have spoken, may come upon me. They therefore, when they had testified and preached the word of the Lord, set out on their of the Lord, returned to Jeru- aaXrjp, iToXXai re Kcopuf rSiv return to Jerusalem, and they salem, and preached the gospel apapeirSiv evrjyyeXlaavTO. preached the gospel in many in many villages of the Samari"'' Ayy^Xos Se Kvpiov eXa- 'villages of the Samaritans. tans. But an Angel of the Lord Xrjcre irpos ^iXiTrirov, Xeycop, 26 And the angel of the Lord spoke to Philip, saying, Arise, spake unto Philip, saying, Arise, AvaaTT]6L kcCl Tvopevov Kara p.e- and go toward the south, to and go toward the south, unto o-7]p/3piai>, eVt Tiju oSov rrju the way that goes down from the way that goeth down from Kara^alvovaav diro 'lepovaaXrjp. Jerusalem to Gaza (which is Jerusalem unto Gaza, which is eh Ta^av avrt] earLv eprjpos. the way through the desert'). desert. /cat avaaras eiropevUiy kul And he arose and went and 27 And he arose, and went and behold, a man of Ethiopia, ISov, avqp AlOlo'^ evvov^oi 8v- behold a man of Ethiopia, an eunuch of great authority vaarrjs Kav8aKT]s ttjs jBaaLXia- an 'officer of great authority, under Candace queen of the under Candace, queen of the arjs AWioTTCoi', b? rji/ eVi Traarjs Ethiopians, who had the charge Ethiopians, who had the charge of all her treasure, and had come rrjs yoL^rj^ avTip, o? i?o]Xvdei of all her treasure, and had to Jerusalem for to worship, TrpocTKVi'rjacou eh 'lepovaaXijp, come into Jerusalem to "wor-
bond of iniquity. 6e\s Se 6 Sifxcou elrre, Ae^^drjre 24 Then answered Simon, and vfjLeif VTrep i/j-ov irpos tou Kvpiov, said, Pray ye to the Lord for OTTCOS' pr}8ev eTreXdrj eV epe av me, that none of these things elprjKare. which ye have spoken come up"^ 01 piv ovv ScapapTvpapei^oi on me. Kai XaXrjaavns tov Xoyov tov 25 And they, when they had testified and preached the word Kvplov, viriarpe^^av eh lepov'
25
'
2C
27
1,
ception a
but
noun
it is
is
mid.
wo must with
and Ihcy
oSoi.
in concord,
and here
it
render
Some
refer
it
southwest of Jeru-
evangelized manrj villages of the Samaritans. salem. Hence Hug, Scholtz, Meyer, and others suppose that EviiYyehaavTo may state the result of their labors while this is the place here described by s^r^fios, desert. But Gaza they had been absent, or what took place on their return to was not destroyed A. D. C4 or 66, when this book was comTerusalem, Kuin.,
De Wette.
Jley.
pleted, and if even later it could not have received this name. There having been several ways, at least two, well known lo
207)
This verb, according to a later Grecism (Lob. ad Phryn. page history, we presume that the angel directed Philip to the may take its object in the Accusative as well as in the course which he took in order to meet the officer of Queen
Dative,
1:0; W.
14 15, 21 16 10; Luke 3 18 ; Gal. Candace. Two roads actually exist to this day, one of which 32 1 ; Hackett, p. 125. passes through the desert inhabited by nomadic Arabs. There Dismissing the labors of Peter and John, he continues the was a plurality of queens of this name.
Com. V. 40
narrative of Philip.
They went
to Jerusalem
and
Philip
'
This Eunuch
is
distinguished by the
An'hoTzioi
l)io
title
towards Gaza.
"
Candace
SiraaTi;^- y.av-
name this queen as warring against 23d year of Augustus Ca-sar. Ethiopia fact, that they did not immediately and straightforward prose- was that portion of Africa soutli of Egypt. Pliny also names cute their journey to Jerusalem but we are informed, that Candace a queen of the Ethiopians. on their return they communicated the glad tidings to many " IlQoa>n'rt;aa)v lie not only came to en 'Ie(iovanh;u. villages of the Samaritans. .Jerusalem to worship, but he came to worship, en Jsnorpians.
salem,"
They went hack to Jerusalem," or " returned to Jeruis more in our modern style, if we do not regard the
Strabo and
the
Romans
in the
'
is
aaXjjfi,
the N. Test.
may not
be an ex-
CHAP.
VIII.
57
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
"^
Was returning;
and
sitting
rjv
re v7ro(rTpe(f)a)v
iTTi
kou.
KaOi-)-
ship
28
jjievos
KOLL
Tov
^
apixaros
prophet.
dpiyLvaxTKe
tov
TrpocprjTrjv
he
was
29 Then the Spirit said unto 'Haatav. Pliiiip, Go near and join thyself
to
tliis
elire
de to
chariot.
fxa
tS
(^lAIttttcp,
30
And
KoWydijTL
"^
Tca
Go
near and
chariot.
him, and heard him read the prophet Esaias, and said, Under- rjKOvaeu avrov avayLvcocTKOVTOs him, and heard him readinglsa7rpo(pi]Trjv Haaiav, kcu iah, the prophet, said. Do you staudest thou what thou read- tov
elirev, 'Apa ye yivcoaKei^ a dva31 And he said, How can I, yLvcoaKELs; " O 8e eiire, Has except some man should guide yap dv Svvaiprjv, eav p-rj tls 68rjme ? And he desired Philip that IlapeKaAeae re tov yrjcrr] pe; he would come up, and sit with 0i\nr7rov dvafSavTa Kadiaai
UpoaSpapwv
'PlXnnros
And
est?
He
replied,
How
can
I, 31
"^guide
me?
to
And
he ^invited Philip
sit
him.
aw
come up and
with him.
32
Tj 8e Trepto^Tj Trjs ypo-32 The place of the scripture avTcp. which he read was this, He was (jirjf rjv dveyivcoo-Kev, rjv avTrj,
says
11.
The
Ps. 122
3.
To Jerusalem
" the
Eunuch went worshiping into Jerusalem ; while Paul says, I Tribes go up, the Tribes of the Lord to the testimony of went up worshiping in Jerusalem. "We adjust this difference Israel to give thanks to the name of the Lord. For there are by repudiating the reading in the Textus lieceptus in Acts placed the Thrones of .Judgment the thrones of the house Because of the house of 24 11, and by substituting ci^ for v on the authority of of David. Peace be within thee Lachmann and Tischendorf in Bagsters' Improved Greek text. the Lord our God I will seek thy good." This was the great Eis, indeed, is grammatically and naturally associated with attractive centre of all who recognized the God of the Jews, verbs indicative of motion or progress while cv is appropri- as the One only living and true God.
:
from action.
Hv
Te v7toarQ^(ov
y.at y.a&r^/xsvos
c^.
And
he was re-
uniformlj^, in every
upon
of
his chariot
and worthy of all com= ^e, moreover, 1 Cor. 15 1. The Spirit said approach, mendation, that 7t^ooez/_ri, prayer, and 7TQostvx,ouai, I pray, occurring in the Christian Greek Scriptures one hundred TiQoael^E y.ai y.oV.tjd'Tjri, and join yourself to that chariot. and twenty-three times, are invariably represented by pray "And do you understand what you do read " said he rather and prayer. What an unspeakable blessing to the world -to are you understanding ivhat you arc reading? A happy illusChristendom especially, had the same law been observed in tration of the continuative force of the present tense.
It is also another remarkable fact,
:
:
.'
&c.
There
lives
not the
man who
KoXXij&ijri
y.oU.ato
to
cleave to. to
in
keep company, to
In ten occurrences
it is
to the
Church and
question on
eis ^e^ovaalrjfi.
Did the
Eunuch go
If a
word
to wor"
These
2d Aor. part. Active of ^qoarov/m, Jewish prose- ran to him, having run up to him.
UQoaS^aficav.
lyte he
^ Eav urj oSrjyrior] from oSos, a way, and a/w, I lead. Go and before me, lead me. So Homer, Od. 10 263 Xeno. Cyro. true God. But if he went merely to worship to, into, or unto, 4 5. 13; Mem. 3:24. A leader in war, to guide by leading Jerusalem, or to do homage to the localities there, he had the wa)'. need to have propounded other and different questions than ^ UuQey.aleaE invited him y.ad'iaai aw avzca. those he submitted to Philip. Ue^ioyj] rrjg y^afr,;, the passage of Scripture, not the But may not the idea embraced in the original be more apSee Stobaius in Ecc. Phys. p. 164, a Dion. Hal de positely couched in the formula he had come to worship place. within Jerusalem in the spirit of a pious Jew, as represented Thuc. 25. Cic. ad Attic. 13 25.
went
to,
God
of the
Jews
as the
God
living
'"
58
CHAP.
VIII.
GREEK TEXT.
his his
REVISED VERSION.
'led
away as
and
like a
shearer,
mouth
33
In
shall
humiliation
:
his
and
who
declare
life is
his
genera-
taken from
ivavTLOv rov kel- a sheep to slaughter: and as a lamb is 'silent before the povTOS avTov achcovos, ovtcos ovk shearer, so ''he opens not his ev avoiyeL to oro/ia avTov. mouth. In his humiliation, his raireLuaxreL avrov -q Kpiais Trj 'condemnation was extorted ; avTov I'jpd'T], TTju 8e yevtav avTou and who shall declare his gentIs 8iriyi]crerat.; ore aiperai utto eration? for his life is "'violentajjivos
33
JLiro- ly taken from the earth." And TTjf yrjs Tj C^coi] avrov the officer, replying to Philip, ru) ^lXcttvi'ov)(Os 8e 6 answered KpiOels 34 And the eunuch Philip, and said, I pray thee, of TTCo eiive, Aeop.ai aov, iTtpX rivos said, I beg of you, of whom whom speaketh the prophet this? 6 7rpo(pi]T7]s XeyeL tovto ; irepl does the prophet speak this? of himself, or of some otlier of himself, or of some other iavTov, T] -jrepX irepov rivos; And Philip opened person / man? ^^ \'ivoi^as be 6 fPiXanros to his mouth, ami began at the 35 Then Philip opened his cTTopa avTov, /cat dp^ap.ei/os airo same Sciipture, and announcmouth, and began at the same ravT-qs, evijyyeXt- ed to him Jesus. scripture, and preached unto him Tijs ypacfyrjs " Irjaovv. cos And as they were going auTw aaro tov Jesus.
31
35
3G
o8ov, along tlie "road, they came Se iiropevovTO Kara way, they came unto a certain r]X6oi> iiTL TL vScop' Kai (j)rjati> 6 "upon a certain water and the water: and the eunuch said. See, Behold water oflicer said, evi'OV)(OS, ISov vSap' TL KCoXvei here is water ; what doth hinder my being imhinders What ^^ Elire 8e 6 p.e fiaTrTLaOrjvai. ; me to be baptized ? mersed? And Philip said. If you 37 And Philip said, If thou (PlXlttttos, El TTLaTeveis e'^ 0A77? believe with all your heart, you believest with all thine heart, 'AiroKpi- may. And he answered, and rrjs KapSlas, e^eaTLV. thou mayest. And he answered v'lov said, I believe that Jesus Christ and said, I believe that Jesus 6e\s Se eiire, ULarevco tov And he 'Irjaouv XpLis the son of God. tov Oeov eiuaL tov Christ is the Son of God.
36
And
as they
went on
tJwir
ti-jv
37
38
'
And, as a
silent.
silent
lamb
of
aipmfog,
'
'jS y.ntati
avrov
i^d't;.
is
represented
all
This
Lamb
of,
condemnation, accusation.
His conto
silent.
1
They
him
with
;
witness
" cru-
before, in pre-
and
then exclaimed
away
him,''''
or devourer.
While tondco in its it more literally
him."
So
aiQO) is occasionally
understood
and
in this
case, it is
and generally means to destroy, consume, devour. Represented in Latin by dcpasci, and in Homeric currency to consume, to
devour.
II.
more apposite than in any other known to us in Holy Scripture. " Taken from the earth is too tame for this case. The Hebrew is npb L;S'i"3"3l "nsi-'^a tantamount to: Through violence and
ivas taken aicay,
11
5G0; Od. 11
578.
punishment he
life.
And
lie slauglitcred
many
a horned
who
De Wette.
is,
Their wickedness
It has
Shorn, or shearing,
for the occasion.
ing.
^
is
too
tame
was
'
unparalleled.
The
Sd
is
slaughter, not
lamb shear-
we
in its
Ovy. ai'oiyit.
hence
we
prefer
ho
is
his
mouth.
taken away," Thompson.
not opening violently taken from the earth. Kara rrjv oSov And as they were going along the road.
There is here no supplement Behold water, iSov iSco^. Through violence and punishment he was taken away, i. e. from life, De necessary. The exact Greek requires no supplement in this Wctte. The Hebrew sustains this view. " The generation case more especially because ri iSco^ a certain water, or a amongst whom he suffered who shall fully declare," Hackctt. water immediately precedes. " The phrase here is cm t vScoq literally, they came upon His judgment was taken away, might indicate in our style, that he was bereft of his reason. a certain water, not eis, to, but cni, upon a certain water.
" Ilis legal trial
;
CHAP.
IX.
59
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
^^ Kai eKeXevae aTrjvai commanded tlie arov. the chariot to and they TO apiJ.a- Koi Kare/3-qaau dfi(j)o- standstill; and they both went went down both into the water, repoi els to v8ap, o re ^iKlttttos down Pinto the water, Philip both Philip and the eunuch and KOL 6 evuov)(^of Kol IfiaiTTLcrev and the officer, and he imlie baptized him. 0T oe apeprjcrau e/c mersed him. And when they avTov. 39 And when they were come Tou v8aT0f, Ilvevpa Kvplov rjp- were come up out of the water, up out of the water, the Spirit the Spirit of the Lord caught ^'lXlttttov Tvacre tou kou ovk of the Lord caught away Philip, Philip away, that the officer elSev avTou ovketl 6 evvov)(os, that the eunuch saw him no saw him no more for he went ivropeveTO yap Trjv 68ov avTOu more and he went on his way on his journey rejoicing. But ^^ ^IXiTTTTOs 5e evpeOy] )(a[pcov. i-ejoicing. Philip was found in Azotus: 40 But Philip was found at els A^wTOV KOL 8iep-)(oixevos v- and, passing along, he anAzotus: and passing through, he TjyyeXl^eTO ra? TroXets Trdcras, nounced the tidings in all the preached in all the cities, till he ecus Tov eXOelv avTov e\<s Kaiera- cities till his entrance into
And
he commanded
still
:
chariot to stand
39
10
'
came
to Cesarea.
peiav.
IX,
Cassarea.
CHAP.
CHAP.
IX.
CHAP.
IX.
breathing "But Saul yet 'breathing SavXos eTL e/xiruecov 'O out threatenings and slaughter threatening and slaughter out aTreiXris kol (Pouov els rovs p.a6rjagainst the disciples of the Lord, against the disciples of the Tus TOV Kvplov, TrpoaeXdcou t<S went unto the high priest, Lord, went to the High Priest, " jjTi^aaTO Trap avrov 2 And desired of him letters ap^Lepel, and desired "from him letters to
Saul,
And
yet
AE
to
Damascus
if
to the synagogues,
eiTtaToXds
els
Aap-aaKov
that
he found any of this way. Tus (Tvuaycoyas, ottws eau Tivas that
they both went
And
down into, eie not c.tj. It is here down into, and again avt[i)}aav sx,
matically represented
de, adversus,
of-
the water.
:
cator's
by inter, apud, pro, per, ad, usque ad, and by a Hebraism indicates the Dative. PisBetween, among, Critica Sacra. Index of words.
throw the reader back to ch. 8 3. and resume with, for, through, for to, even to, into, unto, concerning, Such is its well-established currency. the history of Saul of Tarsus, who was merely introduced to against, and towards. to be preferred, in any given case, must be us as a violent persecutor, and now further evidence of the Of these, which is It is essentially a Therefore we prefer but to and, as the decided by the subject and the context. fact is adduced. particle of relations, and is associated with the idea of motion, proper connective in this case. progress, or change of position. While ev denotes both re' Eiinvmi The etymology of tv and Ttfem, Jlo, spiro. lative and absolute repose, eis represents relative and absolute words, though not always an infallible index of their current
^e and
ere,
is,
nevertheapprecia-
motion or progress.
"
full
To
is,
we remark,
spirit.
that Ttvtvfia,
is
not
way
fixed,
s Jauaay.ov.
The
local destination
itfnvtvfiai
whence
This
nvev/ja
breath, a
therefore,
an immediate object of
' The synagogues had their presbyteries, or presbyters product or effect of an oracle of God of the breath or inspiration of God. So we read that God breathed into his and these had authority to commission Saul to defend their ruach, chaiyim breath religion against the attacks of the disciples. nostrils the breath of life," m^n mil
;
''
of
lives,
This was
literal inspiration.
"
Tr^i
oSav,
life,
i.
e.,
xaz
eio-/r,v,
faith,
manner of
Hack.
:
and slaughter. Breathing of threatenings, and breaking of ch. 19 23 22 4. This formula is xnv 6S0V, Acts 24 14 bread are the same form, or formula of words. frequent with Luke. Nusquam, in Novo Test, legem significat Ajteilris y-at tpovov, governed by efinvtm, spiro. nisi quid adjiciatur ex quo, id possit intelligi, Critica Sacra.
;
:
Eli Tovg
/{a3-t;Ta;,
Eis
is
22.
60
CHAP.
IX.
GKEEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
whether they were men or wo- evpr) r^? 68ov bvras avBpas re vs^ay, whether they were men men, he might bring them bound Kol yvvcuKas, SeSe/xeuov? ayayrj or women, he might bring
unto Jerusalem. 3 And as he journeyed, he came near Damascus and suddenly there shined round about him a light from heaven 4 And he fell to the earth, and heard a voice saying unto him, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ? 5 And he said. Who art thou,
:
:
els
'
lepovaaX-qfi.
"
TTopeveadai, eyei'eTo
^eLv
TT]
Aapa^Kcp, Kol
themboundto Jerusalem. Now 'in the journey, he came near avrov tyylDamascus suddenly, and,
eu
8e
rco
i^a[(j)i>r]s
(j)a>s
there
light
Trepn-jCTTpa^ev
from heaven, and ^having Toil ovpavovKOLL Treacou im fallen upon the earth, he heard Ti]v y^iv, rjKoua-e (j)03VJ]v Aeyou- a voice saying to him, Saul, crav avTcp, SaovX, SaovX, tl pe Saul, why do ^you perseElire 8e, 7 is el, ku- cute me? And he said, who SicoKeif;
'^
''
avrov
diro
pie;
elpi
Lord?
Jesus
It is
And
am
8e
Kvpiof
elirev,
Eyw
whom
Ir]aovs
hv
thou persecutest.
kick, against
av
SicoKei?'
Lord? "And the Lord Jesus, whom you persecute ""it is hard for you
art thou,
said, I
am
;
the pricks. 6 And he trembling, and astonished, said, Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? And the Lord said unto him. Arise, and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do. 7 And the men whicii journeyed with him stood speechless, hearing a voice, but seeing
Tpepwv
Kvpie,
tl
to
kick
against
the
goads.
re kcu
Oap^wv And
Troirj-
he, trembling
and aston-
pe OeXeis
e'icreXde
what wilt
aai;
Kai
Avao-TTjOL
KOL
els
rrjv
thou have me to do ? And the Lord said to him, ""Arise, and go into the city, and it shall be
told
8et TTOULV.
01 8e av8pes
pev
ol
And
the
stood
no man.
;
pi]8eva 8e Oecopovvres.
S And Saul arose from the 8e o SavXos drro rij^ yi]?' dveearth and when his eyes were coypevcov 8e rSiV oipdaXpcav avopened, he saw no man but were opened, he saw no })errov, ovSeva ej3Xe7re, )(eipaya>yovvthey led him by tlie hand, and sou but they led him by the res 8e avrov elcrijyuyov eh Aa- hand, and brought him into brought /lim into Damascus. KUL fjv ypepas rpeis Damascus. And he was there 9 And he was three days with- paoTKOv.
; :
:
speechless, hearing, indeed, the voice, but seeing no person. But Saul 'was raised from the and, ''though his eyes earth
* jEf
Se
TM
neyed, Hack.
Infinitive
he jour- to truth, with or without it. If retained, we omit the and render xcrr^a, spurs or sharp points.
I"
.article,
From
oy.hjnor, to ).a-^i%Eiv,
:
duced instances of this proverb from Greek and Roman y And falling, having fallen, stti, upon the earth. The authors. Kevrpa, a goad, Wakefield. Thompson, Wesley, Griesbach regards this as a spurious reading. participial rendering requires not the supplementary and be- Murdock.
fore the Aorist r,y.ovae.
'
as lightning.
14,
'
AXla avaar.
But
rise
city,
and
Thou and
thee are
yet regarded as the sacred style, but that which behooves you to do (to bo doing).
Scott.
''
We cannot as yet wholly repudiate this usage; but, with the exception of
prayer or addresses to God, or
in
This verb expresses a continuous acting, not an act completed, Lidd. and
Rob.
the
his addresses to
it
And
as a
mere spe- 3d
"
stood speechless.
1. ind. pass., was raised up, ab ayeiqco. Avcmyucvov Se nor ofd'aXiiMv perfect part. pass. though declared doubtful by Gries. It is not needed. xst^aymyovirti, Indeed, all his eyes were opened he saw no person from oxb;<?ov TO avrov is omitted by Gb., Knapp, Sch., Ln. Tf Piiul yLi/^aymyem, manu duco, part, pros., ducentes manu, following Erasmus. There is, indeed, nothing gained or lost Beza.
no longer to be indulged.
EytQOr^, aor.
Ss yvotos iiTicv.
The
clause
is
omitted by Ln.,
Tf.,
and
'
CHAP.
IX.
61
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
out sight, and neither did eat fn] /SAcTTCoj', Koi ouK e(j)ayeu ovSe three days ^without seeing, nor diiuk. eiriev. 8e tis /xad^jTrjs and did not eat nor drink. 10 And there was a certain ev AajxacTKW ofo/xart Avavlas, Now, there was a certain
Hv
lo
Hisciple
at
;
Ananias
elire
disciple at
Ananias 'I8ov iyco, Kvpie. ^^ ' 8e icvptos And he said, Behold, Behold, I am here, Lord. I am here, 11 And the Lord said unto Trpos avTov, Avaara? Tropeudyri Lord. And the Lord said to him, Arise, and go into the eTTL Ty]v pvprjv Ti]i> KaAovpevrjv him. Arise and go ''upon the
in a vision,
Lord
And
opafxaTL, 'Avavia.
he
said,
O O
Ananias
to
8e eiivev,
him
in a vision,
EvOelav, Koi QjTrjcrou ev oIkm house of Judas lovSa SavXov ovopari, Tapaia. for 07ie called Saul of Tarsus for l8ou yap 7rpo(7ev-)(eTai, ^^ kol hehold, he prayeth, eiSev (.V opapari av8pa ovopari 12 And hath seen in a vision AvavLav elaeXOovTa koi eiriBepra
street v?hich
is
called Straight,
and inquire
in the
man named
Ananias, coming
Jus
in,
and putting
hand on him,
13 Then Ananias answered, Lord, I have heard by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to thy saints at Jerusalem 14 And here he hath authority from the chief priests, to bind all that call on thy name. 15 But the Lord said unto him, Go thy way for lie is a chosen vessel unto me, to bear
:
:
which is called Straight, and inquire in the house of Judas for one called Saul, of Tarsus for behold he is praying to and has seen in a vision 'me, a man named Ananias coming avTcS -^elpa, hircos ava^Key\frj. in, and putting his hand on 'ATreKpldi] 8e 6 'Auavias, Kv- him, that he might receive his oLKijKoa aiTO TToXXav Trepl sight. Then Ananias answerpi, TOV av8p09 TOVTOV, hcTa KaKOL ed. Lord, I have heard, by eTTonjae ro^s ayiois crov ei> lepov- many, of this man, how much done to thy saints aaXijp,' Kol co8 e'^et i^ovalav evil he has
street
: ''
12
13
who
are in Jerusalem.
And
i-t
here he has authority from the chief Priests, to bind all Jljore oe 7rpo9 avTov o 'those invoking thy name. But UopeVOV, OTL aKEVOS' the Lord said to him, "fGo, for
/xot
15
iKXoyijs
ILj
it
lariv
and
ovtos,
tou he
is
'
And he was
fiXeTicov,
habitually,
calling.
so emploj-ed.
should be the
is
we
that
call,
to those
We
Hofisvco
noQtvofiai,
proficiscor
pergo,
itcrfacio
often
best writers.
'
Em rijv
^vftr^v,
upon the
street.
Go
used in this sense, Critica Sacra; go, Thomp., Wes., Penn, Literally, as directions "Wakefield ; arise and go, Murd., Booth. up on tlie street called i:y.evos Bxlnyi;s fioi, a chosen vessel, Murd., Thomp., Booth.,
1
Penn, Wake. ; flaaraaai, properly to bear up, to lift up. Jos. ~" -'-vP*ul always prayed, as a Jew. Still I am not tenacious Ant. 7 11, John 10 31 to exalt my name. We prefer 7 of Bupplements.~^^t4s^a fact that he then prayed to Jesus, to carry " It signifieth only to carry," Crit. Sacra. It is
:
rendered to hear, Murd., Wake., Penn, Wes., Thomp. To hear and carry, are used as synonyms in vessels or ships of burthen. " touching the righteousness that is in the law, he was blame- Evconwv, in conspectu, coram. less " never before pray Certainly he prayed, else he Vessel, instrument. AVe prefer the latter. Vessel, nowcould not have said this, or that he had, as a Jew, " lived in a-days, is more appropriate to ships and seaforing life, ^xevog, all good conscience before God," even to the day of his con- indicates any kind of instrument. Tlie genitive use of
done~tiefere.
Did
Paul,
who
affirmed, that,
version.
sxkoyeg
is
It
is
a strong ex-
supplement "
to
me."
"
an
instrument of choice
rather
than
a chosen instrument.
But we cannot
there
is anj'
on thy name.
choice,
is
more apposite
to a class.
so specific
name
is
may
i.
e.,
indicative of a class.
violence.
C2 KING JAMES
VERSION.
the
CHAP. IX.
REVISED VERSION.
my name
Israel.
before
my name
:
before
16
Koi
'Icrpai]\.
/SacTiAewj', vlav re the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel for I ^ eyco yap vTroSel^co will "-indicate to him how great
with the"noly
IS
Gliost.
there fell eyes as it had been scales and he received sight forthwith, and arose, and was baptized. 19 And when he had received meat, he was strengthened. Then was Saul certain days with the
And immediately
his
:
from
disciples
cus.
which were
at
Damas-
20 And straightway he preached Christ in the synagogues, that he is the Son of God. eariv 6
rod things he must sufler on account of my name. And Ananias "went away and 'AirriXBe Be 'Avavla^ kcu elarjXOev ely Tr]v oIkluv, koI eTnOeli entered into the house, and having laid his hands on him, iTT avTov ra^ -yeipa^ elire, 2^aovX said, Brother Saul, -the Lord, aSeX(f), 6 Kvpios direaTaXKe pe, even Jesus, who appeared to Irjaov^ 6 6(j}0i aoi eV ri/ b8co you in the way as you came, rjp-^ov, oTTCof dua^Xexj/rj^ koll fj has sent me, that you may TrX-qaOfji IIuevp.aTOs 'Aylov. receive sight, and be ^filled Koil evOecos dTreireaou otto with the Holy Spirit. And there fell from raii^ 6(f)daXpcoi' avTOv coael Xenl- immediately di^e/SXexj/e 8es, re irapay^^prjpa, his eyes, as it were scales "iforthKoi uvacrra^ efiaTrTLadrj, ^'* kcu and he received sight with, and arose, and was imXa^av rpoc^rjv euia')(y(Tev. Eye- mersed: and having taken food vero Se o SauXos pera rwv ev he was strengthened. Then AapacTKw paOrjTcov ype'pas rwas' 'Paul was some days with the disciples who were at DamasKai euaecos ep rais avvayooyais cus. And immediately he eKrjpvaae rov Xpiarov, on ovros 'proclaimed Christ in the synaavTcp,
ocra
Sei
avTOv
virep
17
is
'
19
20
v'lof
rov Oeov.
^^
is
the Son
'"
'T:toSEi^co
him, or indicate
"
Atti;!.!)'!,
vnoSetxiiiui, premonstro indico. will show him more harmony our xfi^a;and "j'ut his went awa)',
I
to
is
authorities cvsurgens.
in
witli
style.
Methodum
"
iTiiO'eii
Concinatus &c.
ct Schrevellii Re-
"laid
;
his liands,"
Murd.
''having
And
arose
put his
and
laid
liis hands," Penn ''jmlting word see Gesen. Lex. p. had put his hands, Booth. ; and taken food. hands, Geneva, Cranmcr; imposing hands, Rheims 'O XavXos. Gb., Sch., on him his hands, WicUf. place.
"
laying
Dom.
1G7G.
Wes.
when
he
and
Tf.
omit o ^nvloi
in this
of&cis 6 mqios, per apposition the Lord Jesus, ' Ey.t^Qvaoe. He proclaimed Jesus {rof Irjaovi-, Gries., our Lord Jesus, Murd. the Lord, even .Jesus, Sch., Ln., and Tf.) that he is or that liimself is the Son ' Tlionip. the Lord Jesu.s, Murd. the Lord has sent me. Jesus of God. wlio appeared to thee," Wesley. We prefer, the Lord, even 'He preached Christ, that he was the Son of God" Jesus who appeared, &c. That ".Jesus is the Christ" and that ''the Christ, is the
Irjaovg 6
;
Wakefiehl
;
P Filled
apostolic proposition,
any time denote a mere spiritual influence, and. in the case announced, debated, and established in that age. To preach of Paul, it was not an ordinary intluence that was vouchsafed thus, was to announce it, with all evidence, and with all to him. He was ApnstoHcalbi a temple of the IloIy Spirit, and authority. Paul having formerly denied this fact, gave great not merely, as all Christians arc. possessed of its sanctifying, prominence and weight to it in his annunciations of it. comforting influence. " To teach " and " to preach " Christ, were technical or But theologically we do not discuss this subject, but only say that according to the text before us professional phrases in that age. They were then regarded as it is printed as the Holy Spirit, although anarthrous, and different works as enlisting soldiers and training them. The doubtless has reference to his personal abiding. xr^nvaaca and the SiSnay.o> families have neither consanguinity na^ir/oi;un, is omitted by Gb., Ln Tf. y.ac rwrtoTm, is nor affinity. The latter is always teach, the former is always not necessarily rendered having risen. It is by tlie highest preach, publish, or j>Toclaim. They never ought to be conat
; "*
CHAP.
IX.
G3
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
21
21 But all that heard him were aravTO de Travres o'l aKovovres of God. But all that heard amazed, and said, Is not this he Koi ekeyov, f^x ovtos icrriv 6 him were 'amazed, and said, Is that destroyed them which called TTopdijaas ef lepovcraXrj/ji. tovs not this he who destroyed on this name in Jerusalem, and eTrLKaXovjxeuovs to opo/ia tovto, those who invoked this name came hitlier for that intent, that Kat coSe eh tovto eAeAvdei \va in Jerusalem, and came liither he might bring them bound unto SeSeyueVou? avrovs dyayrj eVi Tov^ for this purpose, that he might
? " S,avXos 8e /xaWou bring them bound to the chief ap^iepeii ; 22 But Saul increased the Priests? But Saul increased more in strength, and confound- iueBwapiovTO, kou avve^vve Tovf the more in strength, and "coned the Jews which dwelt at Da- 'lovSalov^ TOVS KaTOLKoiivTas (.v founded the Jews who dwelt mascus, proving that this is very AafxaaKco, avpfii^d^ccv otl ovtos in Damascus, "proving that
22
Christ.
23
And
after that
many
Jews
were
fulfilled,
the
avTov iyvcoadr] Se tcS SavXco "kill him. But their ''conspir24 But their laying wait was known of Saul. And they watch- 1] iiri^ovXr] avTcou. irapeTripovv acy was >known to Saul, and ed the gates day and night to re Tas irvXas y/xepas re /cat they watched the gates, day and VVKTOS, h-Kcos avTov dviXcoac night, that they might kill him. kill him.
25 Then the disciples took
Xa/BovTes 8e avTou
ol p.adr]Tai
iaTLV 6 XpLaTos. "" coy Se iirXr]this person is the Christ. Now days povvTO i]fxepac 'iKavei, crvve^ovwhen many days were accomtook XevaavTO o'l lovSaloi dveXeiv plished, the Jews consulted to
23
24
Then the
disciples 'took
him
25
founded or substituted one for the other. The teacher is a But their conspiracy was known. See Ilclian 3 5, 9. Xev., SiSaoy.aloi, and his leaching a SiSaxr;, or doctrine, whereas Hell. 3 Also Sept. Hist. 2 22. And TtaQe ti-^ovi', 3, 4, 5. the 2^^cacher is a y.r,^v^, and his preaching a xe^vy/ta, or pro- imp. They watched the gates narrowly, both day and night. clamation. These are worlcs sometimes contrasted, at least Te xai urccos, in order that, avclwas they might put him
: :
:
distinguished in the
New
Testament.
'
to
aside.
plur.
found Aor. 2d Sub., aviloj, 3d per. that they might abolish or destroy him.
Avai^eio
here
and to preach him to the uninitiated. See also ' Authorities for both are about equal, known to, or known 2 Tira. 1 11. There we find Z7;pii| >:at aTioaxolos c&vcav, xat by, Saul. "We prefer the former. It was not known by him SiSaaxaXo; concentrated in one man. Paul was a ''^preacher, as the means, but to him as the end. and a teacher, and an apostle," sent to the nations. ' Then the disciples, la^ovres, " taking him by i.ight, let "We now have preachers many, and teachers many, and often him down through the icall in a basket," Dodd., Wakefield in the same persons; but no apostles save "The Twelve" and " through the wall by by the side of the wall," Bloomfield Paul, who, though dead, are still speaking to us. by the side of the wall, Dodd., Wakefield. an aperture, OIs. E^toravro Se itavres e^iorr^fti tOTafiai, obstMpesco, oh~ ^la. By a comparison of 2 Cor. 11 33 Sta must here mean Ad verbum declarat they were extra se esse, through, i. e., by an aperture, Bloora. " let him down in a stapefacio.
:
extra se
sit
raptus.
in
01s.
^ja
Greek word signifieth, mentem d-v^iSos sporta, a basket, a piannier. Some think that sporta loco commovere, which the Latin piercello doth, was a measure twice as large as cophinus, because Paul was
:
13.
:
Transported.
;
And
45
;
they were
:
lot
down
in a sporta,
Critica Sacra;
Christ distinguishes
:
between cophinos and sporlas, Matthew IG 9, 10. It is also Amazed, astonished, bewitched beside one^s self, wondered. used Matthew 15 37; Mark 8 8, 10; Crit. Sacra. There must have been an opening in the wall to justify the use So it is rendered in the com. ver., in its 17 occurrences. of 8ia. Xalaaavres, lowering him, or letting him down. This " " Disputed with those Jews who understood Greek." event is more fully detailed by Paul himself " Through a Syriac Version, ch. 6 1. The Grecian disciples murmured window in a basket was I let down by the wall," 2 Cor. against the Hebrews. 11 33. Such windows in walls are noted in the East, Jos. " " Proving that this person is the Christ," is better than 15. 11 See Aristoph. Vesp. p. 354-379. Athen. p. 214. proving that this one is the true Christ. There is an engraving of a part of the present wall of Dam. " Ai^>,ecv, to put him aside. To kill him was their scheme. See also Aristoph. Ves. p. 354 and 379. in C. and H. i, p. 110.
13
9
:
21
10
and 12
IG.
Entpovhj, conspiracy.
Wiles
lying in wait
is
obsolete.
Athen.
p. 214.
64
KING JAMES
VERSION.
CHAP. IX.
REVISED VERSION.
him by night, and let h im down VVKT09, KadijKau Slu rou Ti)(OVf, by night, and let him down by the wall in a basket. XaXdaavres u. (nrvplSi. ^"^ Ha- through the wall in a basket. 26 And when Saul was come pay^voixevos 5e 6 JSauAoy ety /f- But 'coming into Jerusalem, to Jerusalem, he assayed to join he was attempting to attach povcraAij/j., iTreiparo KoXXaaOai
himself to
the
disciples
:
26
but
Toi^ pLaOrjTois'
they were
ciple.
all afraid
of him, and
but
dis27
avTov,
TTiarevovTis
they were
believing
ciple.
all
Sapi'ajSay
i)yaye
Sirj-
him
be a
27 But Barnabas took him, and brought him to the apostles, and declared unto them how he had seen the Lord in the way, and that he had spoken to him, and how he had preached boldly at
8e
e7riXa^op.evo9
avTov,
and
fully
declared
to
avTois
Trws"
tv
rfj
o8(S
them,
rov KvpLov, kol on iAaArj- in the way, and tliat he had aev avTOj, kol Trwy ei> AapiaaKm spoken to him, and how he
ev
tco
Damascus
in the
name
iirapprjcnacraTo
ofop.ari
>
of
Jesus.
Tov
^
'Irjcrov.
y
"
I
kol
rju p.T
S
And he was with them, comhe was with them Tcav eiaTTopevop.ei'os /cat eKWopevoin and going out in Jeruing 'lepovcraXijp,, koI irapp.evo9 iv coming in and going out at Jesalem, and preaching boldly in rusalem. prjaia^Ofievof eu t<S 6vop,aTi rov
2S
And
28
29
29 And he spake boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus, and disputed against the Grecians: but tiiey went about to slay him. 30 Which wiien the brethren knew, they brought him down to Cesarea, and sent him forth to Tarsus. 31 Then had the churches rest throughout all Judea, and
KvpLOV
ard^'
'
Irjaov,
irpo9
^'
arvve^ilTei.
ol
tovs
name of the Lord Jesus, iXaXei re kol and was talking and 'disputing jEXXtjuithe
^'
with the Hellenists; but they undertook to kill him. The ^^ eTnypovm Se ol brethren, having ''ascertained dveXelv. d8eX(pol Kari'jyayoi' avrou eh this, conducted him into CiesaKacadpeiav, Kal e^aireaTeiXav rea, and sent him out into Tar'^^ Al p-kv sus. Then the 'congregations avTOV ei? l^apaov.
8e
eirey^iipovu
avTov
30
31
ovv
eKKX-qa-lat
Kad
'
bXrjs
Tlie
Trjs
all
Juin
But
term
cxy.h;oia is
this
book
the
ETitiQaxo, he
KaUa- munities scattered over one or more provinces or cities, and they we, therefore, in this case prefer the com. reading to the readwere sW fearing liim (imp. mid. following ace), not, ntarevoi'Tes, ing of Ln. and Tf. We have the church of God, the church of Christ, but we have not a church of churches, in .ipostolic believing him to he a disciple or that he is a disciple.
attempt).
Sch., Ln., Tf.
number
oDai
attach
is
''
Jesus
'
currency.
'
And was
These were
Paul's conversion
is
here alluded
to, as
who spake
The
Chaldaic
against,
"
the
Jews were called Hebrews. They spoke the SyroAramaen jrpos more properly with than The idea of national, imperial, or out one vestige of authority in and more frequently to than either.
provincial churches
all
is
with-
he spake and disputed with the Judaishig Greeks," prints of the Apostolic writings or labors. The Church of A murmuring arose against the Hebrews on the Galatia, the Church of Asia, the Church of Galilee, Samaria, Translators have or Judea of the Jews or of the Gentiles occurs not once in part of the Greek converts," G 1, Penn. thus varied, for the sake of placing the same people before the the Acts, or in any other book in the N. Testament ; but we reader in various attitudes. And so did the Apostles in pre- often read of the churches in numerous districts. Such as the
And
Peun.
"
senting the same Gospel facts. Still this is a matter of taste and not of autho^it3^ i Je, "but come to a knowledge of it," is in our day and style, better represented by ascertained for " brought hiin down to " conducted him into Ciesarea.
Cilicia.
"Churches
all
of
as already intimated,
"congregation" or "assembly."
CHAP.
IX.
65
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
and Samaria, and were 'Iov8aia9 Kol l^aXiXatas kul Saand walking in the fear fiapelay el)^ou elpi]i'i]u, oIkoSoedified of the Lord, and in the comfort ixovjxevai kol Tropevo/ievai. tS (j)oof the Holy Ghost, were multi- /3ft) rov KvpLov, KaL rr) irapaKKrjplied.
creL
being edified
and, walking in
Holy
that 32
cttXt]-
32
Peter
And
it
came
to pass,
as
all
OvvovTO.
22
^Now
5e
happened
passed
throughout
'EFENETO
nirpov
he came down also to ^lep^ofxevov 8ca 7ravT<ov, KareXthe saints which dwelt at Lydda. delv Kou Trpos tovs aylov? tov? 33 And there he found a cer- KaroLKOvvra? Av88av. evpe tain man named Eneas, which Se eKel avOpwirov TLva Alveav
quarters,
among
the
all,
came down
that
also to at
33
^saints
dwelt
had kept
bed eight years, and ovo/iari, i^ iraiu oktco KaraKcl- who had kept his bed "eight was sick of the palsy. p.evov eVt KpafifiaTw, by i]v irapa- years, and was sick of tlie 34 And Peter said unto him, KeXvfjLivo?. ^* KOL elirev avrcS 6 palsy. And Peter said to him,
his
34
Eneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee Jlerpo?, Alvea, larai are h]aovs arise, and make thy bed. wliole 6 Xpiaro?' dvacTTrjdL kol crrpwAnd he arose immediately. (TOV aeavTfp. Kou evdecof avearr]' 3-5 And all that dwelt at ^^ KOL elSov avTov TravTe? o'l KaroiLydda and Saron saw him, and KovuTes Av88au kol tov Sapwturned to the Lord. uau, o'lTLves eiriaTpty^au irrl tov 3G Now there was at Joppa Kvpiou. a certain disciple named Tabi:
Ciirist,
heals
you.
bed.
ly.
Arise
Now
36
^"^
which by interpretation is Tpia ovopaTL I'afiida, i] Sieppr]this woman was called Dorcas vevo/xevr] XeyeTai AopKas' avTtj full of good works and almsayaOav epycov kol Tju rrXi^prj? deeds which she did. iye37 And it came to pass in eXerjpoavucov (x>v iiroler those days, that she was sick, veTO 8e ev tols i]fjLepaLS eKetvais
tha,
;
'Ev
'loTTTrr)
Se ti?
rjv
('which by 'interpretation
called,
is
Dorcas)
this
woman
'Now
it 37
was
full
"*'
(fcc,
&c.,
is
ought to be
re-
garded as solecisms.
national
Church
as foreign to the
a softer bed.
that, of all
Bible and reason as a national priest, a national prophet, or a Still more incongruous to speak of a national national bride.
congregation, as the congregation of Judea, Samaria, Asia,
rendered which, or
use.
'
genders.
The former
is
more
in
J/fi^-z/T^fn^disciple
^tsQfirivevofietfrj,
;
an ajr| i.eyofniov.
being explained, too
Je and
subject.
y.ai
Being
inter-
our language
now and
preted
is its
meaning from
Its
is
'H^fias
Slercury messen-
new
^
times in the N.
interpretation,
i.
T.,
but ayiovs, saints. ' '^v cTiotct which she did, do alms is not so established It has been questioned by some, whether Sia TtaiTtov does We prefer the as to give or bestow alms. But this is not the solitary subject refer to roncav or to aytoiv understood. Good works and alms are comprehended. No former, because in Luke's currency, in some twenty oc- of the verb. term can apply to both so well we can give alms, but not currences in this book, it uniformly refers to places. good works, but we can do or practice both. * out of eight years^roni eight years beones,
e.,
explanation.
Eyei'STo Se.
Now
it
came
to
xjjajifiaxoj,
enfeebled, died.
66
CHAP. X.
EEVISED VERSION.
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
and died whom when they had washed, they laid her in an upper chamber. 38 And forasmuch as Lydda was nigli to Joppa, and the disciples had heard that Peter was there, they sent unto him two men, desiring him that he would not delay to come to them. 39 Then Peter arose, and went with them. When he was come, they brought him into the upper chamber and all the widows stood by him weeping, and shewing the coats and garments which Dorcas made, while she was with them. 40 But Peter put them all forth, and kneeled down, and prayed and turning Iiim to the
:
aadivrjaaaav avryu aTToOavelv she, being sick, died. And, Xovtravres 8e amrjv iOrjKav iv having washed iier, they placVTvepcpcp. eyyvs oe ovcrr)? Avo- ed her in an upper room. Si]S rfj 'loTTirri, o'l fiadriToi ukov- And Lydda being near to Jopaavres hri Jlerpof iaTLv iv avrrj, pa, the disciples, having heard that Peter was in that place, aireareiXav Svo avBpas irpof avsent two men to him, entreatTov, TvapaKaXovvTes /x?) OKvijaai ing, that he would not delay "^^ SieXdeli' eajy avrau. ai^acrray to come through as far as to fie JJiTpos avvrjXdev auToi^ou them. Then Peter, arising, napayevopievou avrjyayov (? to went with them whom hav;
38
39
Koi Trapearrjcrav avTco ing come, they led into the and all the iracrai al xrjpai KXaiovaai koc upper room widows stood by liim weepeTnSeiKvvfiei'aL yj.Ta)va? koi IpdvTrepcpow,
;
and shewing vests and ""all vv'hich Dorcas *" AopKois. 1] eKlBaXcou 8e e^co made while she was with 7rai>Tay 6 JTerpoy, deh to. yova- them. But Peter, putting
TLa
oaa
ing,
eiroLei
fier
avrcov ovcra
mantles,
40
Ta 7rpoar)v^aTO- kou
7rpo9
eTrio-rpe-^as
them
all forth,
;
kneeled
down
TO
aafia,
'
avaa-TTjOi.
o(f)daX/jLOVS'
etire,
and turning to
her
eyes. 41
Se
rjuot^e
tow
5ou?
auTrjs-
kol
ISovaa And
*^
opened
41 And he gave her his hand, and lifted her up and when he had called the saints and widows, he presented her alive. 42 And it was known throughout all Joppa and many believed in the Lord. 43 And it came to jiass, that he tarried many days in Joppa vpith one Simon a tanner.
; :
And when
sat up, and he gave her his 8e avTij x^^P^j aveaTi-jaev avTi'-jV hand, and caused her to stand (pmvijaas Se tovs aylovs kcCl ray up ; and having called the Xrjpag, Trape'o-T-qcreu avTrju (^oiaau. saints and widows, he present"
And
it
was
42
Trjs
known throughout all Joppa, eytveTO and many believed in tlie Lord. And he tarried many 8e rjfxepa^ iKai/af p.Lvai avTov iv days in Joppa, with one Simon, loTTTrij Tvapa tlvl S[p.covi iSvpael. a tanner.
aav
tov Js^vpiov
CHAP.
X.
43
CHAP.
X.
CHAP.
X.
There was
a certain
man
in
ANHP 8e
y.ai.
TLS rjv iv
Kaiaa-
"Now
a certain
man
in Cre-
Cesarea, called Cornelius, a cen- peia. ouofxaTi KopvrjXLOs, eKarov- sarea, called Cornelius, a cen-
and
'Oaa
We
sis
case, of
high authority,
in
theij
2'laccd her in
an upper room.
very learned
Tractatus
in the
Wm.
Tt is
De Articulis"; appended to some editions of Kobertson's " Thesaurus Grreca Lingnce, " printed Can-
tabrigiie A. p. 1670.
"
Paile 2d.
Nomen substantivum
e.rigit
seu ajjpel;
Je,
now
{r^v
is
omitted by
G)).,
Ln., Tf.).
un-
lativnm
si
articulum
ita
neci'ssary,
ftnri)
and redundant; a certain man in Cajsarea, {oro. tamen nt si adjectirum preponatur, unicus articulus by name, Cornelius; sy. OTzeinr^^ Tr;g xa?.oi\ueri;j Irahy.r^i, fixus sufficit. Vide Demosthenes pro Corona.
the
ipsi pre-
the Italian.
band the called Italian, or that being called But this, too, is not our present vernacular. 'We would now say, of a band called the Italian land. ad
literam, of a
parenthetical,
CHAP. X.
REVISED VERSION.
67
VERSION.
e/c
GREEK TEXT.
crireipr}^ rrjs
^
of the
kou Italian Band, a "devout man, devout man, and one that ^o^ovpevos Tou Oeov iravTL and one who feared God, feareth God with all his house, T<S OLKCp aVTOV, TTOLUIV Te iXeT]- with all his family, who gave which gave much alms to the [xoavvas TroAAa? rc5 Xaw, Kai much Palms to the people, and
IraXiKrjS,
euae/Sr]?
Italian band,
aw
God
al-
deofxevos
in a vision evidenteioei'
rov
Oeov
SiaTravros' "prayed to
God
saw
continually;
in a 'vision,
He saw
ly, about the ninth hour of the (opav (.vvaT-qv ttjs i]p,epa^, ayye- about the ninth hour of the day, an angel of God coming in Xov Tov Oeov elaeXdofTa irpos day, an angel of God coming in
to
Kop-
to him,
!
and saying
to him, Cor-
Cornelius.
O
Kvpie;
And when he
afraid,
^looked
said said
And when he looked on him, he was afraid, and said. What is it, Lord? And he said unto him. Thy prayers and thine alms are
4
Tl on him he was
and
Be avTcS,
Al What
is it,
Lord ? And he
come up
God.
5
pa,
for a
memorial before
to
aov
Jop-
7rep.\f/oi'
elf
now
"send
men
to Joppa,
and
and call for one Simon, whose surname is Peter G He lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the sea-side he shall tell thee what tiiou oushtest to do.
:
/xeTaTrepyj/aL
2ip.ova b? iiriKaXel^
call for
rat
Herpos'
irapa
ovtos
^evi^erai
co
irapa tlvl
Sl/jLoi/c
jSvpaei,
icrrcp
oIkm
OaXaaaavtl
ere
ovtos house
by the
"'sea-shore.
He
XaXrjcrei
aoi
del iroLelv.
will tell
"
"
the former
is
Wiclif.
preferable.
'
In
all
versions
it is
Righteous, Murd.
is,
more expressive.
It
is
being entertained
with
us,
by Gb.,
It is, however, the end of the mission, the purSch., Ln., Tf. Iloiwf TE elsrifioanras TtoXlas, alms always, com. ver. oc- pose of the call. curs fourteen times, yet doing alms is not in our currency, Ovros, this person, is more definite and emphatic than while giving alms is popular. In emphatic cases, this, he, though frequently so rendered.
P
'
times devout.
is
most
eligible.
was praying
God.
"He
shall
tell
do"
ovros
Prayed
to
is
Literally in vision
;
literally,
near a sea.
vision
solute,
referred to
in
besides,
case
which
this
if we insert, and ab- as a prefix, our indefinite article. In this case this would Cornelius seem inapropos. Near sea, near lake, near home, near town, are our familiar formulas not near a sea, near a lake, near a
and steadfastly looking or, when he had home, near a town. Hypercriticism stands reproved in this, as Such is its currency in the in some other cases, in the insertion of our indefinite article fastened his eyes upon him. These are beacons looked, When he or earnestly gazed upon him, he where the noun is anarthrous in Greek. N. T. not to be disregarded. became terrified, or was affrighted. But again, "raear sea" is idiomatic of " </; sea-shore" or At sXerjfeoavvai, alms, or alms deeds, in all versions, except Thompson's, in which acts of benevolence" is used; but this " sea-side" for which we sometimes have ita^a tr^v d-alaaaav,
'O Se areriaas,
;
'
'^
is
too general.
is,
(38
CHAP. X.
REVISED VERSION.
to do. And when the angel who spoke to Cornelius was
7
JAMES
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
7 And when tlie angel which '/i? ^e aTTrjXOiv 6 ayyeXos 6 spake unto Cornelius was de- XaXusu T(S KopuTjXicp, ^covrjaas parted, he called two of his Svo tS)v o'lKercou avTov, kol arpahousehold servants, and a devout TKOTrjv evae^rj toju Trpoa-Kapresoldier of them tliat waited on povvToov avTcp, KOL (^rjyrjau-
gone, he called
of those
two of
his do-
who
waited on him
him continually
8
avTolf airavra, aTreareiXei' declared fieuof tliese things to them, he sent ^ avTovs ei? ti]V ^Ioinn-jv. Tfj them to Joppa. 'Again, all llicac things unto them, he on the 8e iiravpiov 'oSoLiropovvTcov eKii- next sent them to Joppa. day, while they were on 9 On the morrow as they ucou /cat rrj iroXec iyyi^ouTCov, their journey, and drew near
and having
their journey, and drew avt^TTj Jlerpos 7rt to ddfia nigh unto the city, Peter went Trpoaev^acrdai, wepl copav kti]v. up upon the house-top to pray, 10 ^ ' J^ (yiuero oe irpoaTreLvos, Kai about tile sixtli hour: irapaaKeva10 And he became very hun- rjdeXe yevaaaOac gry, and would have eaten but \ ,/ - ^ 11 /) while they made ready, he fell avTov tKaracrLi, Kai oecopei top
went on
tlie
'
'
lo
hungry, he'desiredtoeat.
wliile they
fell
Now
tlie
were preparing, he
into a trance,
11 And saw heaven opened, ovpavov uvewypevov, kcu Kara- vessel descending to him like and a certain vessel descending ^aivov 7r' amov aKeiios tl as a great white sheet, bound tounto him, as it had been a great odovrjv peyaXTjv, TeaaapaLV apgether at four corners, and let sheet knit at the four corners, Xctli SeSep.ei'Oi', kol KaOupevov down to the earth in which and let down to the earth T ' .V 12 if W iTTL yi]S' T1]S VTTIJp'Xe were all kinds of four-footed 12 Wlierein were ail manner of four-footed beasts of the earth, iravTa Ta TeTpairoba tt]s yijs kol animals, and wild 'beasts, and
:
12
'iiasi uftuoi, as sand, not as a santl on the sca-shore. He gazed, Tlie His outward senses were no encumbrance to him. game law that would justify a sca-shore would here justify a as a spirit disembodied, upon the scene before him. sand, which of course would not be innumerable ' Geoipei. He, literally, theorises, considers with emphatic ' Ei)]Yr,aaftivoi, fully related. Literally', exegetically deattention. It is a sort of historic present, and might be veloped. rendered, he fully considered, or contemplated the exhibition,
!
'
the
scene.
But the
is
action, being
it is
continuativc
is
properly
is
more
in
our idiom.
admissible,
T.,
sheet or cloth
sheet,
Literally
^^
and represented by
offortov,
five
we
in Worcester.
Went up upon
term, building.
to cloth.
too pleonastic.
We
This
is
more
definite,
which may be
times referring
7.
;op.
Septuagint usage
in
favor of the
cloth, as
used elsewhere,
to the envelopes of the Savior's corpse. 107, oO^ovrj indicates fine white linen of
sail.
'
In Homer's Od,
more
in our currency.
any
size,
sheet or
with
Scotch representative /jos-/o/) leaves the place where, us, as the original presents it.
lie
Sxcvoe Tl
too indefinite, too continuativc. At the end of his prayer rather tlian during it, he desired to eat. Js will suit either rendition. With us, and is not necessarily
is
was desiring
Kai T
0-ripia is
omitted by Ln.,
it is
continuativc,
so.
The
next verso indicates an event of hunger he desired to eat. The scase of hunger greatly awakens the sensorium, and, appositely to the occasion, he fell into a trance, in harmony with the keen demands of appetite.
"
or spring up.
408, 22,
Dem.
springing into
It is
common
CHAP. X.
REVISED VERSION.
earth,
69
GKEEK TEXT.
13 And there came a voice to came a voice to him, ^Rise, vero ^wurj rrpos avTov, Avaara?, him, Rise, Peter; kill, and eat. Peter; kill and eat. But Peter O 14 But Peter said. Not so, Uirpe, Qvcrov /cat (pdye. said. Not so. Lord for I have Lord for I have never eaten Se Jlerpoy eiire, Mrj^apm^, Kvpic never eaten ^any thing comany thing that is common or un- OTL ovSeTTore (()ayov irav kolvov mon or unclean. And the clean. ^ Kai r) uKcidapTOv. (f)coprj ird"voice said to him again, a 15 And the voice spake unto 6 second time him again the second time, What Klv e'/c Sevrepov irpos avrov, What God has God hath cleansed, ihat call not Oeof iKadapicre, av p.r] kolvov. cleansed, that call not you, thou common. This was 'done I ouTO oe eyevero eiVL rpLf Kai common. 16 This was done thrice: and thrice, and the vessel was the vessel was received up again iraKiv dveXi-jCpOj] to aKevos els taken up again into the heaven. TOV ovpavov. into heaven. Now as Peter was Jponder17 Now while Peter doubted fls 8e iv eavTca Sirjiropet 6 ing in himself, what the vision in himself what this vision which he had seen should mean, behold, JleTpos, TL av eiTj to opapa o eioe, which he had seen could mean; the men which were sent from KOL 18ov, ol dvSpes ol direaTaXpe- behold the men who were 'sent
;
and wild beasts, and creeping ra drjpla kol ra epTrera Koi to. reptiles of the tilings, and I'owls of the air. ^ koll lyi- birds of the air. ireTeiua tov ovpavov.
and
there 13
And
15
'
16
17
and Booth.
Penn
it
ticice
omits
it.
Thompson
sliould
far as
gives
it
three
was done
to
thrice, in
Etti tjis,
times, omitting
only once.
It
According to others,
any relevant reason 'reproduced three times," but this is not the fact, for this would be equal to four editions of it, the first reproduction
lie
Arnarag, aviarr^ut
is
by
Alf.
So
Se,
eie
when
commencing
;
new paragraph
it
literally,
now
as,
Peter, rise
all
slay,
and
tantamount to while
because
was a continuous
exercise,
the translators
.diaito^eco, twice
Fivo/iai
is
and currency
do,
this
its
whole
make,
be. fulfill,
^laTtoQtio
is
meaning from
its context,
or contact with
cum
other words.
its associates,
It
ratione.
Lorin in Acts 2
Grotius in loco.
its
12.
Critica Sacra.
significat.
Vox
:
base Lucaa
especially in N. T. currency.
Acts 2
12
24
ing
is
in
its
special context.
its
latitude is equal
10
17.
Grit. Sacra.
We
therefore prefer
proper representative.
to
In this
pondering, because of
passage
fi.Tf,
it
because the voice had not before said, " what God cleansed," but " arise, slay, and eat." It now saj's, ov ftr]
y.otvov
his vision.
" Do
not
" as
who were
sent,
common," Rob. Hesych. fir] xotvov firj axad'a^Tov Xeye. It indicate the also means to pollute, profane, or desecrate, with an accusative,
as in Acts 21
^
:
Em
28.
in N. T. com. ver., once only ^orc/j. HvXr,, its radix, is always with the in N. T. rendered gate. In classic Greek, a gate-way, a gateexception of the Rheims, 'Wakefield, Thompson, and Murdock, tower, or a gate-house. Poly. 4. 18. 2. Luc. Hipp. 5 &c. Luc. all English versions make it definite on the assumption that Nigrin. 23, an antechamber. The 12 gate-houses of the apoThis is our idiom in such calyptic city for the accommodation of the angelic porters, is it was the same voice before heard.
'
Km
cases.
'
a representative idea.
stti
In Acts 12
10
we have
tt/v
O^vquv rov
TovTo Se lyefaro
ipii,
now
this
happened
thrice
or
TcvXcoios, the
70 KING JAMES
Cornelius had
CHAP. X.
RE VISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
rov KopvqXiov, rov irvXCova'
il
made inquiry
Siepcorr]-
from
quired
Cornelius,
having
in-
Simon's house, and stood before the gate, 18 And called, and asked whether Simon, which was surnanied Peter, were lodged there. 19 While Peter thought on the vision, the Spirit said unto him, Behold, three men seek
thee.
aavres
arrjcrav
out
Simon's
'house,
18
<pwvi]aavTes iirvvOavovTO,
jxoiv 6
daSe ^ePL^erat.
Tov
8e
He-
there.
19
rpov
ivOvp-ovixevov irepl
eiirev
pLttTO?,
avrca to Jli'eujj.a,
ere'
to
him.
Behold
20
three
men
aAAa dvaarus
Kara^rjOL,
down and
doubting
thee down, and go with them, TTopevov doubting nothing for I have sent
:
aw
^
them,
Kpivop.ei/os'
SioTi eyco
airearaXKa nothing,
for I
21
Karafias 8e Uerpos 'Theil Peter went down to the down to Tovs av8pa9 tovs airtcrraX- men, and said. Behold, I am he the men which were sent unto Trpos him from Cornelius; and said, pevovi uTTo rov KoprjvXiov irpos whom you are seeking. What
avTOvs.
Beiiold, I
am he whom ye
seek
avTov,
eLTTeu,
ISov, eyco
alrla St
elfii
hv
is
^i]TeiT'
ris
"
7]
r}v
Tvape-
come?
And
they
said,
Cor-
22
(TTe ;
ol 8e e'lTTOv,
KopvqXios
SiKaios
kcll
nelius, the
centurion, a just
man, and one who fears God, the centurion, a just man, and and of good report among all (popovfjLevos TOV Oeov, fiaprvpovone that feareth God, and of good report among all the nation fjLevos re vtto oXov tov edvovs the nation of the Jews, was of tlie Jews, was warned from Tcov 'lovSaicov, i^prjixaTLaOrj vtto instructed from God, by a hoGod by an holy angel to send ayyeXov ayiov, peTaTre/xxJAacrdaL ly angel, to send for you into for thee into his house, and to ere els tov oIkov avTOv, /cat olkov- his house, and to hear words hear words of thee.
iKaTOVTap^7]9,
avrjp
Cornelius
in.
arai
>
23 7-"
sLLdKa- of you.
23
t, below. of his confession, he called him Simon Stone or, if any one depends on the translation of Mat- prefer it, Simon Rock. For to Cornelius, Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. have nvzco, to him. thew IG: 18, what should be the translation of Pttros here. This appears preferable, merely because there is no other it 13-18 translated, as my judgment be in 16 Matthew If nnr^ldeparted, but departed ought to be, it would read as follows, v. 16 " And Simon Stone person introduced. Not was \)'tv. living art the Christ, the son of the Thou answered, and said, " Sei't^eiai, is being entertained there ; rather too formal, God. ' And Jesus answered and said to him, Happy are you,
1
Simon's house.
It
Simon, son of Jonas for flesh and blood has not revealed this though in good keeping with modern usage resides there, And I also say dwells there, is probably more apposite both to ancient and to you, but my Father who is in heaven. to you, that you are called a stone, and on this Rock I will modern use.
:
build
my
"
Sch., Ln.,
Tf substitute
Sied-v-
it
should be ren-
Surnamed Rock."
fatal to poper}^, to all
vision.
who
read
it,
P Tovs a7XE(jra/./tvovs ftTio Ko^rr^Xtov txqos avrof, omitted with an honest heart, in our vernacular, and in our opinion it by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. Zr.rovai ae, pres. ind. act., are seeking would be a faithful expression of the original. And can there nirtrt St f^v Tia^eozc ; what is the motive through thee. Tii be, or should there be. a special law for translating any word which you are approaching me? Aina, ratio, reason or motive. Do not the context and the scope of the pasin this book? 1 ^, then, connecting the time and the speech. may add, tliat Jcsns may, in all
1)
sage
demand this?
We
him
slone,
'
then.
M'hen he was
known only by
the name,
Simon
I)i
anticijMlion
Peter
not found
in
It is
CHAP. X.
REVISED VERSION.
in,
71
GREEK TEXT.
the Aeadfievos
And on
he entertained them.
And
went
them, and certain bretliren from avTOL?, Kai riifes tcov dSeX- with them, and certain brethJoppa accompanied him. (pav TU)V diro rrjf Iottttt]? crvvrjX- ren from Joppa accompanied 24 And tlie morrow after they him. And on the next day, ^^ /cat 6ov avTco. rfj iiravpiov entered into Cesarea. And Corhe 'entered into Caesarea: and elarjXdou eh riju KaiaapeLav 6 nelius waited for them, and had Cornelius was waiting for called together his kinsmen and Se KopvrjXtos r]v TrpocrSoKCOf avthem, having called together Tov^, (TvyKaXeaafjievoi tovs avynear friends. intimate kindred and his 25 And as Peter was coming yeveh avTov /cat tov9 duayKaiovs friends. in, Cornelius met him, and fell (j)iAovf. Now, as Peter was entering, down atJiis feet, and worshipped ^^ '/3? 8e eyeuero elaeXOelv Cornelius met him, and falling him. Tov JJerpov, avvavT-i]aa9 avrcS o down at his feet, he wor26 But Peter took him up, KopvrjXiOs, "ireawv enl tovs tto- shipped him. But Peter raissaying, Stand up I myself also " 6 de Ue- ed him up, saying. Stand up. 8as TrpocreKvvrjcrev. am a man.
aw
24
25
2G
27 And as he talked with him, rpof avTov rjyeipe Xeycov, Avahe went in, and found many that (tttjOl' Kayu) auT09 avOpanros were come together. ^ elpr Kai avvopiXwv avTco 28 And he said unto them. (IcrrjXde, /cat evpiaKeL (rvfeXrjXuYe know how that it is an un- OoTas TToXXovs, t(f)r] re irpo9
lawful thing for a
myself also
am
a man.
And,
27
man
tliat is
Jew
company, or come lovSaico associate with, or to approach unto one of another nation but dOefiLTOv eaTLV av8p\ one of another nation and yet God hath shewed me that I KoXXdcrdai ?/ Trpoaep-^eaOaL dXGod has shewed to me that I should not call any man com- Xo(f)vXco- /cat e'/Liot 6 Oeos eSei^e should not call any man comto keep
;
;
auT0V9,
Yp.LS
eTrla-raade
co?
and found many assembled. And he said to them. You well know it is unlawful for a man, who is a Jew, to
28
mon
or unclean. /XTjSeva KOLVov rj aKaOaprov Xemon or unclean. And there^ 8lo kcil dvav29 Therefore came I unto you yeiu dvdpanrov fore I came without objecting, without gainsaying, as soon as TLppi-jTOis i)X6ov /xeTaTrepcjideis. I as soon as I was sent for. I was sent for I ask therefore Trvv6avop.aL ovv, tlvl Xoyco fiereask then, for what purpose for what intent ye have sent for "* JTat 6 KopvrjTrepyj/acrde /xe ; you have sent for me. me? Ato? e"07;, Atto TerapTij? rjpepas And Cornelius said, Four 30 And Cornelius said. Four davs ago I was fasting until this pey^pt TavTifs rj/y wpas rjpi]i> vrj- days ago, I was fasting till hour; and at the ninth hour I arevoiv, Kol T7]u evvaTTjv copav this hour and at the ninth prayed in my house, and behold. TTpoo-ev^op.ei'os ev rm o'ikco pov hour I prayed in my 'house,
:
29
30
eiaxai.eaa/icvos,
then
calling
them
in,
he
entertained
them.
ocxia denote
two
distinct institutions.
Lodged them
recipio.
'
is
hospitio
or
latter.
The
{Ewrjld'Ev not
and avayy.aiovs
ipiXovs,
They
expounds a
necessarius, a
par-
"We
Oixos,
oiy.ia.
;
On
the contrarj',
tian Scriptures
hold,
we have found
home.
Some
have assumed that oixoi and Oracles to indicate one and the same house, or family.
For
72
CHAP. X.
REVISED VERSION.
and behold, a me,
said,
GREEK TEXT.
^
man
31
stood before
me
man stood
before
clotliing,
icrOrjTL XafJLirpa,
Kai
(prjat,
rj
in bright
apparel,
and
31
And
prayer is is heard, and your alms are 7rpoaev)(7], Kal al (Aerjp.oavi'ai are had in remembrance in the aov ipviiaOrjcrav euannov rod had in remembrance beibre sight of God. God. Send, therefore, to Jop'" 0eov. 7rep.-\lrou ovv i? '/ott32 Send therefore to Joppa, pa, and call here Simon, whose and call hither Simon, whose sur- TTrjv, Kai peraKaXeaai Si/xcova oy
elaijKovadi]
aov
Cornelius, your
prayer
32
name
is
Peter
he
:
is
OUTOS ^ffi"
surname
is
Peter.
He
is
en-
by the
therefore are
who, when he irapa QaXaucrav o? irapayevopeunto thee. speak shall Cometh, ^ 'J^^avTrjs voi XttXrjcrei aoi. 33 Immediately therefore I oiiu eirepyj/a irpos (re av re /casent to thee; and thou hast well Am? (TTohjcras irapayevopLevos. done that thou art come. Now uvv ovu TvavTis i]pii.9 ivwrnov
sea-side
Simon, a tanner, by
shore
;
tiie
is
sea-
who, when he
come, Im mediayou,
33
we
all
here present
all
and you have done well that you have come. Now then,
all
things Tov
VTTO
34
fjLa
commanded 34 Then Peter opened his mouth, and said. Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons
:
Oeov ra
jrapecTfJiiv
uKOvaai we are
croc
Trpoarerayp.ei'a
"God, to hear
are
things that
34
elirev,
Eiv
6
aXTjOela^
KaTa-
In "truth, I peris
that
God
not a
;
're-
aAA' eV every nation, he that fears that feareth him and worketh iravTL eQvei b (f)o^ovpei>oy avrov him, and works righteousrighteousness, is accepted with epya^op-evos BiKaLoavvqu, ness, is ^acceptable to him. Kol him.
(OTToXrjTTTrjs
35 But
in
every nation, he
specter of persons
but,
in 35
Oeos,
"^
'
know
the
'message,
36
This form is more explicit and direct, and dispenses with the both an oixos, and an oixta. Luke, in his Gospel, oh. 7 6, conjunction and, which has no representative in the original. calls the centurion's house an oixia, and in v. 10 it is called " En' a?.r;9eini. Literally upon truth, as, vpon my word." an oty.oi. So of Jairus' house. In Luke 8 41 he calls it But this is in bad taste among us. "0/ a truth," is obsoMark, in his Gospel, lete, far-fetched, iind incongruous with tm. Its more common oixoi, and again v. 51, he calls it otxta.
^'
calls this
house an
oty.os, ch.
38,
and Matthew
calls it oiy.in,
In truth,
ch. 9
itself,
it is
23.
en
nXqd-fins,
is
peculiar to
Luke
in the
N. T.
In
truth, is
recorded by JIatthcw, Mark, and Luke, in the two former analogous to our, in fact. called oixin, and by Luke it is called oixoi, ch. 12 09. truth I perceive."
:
"We prefer on
all
But stronger
both
oiy.oi
still,
is
called
and
oiy.ia,
Luke 10
5.
''
Col. 3
25.
e.
life,
riches, wis-
pose the
frailties of
have so largely
dom, learning."
'
Critica Sacra.
to
their dispensation of
Penn, Boothr.
with him,
Murd
acceptable
to
him, Ilackett.
For 0eov, regarded as more probable by Griesbach, Lachmann prefers xv^tov as the more probable reading. Either of
"
them
is
equal in authority.
Ta nnoarczayftera, part, perf To <',,, rcrbum dictum, farlum, mandatum. scntcntia, which have been prescribed, or commanded scrmo, res, ncs^otium. Both in Hebrew and Greek, word, is
used
axoiut,
for,
by God.
'
opening
mandaLuke I 37
:
CHAP. X.
REVISED VERSION.
73
GREEK TEXT.
evayyiXL^ofiei/os elpijvrjv Sta Ii]of
which he sent
to the children
by Jesus Christ
all
:)
(lie
Lord of
peace Israel, preaching is Christ, he Jesus through (TOU Ji.pL(TTOV, OUTOS eaTL iravTcov
^'
'message which was pubwas published throughout fievou prjp.a KaO oXys rrjs lovlished throughout all Judea, all Judea, and began from Gali- Salas, dp^d/xeuov ajro r^f raXibeginning from Galilee, after lee, after the baptism of John Xaias, fxera to ^airTio-fxa b skij- the immersion which John 'h^aovv tov preached pv^ev 'Icoduves' preaclied concerning Jesus 38 How God anointed Jesus diro Na^apeT, m? e^picrev avTov of Nazareth how God "anointof Nazareth with the Holy Ghost 6 Oeos Uvevp-aTL 'Ayiw kol 8v- ed him with the 'Holy Spirit
wliich
;
vp.eis
oiSare to yevo-
Lord of
all
you
know
that
37
38
To our previous See ch. 1 2. note e. Uvevtiari 'Ayim. 15-19 that message wliich he sent, Dodd. This I prefer further e.xegetical and would add as we subject have on this this case. TVe remarks of ^ijua in representative other any to our messages from kings, and councils, and governments, and confirmatory they are all ^rjfiaza, words of significance, and words of In this Book of Acts we find Hi'tvun'Ayiov ticenty-tu-o times, Jesus is the messenger of the everlasting cove- and in the whole Christian Scriptures ninety-two times. The authority. nant, and the Gospel is the message of God to a world in Book of Acts is, therefore, emphatically the book of the disIt is ninety times translated in It is a message of peace, a word, or message of pensation of the Holy Spirit. rebellion. reconciliation, published not to Jews only, but to Jews and the common version of the Christian Scriptures Holy Ghost,
:
Gentiles.
"
Spirit.
It should
be uniformly Holy
Spirit.
E/niaat'
Luke, in his Gospel, introduces it twelve times while, in all the or anointed him, empowered other historical books of N. T., it is found only fourteen times.
him.
''
Matthew,
Urev/iaTt 'Ayict
y.at
and
not with a Holy Spirit ence to the creation^ or generation and baptism of Jesus, in and <; power, but with the Holy Spirit and power abso- the anarthrous form, ch. 1 18, 20; 3 11. So, also, Mark in A holy spirit and a power are wholly indefinite, his Gospel, ch. 1 8. But after this, in the absence of Aytoi; lute. The history of Jesus Christ they both prefix the article, and thus he, who is first introduced therefore incomprehensible.
SvvaftEt,
:
:
has been written, but the history of the Holy Spirit has as Uinaa Ayiov, is immediately designated -co nvsv/ia. Luke also, first introduces him Jlvntfia Ayior, ch. 1 15, never been written. The Holy Spirit represents not a spirit he apof God, nor an angel of God. but all Divinity, and Divinity and, again, in v. 35, with regard to Christ's conception,
:
pears as
:
But
tion.
it
10.
nvivua Ayioi', and, again, in reference to baptism, John the Baptist says of him, he will baptize you
'
Holy
Spirit
and
in fire ".
works one and the same Spirit. " By his Spirit he garnished the heavens, and formed the crooked " Thou sendest serpent," or the milky way, Job 20 13. forth thy Spirit and thou renewest the face of the earth," But these he consummates by the winds of Ps. 104 30.
But
all these,
John, too, when he first introduces the Holy Spirit, and intimates his baptism, presents him in the same anarthrous
And
form, ch. 1
33.
troduce him.
And,
Book
:
of Apostolic Acts,
when
first
heaven.
So by
introduced, both in giving instruction to the Apostles, and in his word, the breath of the Lord, his Spirit reference to baptism, ch. 1 2, 5 ; he is presented as JJieifta
'Aytov.
quickens us.
Jli'evfta 'Ayiov, in its
After being thus so systematically designated in reference to Il/tevhis birth, baptism, and mission, as simply and absolutely baptism in nrtv/iari y.ai nv^i. Matt. 3 11. He also cast out /la Ayiov, he is occasionally, indeed often, being now well demons Tivevftan Qsov, Matt. 14 28, etc., etc. In the triune known, styled to Ttvevfia, xo nvevfia Aytov, and to nvtviia -co
anarthrous form,
1
:
1:18;
20.
manifestation of
Spirit,
God
there
is
A/wr.
And
all
this in
good
taste,
and these
Divine.
As
altuitous criticism to assume that ITt8i'ua Ayiov does not ways indicate, in reference to this glorious personality, the
tion on this
ceive
same definite Divine personality into which, or into whose, most mysterious and Divine theme, as we con- name, equally with that of the Father and the Son, all ChrisWe thank God that we can have the full of them. tians are immersed.
74
X.
REVISED VERSION.
;
GltEEK TEXT.
and with power who went about vdnei, OS 8n]?^dev tvepyeruiv kol and with power who went about, from place to place, doing good, and healing all that Icofieuos iravTas rovs KaraSwadoing good, and liealing all were oppressed of the devil for (TTevofxevovs viro rov Sia^oAov, that were oppressed by the for God was with him. OTL 6 Oeos '>']v fJLeT avTov- " kol devil God was with him.
;
;
assurance of unrterstanding, that Hrevua 'Aytov, like Jesus Christ, is the divinely-estabUshed designation of the Christian's
" that
".
And
Jesus,
afBrmed by John, will immerse in Holy Spirit or in Holy Spirit and in fire not in the Holy Spirit and in the fire. Advocate and Sanctifier. We may further say, on all our premises, that JJi'tv/ta'Ayior He has also promised to give a Holy Spirit, but not the Holy Appears it not then, that Ui'tvSpirit, to them that ask him. is nowhere in Holy Writ used as applicable to any Christian
too, it is
man, however sanctified and adopted into the family of God. /la Ayiov and to Hptvua ro Ayior, and to 'Ayiov Jlitvfta arc o Ir,aovi, It;aovi as much as Jesus is in the New in the Christian currency, like the currency It is an appropriated name Testament, or as Joshua was in the Old. We have many bap- X^taros, and 6 IriOovs 6 X^taros\ We have in Mark 1:1, The Hebrews had Ir,aov XqiOTov viov tov Qeov ; but when a full confession of tists now-a-days, but no John Ihe Baptist. many Christs of the house of David and of the house of Aa- faith, the most approved by him, was expressed by Peter,
but now both Jews and Gentiles have but One Christ; ( JIatt. 10 IG.) it is in these words Iv ci b X^taros, 6 vloi Here we find in one affirmation the is the Christ Ihe only Christ of God. TOV Qeov tov ^coi'tos. articleybwr times, once for every predicate of the Saviour. Tlie emphatically, the LoriPs anointed.
ron
: :
and, therefore, he
Again,
God
and
finally
on
this
topic
to
We
are
in
never said
the
Hence a question
arises -whether, at
any time, or
that
is
in
in
the
Christian
Scriptures
be
baptized
Holy
not represent
all
indicated
any by
Spirit. We have three TO Ui'EVfia TO 'Ayiov personally and officially contemplated, Spirit, but uniformly in Hoh/ a bap- especially when this Divine agent is referred to or whether baptisms set before us in the Christian oracles tism in water, in spirit, and in fire. They are in the Greek any personal spirit, angelic or human, is ever represented by
:
Scriptures uniformly anarthrous, and not in the water, in the Ilpevfta Ayioj', in any passage in the Christian Scriptures.
fire,
in the Spirit.
fire
;
We
may be
To
may be propounded.
Is
water, or in
fire.
a water, or in there not evidence, full and satisfactory, that the agent that is by one apostle named Urevica Ayiov is by the same apostle
named to ITrivua ro Ayiov, while speaking on the same subsome- ject? Paul to the Corinthians, in his memorable dissertation something. Hence the Apostolic com- on spiritual gifts and on the Spirit, whence they emanate, thing as well as mission reads immerse them into the name ; not in the 1st Epistle, ch. 12, thus speaks Tteqi Ttvevftarixiov Concernname of the Theiotes or Godhead into " the name of the ing spirituals on spiritual gifts, states, as prefatory, that no Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit." This one can say that Jesus is Lord, but by Hvtx'^axi Ayico by a formula is pregnant with exalted conceptions of a special Holy Spirit, or by Holy Spirit, anarthrous. But this anarthrous Holy Spirit, almost in the same breath relation to the Father as now our Father ; to the Son as our kinsman Redeemer ; and to the Holy Spirit as our Ad- becomes to ^e avro Ttvevfia one and the same Spirit, just as vocate with the Father through the dignity and merit of the there is 6 Se avros xv^iog, and 6 Se avTos &cos, one and the same God ; and yet this ro ito 7tvtv/ia is first introduced Lord Jesus. But if this do not give UvBv/in 'Ayiov sv Jlm'/iiari Ayiu> To be immersed in fire is rather the .symbol of destruction. full satisfaction to the most curious, we have another fact of that which is ascribed by Paul It is, indeed, a symbol of purification of metals, but not of paramount authority, viz.
Again, every person
is
said
to
be baptized
into
persons.
the obe- to Hvtvfia Ayiov, anarthrous, is by him, again, ascribed to to dient will be purified and the disobedient consumed. Hence JJvevfea to Ayiov. 1 Cor. 12: 3. " No one can say that Jesus is the choice of two baptisms obey and be purified, disobey Lord, but by Hvtv/ian Ayiro." This, although anarthrous, is
To a promiscuous
audience,
it
may
be
said,
and be consumed.
It has
construed by the Holy Spirit but literally by Holy Spirit. But logically, as well as grammatically, he reasons thus There
:
been noted that the most sublime operations of the are three Scai^caen
one
class of gifts,
It
Godhead have been ascribed to the anarthrous ITrcvfia 'Ayiov. one class of operations. We may admit, if any one calls for it, was tlic Holy Spirit or, according to JIatthew. Holy Spirit that there arc classes of gifts or offices, classes of services, and {Ili'cvfitt 'Aytoy) that created the body of Jesus tv^ed^rj cv classes of operations, subjectively and objectively contemplated. o avros ynoxQi axovoa ry. Ifrev/taroi Ayiov. She was pregnant by But there is " to Ss uvto Ttvevun ", and there is Three Divine agents, Holy Spirit, not by a Holy Spirit. Again it is affirmed, v. 20, xvQioi ", and there is 6 avros &cos ".
'
'
CHAP. X.
REVISED VERSION.
75
GREEK TEXT.
third
39 And we are witnesses of i]fx.els ia/xeu /xaprvpes TravTcav cou things which he did, both in iiroLTjaev tv re rjj X'^P? "^^^ lovthe land of the Jews, and in Je- Salcou Kol iu "^lepovaaXrjiJiov rusalem; whom they slew and avelKov Kpepaaaure? eVt ^vXov. hanged on a tree *" TOVTOU 6 Oeos rj-yeipe rfj rplry 40 Him God raised up the him rj/jLepa, Kol eBcoKev avTOV e/xcpavrj
all
'
:
And we
Jerusalem whom they slew, hanging him on a tree. Him God raised up the third day,
;
;
40
and shewed him openly not 41 to all the ]3eople, but to witaAAa p.apTvaL tois TrpoKe^eiporonesses before chosen by God, V1^p.iV0LS VTTO TOV OeOV, ypil', even to us who did eat and OLTLve^ avve(^ayopev kol crvvedrink with him after he rose TTiop^v avTcp, pera to avacrrrivaL from the dead. And he com- 42 the dead. ' kcu irapi-jyavTov Ik veKpcjv manded us to 'announce to the 42 And he commanded us to yuXev Tjpiv Kijpv^ai rw Xaw, kcu people, and to testify that it is preach unto the people, and to Siapaprvpaadai, otl avToy eariv he himself who is ordained by testify that it is he which was Oeov KpLTrjs God, to be the judge of the ordained of God to he the Judge 6 wpLapevos vtto tov V -13 ' (OlVTUIV KUL V^KpaV. TOVTCO living and the dead. To him 43 of quick and dead. 43 To him give all the pro- Tvavres o'l 7rpo(j)i]TaL paprvpov- all the prophets testify, that phets witness, that through his aLV, a(f)<7LV dpapTLcou Xaf^elv Slu whoever believes in him name whosoever believeth in him TOV ofopaTO? avTov iravTa tov shall, through his name, reshall receive remission of sins. TTLCTTevovTa els avTov. JEtl ceive remission of sins. While 44 44 While Peter yet spake these XaXovi'TOS' TOV UeTpov Ta pj-j- Peter was yet speaking these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all puTa TavTa, eireireae to Uvevpa words, the i-Holy Spirit fell on them which beard the word. all those who heard the word. 45 And they of the circum- TO Ay LOU eVt iravTas Tovf olkovthose of the circumci- 45 ^ kol i^eaTrj- And cision which believed, were as- ovTas TOV Xoyov. sion, who believed, as many tonished, as many as came with aav o'l e'/c irepLTopi]? iriaTol haoL as came with Peter, were asPeter, because that on the Gen- avvrjXOov tcS JleTpo), otl kul eTrl tonished because that on the tiles also was poured out the Ta edvrj rj Scopea tov Aylov Gentiles also, the gift of the gift of the Holy Ghost. IIvevpaTos iKKe-^VTaL' tjkovov Holy Spirit was poured out. 46 For they heard them speak yap avTLov XaXovvTcov yXcoacraLf, For they heard them speak 4G with tongues, and magnify God. Kal pLeyaXwovTcov tov Oeov. withother"'tongues,audmagniThen answered Peter, Then Peter answer- 47 3Ii]tl fy God. 47 Can any man forbid water, TOTe aireKplOr] 6 UeTpos,
shewed day, and openly 41 Not to all the people, but unto witnesses chosen before of God, even to us, who did eat and drink with him after he rose from
yeveadar
ov Travrl
tcS XaiS,
'
'
K>;pviai
y.ai
SiafiaoTvoaad'ai,, to herald, or to
anuounco
it is
<
and ho who
and to
testify that
ordained.
'i2oiauei'os, (OQi!^ca,
determined, ordained,
lie
is
indeed,
more than
both
aney.^id-rj
all.
Divine operations
in
em-
or Christology, that which, by one Christian writer under supernatural guidance, is ascribed sometimes to nueviia, is
and
in the
Holy
Spirit, or the
temple.
As
personalities, or operations,
Holy Guest of the Christian again ascribed to to avevfoa by himself; and again by others any one of these Divine to Ilfsvfta 'Aytoi' and to to 'Aytov Ili'cvua and to make it wo should not bo h3-percritical. superlative in some cases, ro Ilvtvua to 'Aytov, which caps the
The
is all sufficient,
and alone
all
sufficient, for
climax of grammatical precision and of exegetical development. In one sentence Ilfevfia Aytov is tantamount to ro llvsvfia as
And
hence, without
is
to Jehovah.
76
XI.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
tls
SwaraL
'
tov
cd.
'forbid the
fxrj
TrpoaeTa^e ceived the Holy Spirit, as well KaOws Kol Tjiieis; 48 And he commanded them as we? And he commandre avTOvs jSaTTTcaOrjuai. iv tw ed them to be immersed ''in to be baptized in the name of the OUO/JiaTl TOV IVVptOV. TOT l]pU)the name of the Lord. Then Then prayed they him TTjaav ai)Tov iirip-eLi^ai yp-epas Lord. they requested him to remain
'"'
Holy Ghost
we ?
TO
JIuiVfxa
TO
're-
-is
TLvas.
some days.
CHAP.
XI.
CHAP.
XI.
CHAP.
XI.
i
And the apostles and brethren 8e ol a-nociTothat were in Judea, lieard that Aoi Kai o'l d8eX(j)o). ol ovTe^ KaTa the Gentiles liad also received Tr]i/ lovoatav, otc /cat tu tUvr] the word of God. 2 And when Peter was come iSe^avTO tov Xoyov tov Oeouup to Jerusalem, they that were " Kol ore apifii] UiTpos els lepoof tlie circumcision contended aoXvpa, hieKplvovTo irpos olvtov with him,
eat with tliem.
"HKOYEAN
And
'when Peter went up into Jerusalem, they of the circumcision 'disputed with
him,
saying.
3
3 Saying, Thou wentest in to ol Ik irepLTopxis, ^ XeyovTes, ' Otc You associated with men who men uncircumcised, and didst Tvpos avBpas aKpo^vaTiav e^^ov- were uncircumcised, and ate
But Peter reTas elariXdes, Kol avve<l)ayes av- with them. 4 But Peter rehearsed the matlated the matter from the beTols. 'Ap^dfMevos 8e 6 JleTpos ter from the beginning, and exginning, and set it forth in pounded it by Older unto them, i^TtdT0 avTolf KaOe^ijs Xeywv, order to them, saying, I was saying, J^yco rjp.'i]i' ei> jroXet loinrrj in the city of Joppa, praying 5 1 was in the city of Joppa 7rpoaev)(o/xepos, kol eiSoii ev e/c- and I saw, in a trance, a vipraying and in a trance I saw a something descend, like vision, A certain vessel descend, aTaaei opafia, KaTapaLvov aKtvos sion, as it had been a great sheet, let Ti CO? odovqv p.fyaXyu, Teaaap- a great sheet, let down from
''
7iol
suffer, not
permit, ohslrucl,
ol'
ti'
ImSrari.
witlthiild.
eminence.
the water,
pre-
But
y.nza here
in
ought to be represented by tliroiigliout, as it is com. ver. of Luke's Gospel, and in this book, as well as
as to forbid, to willisland.
The primary meaning given by in classic Greek. In Luke's writings we find it so represented. Lidd. and Scott, and Kob., to cut short, indicates more than In his Gospel 8 1, 4, 39; 10 37 23 5 ; 9 31, 42; It implies not merely withholding;, but hindering, or 24:5. forliid.
: : :
debarring water.
True no Gentiles before had been admitted Kai ore, does not indicate ''then, when," but, "and when, were they looked for, or sought after, Peter went up, they of the circumcision". " Who were" is by the Jews, who had assumed that salvation belonged exclunot in the text, and is re<liindant. " Thou wentest in," does
'
sively to thcui.
f
you associated
They had
same to
with.
It
Associate
is
JTi'svftn
nessed.
^
was not then in fasliion, occurring only twice in the old. But now, no term is more apposite to this and other passages
in the
'
New
Testament.
Lord, he
This and annexed by Ln., and possesses strong claims in the esteem of Jude, V. 9, are the only places, in the Christian Scriptures, Gricsbach. En to oro/na, and iv roi ovofiari are never sub- where this word is represented by, contend. The Devil constituted in Sacred, or Classic Literature, as synonyms. The tended about the body of Moses. Disputed, is more apposite authority by which any act is performed must never be con- to questions of debate, .and especially in such a category. AVo founded with the meaning, or intention of it. find it thus rendered, Kom. 14 1, applied to such cases,
is
:
''
commanded them
to be immersed.
Xqiotov
Kara
ti;v
Judea" com.
ver.
This
CHAP.
XI.
77
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
e'/c tov ov- heaven by four corners, and it ners; and it came even to me: pavov, Kol rjXdeu o[)(pi9 e/xov- came even to me. Uponwliich, 6 Upon tlie which when I had when I had 'earnestly looked, I els rju dreuiaas Karevoovv, kol fastened mine eyes, I considered, considered, and sav? four-footed eiSou TO. TerpairoSa rrjs 7>;p Koi and saw four-footed beasts of animals of the earth, and wild TO, Orjpla KOL ra epirera koI ra the earth, and wild beasts, and beasts, and reptiles, and birds rJKOvaa creeping things, and fowls of the TrereLva rod ovpavov. of the air. And I heard a voice, 8e (pcofrjs \eyova-qs p-oi, Avaair. saying to me. Arise, Peter kill 7 And I heard a voice saying aras, IJerpe, Ovaov kcu (f)dye. and eat. But I said, not so, unto me, Arise, Peter; slay, and ehrov Se, ]\fT]8afiw, Kvpie- otl Lord for nothing common or eat. Trdu KOLVov if aKaOaprov ov8eunclean, has, at any time, enS But I said, Not so. Lord: TTore elayjXdev els to aro/xa fiov. But tered into my mouth. for nothing common or unclean " (XTreKpidr) 8e fxoi 0ov?; e'/c 8ev- the voice 'answered me again hath at any time entered into 6 from heaven repov eK rod ovpavov, What God has my mouth. p-rj eKaOapLae, av ko'lvov. cleansed, that call not you Oeos 9 But the voice answered me ^^ TOVTO 8e eyevero eiri rp\s, kol common. And this was done again from heaven, What God and all were three times airavra dvecnraa-drj els tov hath cleansed, that call not thou ttolXlv
**
'
lo
common.
10 And tliis was done three times: and all were drawn up again into heaven. 11 And behold, immediately there were three men already come unto the house where I was, sent from Cesarea unto me. 12 And tile Spirit bade me go with them, nothing doubting. Moreover, these six brethren accompa.nied me, and we entered into the man's house 13 And lie shewed us how he had seen an angel in his house, which stood and said unto him. Send men to Joppa, and call for Simon, whose surname is Peter; 14 Who shall tell thee words, whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved. 15 And as I began to speak, the Holy Ghost fell on them, as on us at the besinning. 16 Then remembered I the
:
e^avrrjs drawn up again into heaven. And behold, there were imTpels dv8pes eireaTTjcrav eVt ttjv mediately three men already oIkluv ev fi rjprjv, direaTaXpievoL come to the house where I " ehre diTO Kacaapelas Trpos p-e. was, sent from Cassarea to me. 8e p.OL TO irvevp.a, avveXOelv avAnd the Spirit bade me go Tols, prj8ev 8LaKpLvoiJ.evov- rjX- with them, doubting nothing. 6ov 8e avi^ e/xot /cat ol e^ u8eX- And, moreover, these si.x
ovpavov.
/cat
l8ov,
ii
12
(f)ol
accompanied
me
13
d7n]yyeiXe and we entered into the man's and he told us, how re rjp.LV ttcos el8e tov dyyeXov house ev T(S oIkco avTOV aTaOevTa /cat he had seen the "-messenger in his house, who stood and
oIkov TOV dv8pos,
;
elTTOVTa
avTw,
AnoaTeiXov
eis
'loinnjv dv8pas,
21'ip.cova
kcu. p.eTaTrep.'^aL
said to
him
Tpov,
ere,
eV ot? acodrjarj
^^
av
kou irds o
oIkos (TOV.
p.e
ev 8e tco
dp^aaOai
and call surname is Peter, who will tell you words, by which you and all your "house shall be And as I began to saved. speak, the Holy Spirit fell on
tlie
ii>
TO
I
Ayiov eV avTovs,
rjp.ds ev dpxij-
"bcginIG
e'0'
^"^
Then
is
remembered
I had earnesib/ looked, better than Looking steadfastly, Wesley, Mur. Looked earnestly, Wakefield, Boothroyd. I fixed my eyes, Thompson.
''
Arsi'iaas xarcfoovv,
>
ATToaredoi'm'S^as,
Soh.,
"
men ",
'
omitted, or repudiated
by
" fixed
my
eyes."
Gr.,
Lach.,
and
:
Tf.,
2.
See Note w.
p. 83.
ATtcKffid-tj,
were
it
not that, in
its
hundred and
question, or
fortj^-seven times),
it is
on
tl"^"'' 'IS
o"
us tliem,
It is a logical inferus, of the Jews "as in the beginning." ence from these words, that from the day of Pentecost, to the
responded.
78 KING JAMES
VERSION.
CHAP. XL
REVISED VERSION.
word of the Lord, how that he 5e rov pij/j-aro^ Kvpiov, w? e'Ae- the declaration of the Lord, said, John indeed baptized with yev, Iwavurj? p.iv (^aTTTLcreu vSa- how he said, John, indeed, water; laut ye shall be baptized TL, vfiels 8e jiaTrTLa6i]aea6e Iv immersed in water, but you with the Holy Gliost. shall be immersed in the Holy JIviVjxaTL 'Ayicp. Ji ovv ti]v 17 Forasmuch then as God Spirit. pSince, then, God n 'ktiju Sojpeav eScoKeu avrois 6 gave them the like gift as lie did gave them the isame gift even unto us, who believed on the 0eo9 CO? Kai i]plv, m(TTevaa<jiv as he did to us, when we Lord Jesus Christ, what was I, eirl Tov KvpLOv Ii-jcrovu XpiaTov, believed on the Lord Jesus
-^^
eyco 8e tls rj/xyu Svvaros KcoXvaai Christ; who was I that I God ? they heard these Tou Ueov; AKOvauvre^ oe could withstand God? When things, they held their peace, ravra ^^crv^acrav, koI iSo^a^ou they heard these things they and glorified God, saying. Then TOV Oeov, Xeyovres, Apaye kol were silent, and glorified 'God, hath God also to the Gentiles saying, God, then, indeed, has T0I9 edi/eaiu 6 Oeo^ rrjv fierdgranted repentance unto life. also granted to the Gentiles voLav e8coKev e!? ^w?/i'. 19 Now they which were the reformation 'to life. ^ 01 p.ei' ovv SiuaTrapepres oltto scattered abroad upon the perNow they who were scatsecution that arose about Ste- Trjs OX'i^eag rrji yevofxeurjs eVi tered abroad, upon the perphen, travelled as for as Phe- ^reipaucp, 8irj\doi> ecos ^oiv'lktjs secution that arose about nice, and Cyprus, and Aiitioch, Stephen, travelled as far as Koi Kvnpov kolI AvTioy^elas, fXTjpreaching the word to none but Phenicia, and Cyprus, and AnSeiA XaXovvres tou Xoyov el /x?) tioch, speaking "the word to unto the Jews only. 20 And some of them were jxovov 'Io8aioi9. ^^ rjaau 8e nve^ none but "Jews. And some
IS
When
is
'
19
20
been given, else they would not have gone so far back. The interval between the day of Pentecost, and the calling of the
put down, by our best Biblical scholars and commentators, as about seven or eight years. See the
Gentiles, in CiBsarea,
is
but ficrnpoia, resij'iscentia, reformation, or returning to a recovery. Suetonius, change of life. right understanding
'
changed
to, into
= etsSa>r;p
on
to,
or into
state of
clironology of our
Clark makes
natural
it
Adam
figure,
order to
life
in its
mind changing
the course
God grants
"
Spirit,
the Gentiles,
41.
at the commencement technical term, indicative of the message, the last message of God among the Jews, a. d. 33 and among to the world. It is called " the word of the kingdom "- ' the Now the Holy Spirit is given to them word of life " not the letter, or law, but the word, or gospel.
This formula
now becomes
a sort of
V.
This 19th
Stephen.
and a comforter, or an advocate. This scene in Cajsarea, and that in .Jerusalem, are called and they are tlio only scenes, that, in Holy Scripture, are called the Baptism, or immersion of the Holy Spirit. They spoke
s.inctifier,
The
8th, 9th,
resumes the narrative, from the death of and 10th chapters, to the 19th verse
display
was
sensible, visible.
The version of Saul of Tarsus the 10th the conversion of the Gentiles. The 11th to the 19th v. gives an account of Peter's
visit to
r j, if
The premises
is
necessarily
gift.
in
going
conceded.
the same
to the Gentiles.
The former
ful.
the latter
is
more
familiar
and as truth-
Apostles
is
and success.
1 larjv diooeav rtioTcvaaoiv, the same gift. It was only to them that believed, indicating that only such are the temple They commenced at Antiuch, in Syria, to act in concert, under of the Holy Spirit the Holy Guest. His miraculous gifts the sanction of a solemn ordination, and mission.
Paul and Barnabas became prominent actors, and their proper labors engross the principal incidents recorded in this book.
were a sign to those that were out of the Church. ' AxovaaiTCi, 1st aor. part., on hearing, they were
having heard
'
;
See ch.
1,
note
a,
on Xoyo;.
all,
Tlic
or severally,
7,ov/noav, they
were
quiet.
God
God
by the
article, in this
book,
it is specific
God
t,mt;v
ftsrapoLav ets
The reformation
is
CHAP. XL
REVISED VERSION.
of them were
7i)
GREEK TEXT.
of Cyprus and Cyrene, ^ avTmv av8ps KvirpLOL kol Kvwhich when they were come pT]vaLOL, o'lTLves elaeXOovTes ely to Antioch, spake unto the GreAvTLo-)(iav, iXaXovu irpos rovs cians, preaching the Lord Jesus. EXXi^vLarai , evayyeXL^o/xefOL 21 And the hand of tlie Lord ^^ kcu tjv and a great Tov KvpLOv 'Irjcrovv. was with them Kvplov avrmv XeLp fxer ttoXvs re number believed, and turned
:
men
men
of Cypwho, having
come
gospel
of
the
Lord
Jesus.
tioch.
dpid/jLo^ TTLaTevcrag unto the Lord. 22 Then tidings of these ttI tov Kvpiov ^^ 'HKOvaOii 8e things came unto the ears of the o Xoyos ils ra dra r?;? eKKX-qaias church which was in Jerusalem Trjs eV lepoaoXvfioLS irepl avand they sent forth Barnabas, Twv KCU e^aTreareiXaf Bapvdthat be should go as far as AnduXOelu eW 'Aunoy^elas. I3ai>
'
the hand of the Lord was 21 with them, and a great numirreaTpe-^ev ber believed and ^turned to
the Lord.
And
Then
tidings
of
22
was
in
Jerusalem
and they
23 Who, when he came, and Jiad seen the grace of God, was glad, and exhorted them all, that witli purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord. 24 For he was a good man, and full of the Holy Ghost, and of faith and much people was added unto the Lord. 25 Then departed Barnabas
:
And
it
came
to pass, that
a whole
year they assembled themselves with tlie church, and taught much people. And the
disciples
first in
OS Trapayevo/jLevof kol IScov ttjv who, when he came and be- 23 held the grace of God, was e-)(apri, kol rrapeglad, and exhorted them all, KaXei vrauTas tij Trpodead Trjs that witii purpose of heart, KupSias irpoap-eveiv tcS Kvplco- they should adhere to the OTL Tju avi-jp ayaOwi Kai ttXtj- Lord. For lie was a good man, 21 and full of "'the Holy Spirit pr]s IIvevp.aTos 'Aylov kou ttland of faith. And a great aTecos. KOL TTpoaeTiffr] o^^Ao? multitude was added to the LKavos Tc3 Kvpicp. "^ E^rjXOe 8e Lord. Then Barnabas depart- 25 eh Tapaov 6 Bapva^as dva^i]- ed to Tarsus to seek Saul. And when he had found him, 26 ^ Koi evpcov T-qaaL SavXov, avhe brought him to Antioch. Tov rjyayeu avTov eJy AvTL6)(eiav. And it came to pass that, dureyei>TO 8e avTOVS (fiavTou oXop ing a whole year, they were avva^drjvai iu tyj eKKXrjaia, kol assembled with the congregation, and tauglit ^a great mulSiSa^ai o)(Xov iKauov, y^prjixaTLAnd the disciples titude. (jaL re irpwTov dv Avtlo^'lu. tovs were called "Christians first
'
'
Antioch.
/jLadrjTas
Either, " to Jews only
JLpcaTiauovs.
to
^^
'JEv in Antioch.
is is
-whon}' redundant.
", or,
only
Jews.
security,
current English.
In forty occurrences
Iijaovv.
a good while, long while, sore, svjjicient, able, meet. Of these, it has fourteen representatives.
is
TllOUgh
Evnyye}.i'l,ctt
it is
person for
its
burthen.
is
The word
is
it. Sufficient, most nearlj', in generic Beza prefers dignus. "We have a homely word, or phrase, which well represents it. We say of such a
not one
equal to
it.
sense, represents
one
"
he has got
",
It
may
be
He
is
was
suitable to
him
that which
"
ho
is
au eloquent
fact,
and gives
he deserved.
"
It
was so
in this case.
He
merited
a great
two predicates of Jesus transcendant glory. He is the anointed Lord, and the Chrislcd Jesus, lie is the Lord, and
to the
the Christ of the Universe.
it.
Lord.
13. v. 4.
The discijjles were called Christians first in Antioch." The persecution commenced at the martyrdom of Stephen, and became the means of disseminating the gospel of the grace upon the of God. A large and flourishing church in Antioch, was one of the fruits. The disciples, proving and maintaining that Jesus was the Christ, obtained from them the name of Christians first in Antioch, the capital of Syria, called after Antio-
Kai SiSn^at oyXov ixai'or. 'ly.avog, in com., ver., is repre- chus Epiphanes, a monster of iniquity. It became the seat sented by worthy, large, great, enough for, many, much, long. of a flourishing church, and the occasion of a name, even
'
80
KIiVG
CHAP.
XII.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
27
Spirit, by /xeWeiu eaeaOat l(j) oXi^v Spirit that there would be a should be great dearth tlirough- fxeyav great famine throughout all out all the world: which came TTjv OLKOvixevrjv octtis kul eyethe land, which occurred in to pass in the days of Claudius vero CTTi Iv\av8iov Kaiaapoi. the days of 'Claudius. Then
fied
tlie
ill tliese days came TavTais Se tols Tj/xepais KaTrjXOov And in those days prophets from Jerusalem unto diro lepocroAvficoi' TrpofPijTai et? came down from Jerusalem ^ f 1 28 S'^ Antioch. AvTio-^iiav. avaaras oe ety to Antioch. And one of them, 28 And tliere stood up one of ^ avTcou ovofxaTt,' Ayafios, iajj- named Agabus, having stood them named Agabus, and signiup ''made known througli the /xai/e Sia tov Uvev/jLaro^, \i/xov
27
And
propliets
'
'
'
28
that
there
Cesar.
rwv
Se piaOijTcov
29 Then the disciples, every peiTo TLS, according to his ability, de- eh SiaKouiau termined to send relief unto the Kovaiu ei> Trj brethren which dwelt in Judea.
29
''the disciples,
man
cording
to
his
de-
tol9 kutol-
termined to send
relief to the
;
lovSaia d8eX(poIs' brethren that dwelt in Judea which they also did and sent 30 Wliich also tliey did, and sent it to the elders by the hands Trpos Tovs irpeafivTepovs 8ia ^ei- it to the Elders by the hands of Barnabas and Saul. pos Hapva^a koI avAov. of Barnabas and Saul.
''
30
CHAP.
XII.
CHAP.
XII.
CHAP.
XII.
Now
KA7
ras
(.Ketvov
8e tov Kaipov
6
lie-
'JIpco8r]f
^aaiAevs
-)(eLpai
KaKcoaai
rwas
tS>v
And he
killed
James the
dueiAe 5e
name
is
an evidence of
its
" Siwpius
vero
rency.
^
ca/j/tarc,
tur.
Acts 11
29 and 17
It is
31 ".
There
is
case to coQianv.
It
brethren^',
understood to be: '^certain of the or every one of the brethren, in prosperous circum-
is
Roman
histo-
stances.
'
ry, is the
He was
Kar
Agrippina,
54.
v.niQo?,
which fact well synchroAnother Claudius sat on nizes with the details of this book. the same throne, born a. d. 246. He was a great military chieftain, and died a. n. 270. There havmg been two Claudiuses, one of Ciermau, and one of Gothic descent, may have occasioned the insertion in the margin, which finally crept into
Christ; this event happened
mature and seasonable time. Tempore enim venire rerum omnium est, inquit Cornicus. The Greeks make a difference between y_novog, lime, and y.atQos, season, if not always, generally hence xat^os, opportunitas, mature and seasonable time. Solomon, as well as the Greeks, sometimes placed season. a.m\ lime in antithesis; "due season", Luke 12:42;
opportunitas
;
Gal.
this
the text.
''
6:10; Heb. 11 15 Acts 24 25. Herod, it seems, judged time of famine, and necessary contribution to the necessi:
of ol fiaO'rirai
ties of the poor brethren, a suitable season for him to persecute rts. Instead Ka&ms T^vTTo^eiro res avtajv. Mey., De Wette, and oppress them. He laid hands upon the Christians to Hack. Bnnva^a, Dor. Gen. 19 14 Luke 13 29 John 1 43. mallreal, as eTtcjinlev ras x"<> intimates. And, seeing it to The disciples, in proportion as (t<s) any one was prospered, de- be a^earov rots lovSaiois, pleasing to the Jews, he seized Peter
See
in
Cor. 16
2.
as a feast for them, and, having killed Peter with the sword,
any
one,
is
tantamount
:
every
one.
Still as
ns. Acts 2
45,
com.
ver.,
any
mined
CHAP.
XII.
81
GREEK TEXT.
kol ISoju oti apearov sword.
louSaioif,
Trpocredero that
ter
it
REVISED VERSION.
3 And because he saw it fxa^aipa. pleased the Jews, iie proceeded ecTTL T0?9 further to take Peter also. Then
And
because he saw
crvXXa^eLv koI
rjfjLepai
Uerpov
^
tS>v
a^vficav.
ov
Koi
also.
iriaaas eOero eh <pvXaKr]v, ivapa4 And when he had appre'loaves.) And 'having apprehended him, he put him in prison, 8ovi reaaapat reTpaSlois arpa- bended him, he put him in and delivered him to four qua- TLcariav (j^vXacnjeLV avTov, ^ov- prison, and delivei'ed him ternions of soldiers to keep him A0fJ.V09 jxera to iracry^a avaya- to four 'quaternions of solliini
intending after Easter to bring yeiu avTov tw XacS. forth to the people. IltTpog eTi-ipelTO kv
:
rfj
5 Peter therefore was kept in irpoatvynj 8e prison but prayer was made
Pein
without ceasing of the church VTTfp aVTOV. unto God for him.
6
tov Oeou
therefore,
was
kept
prison,
but
learnest
prayer,
without
ceasing,
was made
have brought him forth, in between two soldiers, bound Svo (TTparicoTCJU, SeSep-epo? aXvthat night, Peter was sleeping with two chains; and the keep- aeai Svai, (f)uXaKe9 re irpo rrj? between two soldiers, bound ers before the door kept the 6vpas eTijpovi/ rrji/ (j)vXaK7]u. with two chains; and keepers,
prison.
8e e'yueAAez^ avrov wpca- by the congregation to God have brought him forth, the yeiv 6 'Ifpco8r]f, rfj vvkt\ eKeii'rj for him. And when Herod would same night Peter was sleeping rjv 6 Uerpov KOip-copeuof fj.eTa^v
**
Ore
behold, the angel of the Lord came upon him, and a light shined in the prison ; and he smote Peter on the side, and raised him up, saying, Arise up quickly. And his chains fell off from his hands. 8 And the angel said unto
7
And
7re'-
ycov,
Ai'acTTa
iv
a'l
Ta)(^et.
Koi
e^erreaov avTov
)(Lpa>i^.
*'
aXvaei? k tuiv
etVe re 6
ayyeXos Tvpoi
Tcov
before the door, guarded the And behold a niessenger of the Lord stood near, and a light shone in the prison, and, striking Peter on the side, he raised liim up, saying, rise up quickly. And his chains nfell off from his hands. And the messenger said to him,
prison.
a sword. But this is a special case, because " the article fails when the idea is general." He was slain by the sword so in to
;
'
aZ,viicov,
of the unleavened.
to the feast
:
direct attention
of
should be translated
in a general sense,
It was not in days of unleavened bread, but of the unleavened bread, in a specific
These are idiomatic formulas. See sense. Hackett and others on this passage. JJiaaas, aor. part., having seized TtaQaSovg, part., having But we have in this context another such case given him over to four detachments of four soldiers, (fvlaaaeiv Haav Se fj/ie^at toiv at^vficov, ad verbum, "now were days avTOi:
' ;
''
of the
case
unleavened.''''
But
the
may
be),
were
Roman
usage.
quaternion
was a company of four soldiers. There were, therefore, sixThese are valuable examples, that supersede the ordinary teen soldiers ou duty, four at each time, in turns, keeping^ rules of Greek syntax and etymology, when applied to Hebrew guard. It is indicative of extended idioms and in some very grave cases, such as the anarthrous EyreTr,s, intentus, assiduus. Though to us apparent or protracted and earnest prayer. Crit. Sacr. Me^t, Ln., Tf., Hvtvfta, when qualified by ay tov.
;
I
much
a
less to
be an-
is
And
the
days of
the
unleavened
ivere.
it.
'
82
XII.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
him, Gird thyself, and bind on avTou, Jlepi^coaai, kcu VTroSTjcrai Gird yourself and bind on your thy sandals: and so he did. And Ta cravSaXia crov. Eiron-jae 8e sandals. And he did so. And he saith unto him, Cast thy gar- ovTco. KUL Xeyei avrco Uepi^a- he said to him. Cast your gar-
ment about
9
And he went
AOV TO
6eL
UKOAOV-
and
fol-
lowed him, and wist not that XovOet avTcp' kcu. ovk jjSei on ceived that what was done it was true wliich was done by by the angel; but thought he saw aXrjOes (an to yivoixevov Sia tov the messenger was ''real, but ayyeXov, eSoKei fie opa/xa /BXe- thought that he saw a vision. a vision. When they had passed the 10 When they were past the ireiv. BieXOovTes 5e TrpoiTTjv
and the second ward, tiiey came unto the iron gate that leadeth unto the city; which opened to them of his own accord: and they went out, and passed on through one street; and forthwith the angel departed from him. 11 And when Peter was come to himself, he said, Now I know of a surety, that the Lord hath sent his angel, and hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod, and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews. 12 And when he had considered the tJiiiig, he came to the house of Mary the motlier of John, whose surname was Mark, where many were gathered tofirst
ixQi.
Kcu i^eXdwv
ment around you, and "follow me. AndPeterwentoutandfoltjkolowed him, and "had not "per-
lo
"first
Tr\
the)'
came
which 'spontaneously opened to fiaTt] rji'oi-^drj avrol^- /cat e'^eAthem; and they went out, OovTis TvporjXOou pvjxriv p.tav, kol and passed on through one evOews OLTTccTTr] 6 ayyeXof air street. And forthwith the 11 TT avTov. KaL o IleTpos yevofxe- messenger departed from him. vos iv eavTcS, (lire, Nvv ol8a Then Peter, having come to
povaav
avro-
'
'
'
aXrjdas otl
e^aneaTeiXe Kvpios
/cat
himself, said.
Now I
'certainly
e^eiXeTO
/cat
know
his
e/c
xetpo9
Iov8aiu)i>.
eiri ttjv
IIpcoSov
"
7ra-
crrjs
ttJs
TrpocrboKias
tov
Xaov
re
Trjs
Twv
rjXOev
crvvihoav
oiKiau
Maplas
fxrjrpos
p.ei/ov
Icoavvov
MapKOV, ov
gether, praying.
<rvi'7]0pocafjLei>ot
Kat
that the Lord has sent messenger, and has delivered me out of the hands of Herod, and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews. And when he had considered the matter, he went to the house of Mary, the mother of John, whose surname was
12
as13
13 And as Peter knocked at flCPOL. sembled, praying. And "when the door of the gate, a damKpovaavTos Se tov IleTpov he knocked at the door of
""
^iy.oXovO'et,
is its
'
is
"of
itself."
it.
The word
its
me, such
"
.ipcmtaneoualij
"Of
own
accord,"
Kai ovx
r,8ei
on
may
alrjO-ss, pluperfect,
was
real.
'
It
may
is
somewhat
is
Ovx
not," is
obsolete
knew
with me "I
certainly
know,"
more
than
know
certainlj'.
here,
more appositely
to the case,
Now
(5) be
for
tov UtrQov
we
should be,
real.
And when
he knocked
door of the
the door
of
tlie
such cases,
fir!<t
it
would be
pleonastic.
Thomp.
Murd.;
of
door,
;
versions, ancient
and modern,
refer
outer gate,
and
the second.
Dodd.
CHAP.
XII.
83
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
the
REVISED VERSION.
gate,
came to hearken, named rriv Qvpav tov TrvXu>vo9, 7rpo(Trj\Rhoda. 6e TraLSlcTKr) viraKOvaai, oi^Ofxari 14 And when she knew PeJ-^ooi]' Kai eTTL-yvovcra ttjv ter's voice, she opened not the gate for gladness, but ran in, (j)ajvr]v TOV Jlerpou, airo rrjs ^aand told how Peter stood before pas ovK ^voi^e tov irvXatva, elcrthe gate. 15 And they said unto her, Spa/jLovcra Se dTn^yyeiXei' eaTavat Thou art mad. But she con- TOV IleTpov irpo tov ttvXcovo^. stantly affirmed that it was even ^ 01 Se 7rpo9 avTYjV elirov, JMaivr).
so.
'
maid
sen'ant,
to hear-
ken. And recognizing Peter's voice, she did not open the gate, for gladness ; but ran in and
15
they
said
to
Then said tiiej^ It is his angel. 16 But Peter continued knocking. And when they had opened the door, and saw him, they were
astonished. 17 But he beckoning unto them with the hand to hold their peace, declared unto them how the Lord had brought him And he out of the prison. said. Go shew these tilings unto James, and to the brethren. And lie departed, and went into an-
it was even so. Then they said. It is his ^'niesSe Sucry^vpi^eTO ovtcos ^')(^eLv. senger. But Peter continued ol S eXeyov, O ayyeXos avTov knocking. And when they '0 Se UeTpoi eirepeve had opened the door, and saw ecTTiv.
You
16
*'
Kpovcov avoi^avTei Se elSov av- him, they were astonished. But he, beckoning to them Tov, Koi i^eaTTjaav. KUTaael- with the hand to be quiet,
declared to them how the avTo\s ttw? 6 KVpLOS Lord had brought him out of the prison. And he said, Go avTov e^i^yayev e/c Tijs (fjvXaKi]?. tell these things to James, eljre Se, AirayyeiXaTe 'laKco/Su) and to the brethren. And he KUL Toli aSeX(f)0L9 TavTa. Kctl departed and went to another
Trj
aas Se avTOis
8tr]yrj(TaT0
X^^P'-
O'lyav,
'
other place. 18 Now as soon as it was day, there was no small stir among the soldiers, what was become of Peter. 19 And when Herod had sought for him, and found him not, he examined the keepers, and commanded that the\j should be put to death. And he went
e^eXdav
TTov.
i)v
^
to- place.
revopevrjs Se i]pepa9,
aTpaTiaiTaLS,
eyeveTO.
^'^
Se
eirL^Tj-
evpcov, ava-
KaTeXOwv
airo
Now, as soon as it was day, there was no small stir among the soldiers, as to what had become of Peter. And when Ilerod had sought for him, and did not find him, he examined the keepers, and commanded that they should be put to And he went from death.
18
19
'H Se in those indicative of office in the Christian Church. The but she pertinaciously continued to abuse of such terms in popular currenc}', is, with me, a preaffirm tliat it was even so. ponderating argument. The ideal forms entertained of angels, especially of their personalities, is an additional argument in " Ilis messenger, ayyekos. This word so often Coleridge says, " After much thought on their case. occurring in the Christian Scriptures, sometimes indicates a the subject of angels as a divine kind of finite beings, I find heavenl}', and sometimes an earthly messenger. The nono sufficing reason to hold it for a revealed doctrine, and tion that every one, especially every good man, has a guardian assuredly it is no truth of philosophy, which, as I have elseangel in constant attendance, is older than the N. T., and still where remarked, can conceive but three kinds 1st. The cherished in many minds. In this place, it might be supposed infinite reason 2nd. The finite rational ; and 3d. The finite to indicate a messenger sent by Peter, rather than Peter himirrational that is, God, man, and beast. What, indeed, even self in person. But amongst the .Jews, it was generally a for the vulgar, is, or can an archangel be, but a man with cherished idea, that every good man had a guardian angel. wings, better or worse, than the wingless species, accordLuke simply narrates, but comments not on the occasion. ing as the feathers are white or black 1 I would that the Neither shall we. Anglicized in our English On weighing all that I have read and thought on the word had been translated instead of Bible." Kew Edition, Notes in Hackett vol. 5, p. 125. translation of in propriety general, and the word angel in It might be, in modern style, not a little agitation as to particular, I feel a preponderance of reason and propriety, in
'
than of transferring words of what Peter came to be. Too stiff and formal Taoayos is well This more especially obtains in this word, and represented by commotion, indicating both inquiry and alann.
!
84
CHAP. XHI.
KEVISED VEKSION.
to Cassarea, and
GKEEK TEXT.
and
T7]s
'lovSaia?
^^
flf TJji/
'
Kataapeiav Judea
'
abode
20
abode.
8LeTpLl3eu.
Hv
8e 6
HpmSi-jS there.
highly dis- dv/xo/iaxcou TvpioLS kou 21l8u)VLpleased with them of Tyre and 6p.odvpLa8oi> 8e Traprjaav ois' Sidon. But they came with one Trpos avTov, kul TretaavTes BXaaccord to him, and having made arov Tov ein rod koltwvos tov Blastus the king's chamberlain t\pr]vr]v, 8La their friend, desired peace, be- l3aai\W9, rjTovvTO
20
And Herod
at those of
>being enraged
cause their country was nour- TO TpecpecrdaL avTwv Tr]v ished by the king's country. airo rys ^acnXtKiis.
^wpav
'^^ Herod TaKTr] 8e rjpipa. 6 77/30)5?;? arrayed in royal apparel, sat upon ev8vad/J.evo? iadrjra jiaaiXiKriv, his throne, and made an oration KcH KaOLcras eVt tov (57]paTOf,
21
And upon
a set day,
6 8e
Oeov
^^
({)covi]
koI
OVK di/OpcoTTOU.
TTapa-^priixa 8e
they came with one accord to him, and, having made Blastus, the king's chamberlain, their friend, desired peace because their country was supported by the king's country. And, on an appointed day, Herod, arrayed in royal apparel, sat on his throne, and made a speech to them. And the people shouted, saying. It is the voice of a God, and not of a man. And immediately a
21
22
23
23 And immediately the angel eTrdra^ev avTov dyyeXos Kvpiov, of the Lord smote him, because dvff wv OVK e8u>Ke ttjp 8o^av rw he gave not God the glory: and Oeu)- Kol yevopevos ctkwXi-jkohe was eaten of worms, and gave ^pcoT09 e^e\j/v^eu. ^* o 8e Xoyos
"messenger of the Lord smote him because he did not give God the glory. And, having been eaten by worms, lie expired.
24
up
the ghost.
24 But the word of God grew and multiplied. 25 And Barnabas and Saul returned from Jerusalem, when they liad fulfilled t/uir ministry, and took with them John, whose surname was Mark.
CHAP.
XIII.
But the word of God 'continned to grow, and extend. Bapvd^as And Barnabas and Saul reaTpexj/av i^ 'ItpovaaXep, ttXtjturned from Jerusalem, when pwaavTes Ti]i> SiaKOi'lai', avpira- they had fulfilled tlieir minpaXa^ovTes kcu laavurjv tov eirt- istry, and took with them John,
iirXi-jOvveTO.
8e kuI I^avXo^
uTre'-
25
'
KXrjOtvTa
MapKOv.
CHAP.
XIII.
'
in the
church
^HEAN
8e Tives ev
Avtlo-
Now
Antioch certain pro- ^e/a KUTa ttjv ovaau fKKXrjaiav gregation that existed in Anphets and teachers as Barnabas, 7rpo(l)^Tai KCU 8t8acrKaXoi, o re tioch, certain prophets and and Simeon that was called Ni- Bapvdfias kol Svpeav 6 kuXov- 'teachers, as Barnabas and Si m-
was
at
Ouiioucty/oi',
part, pres.,
beiiif;
enraged at
tlieni,
&c.
(o
Tf.,
but by Gb.
is
It
is,
in-
IIncaS>,i, is rejected
'
by Gb.,
word of God continued to grow t;v^ai'. Km and was extended. It grow in the accession of the people, and extended over the territorj', or among the people. The word of God. or the Gospel of God. was proclaimed and made progress. Murd. The word of God Penn, Thomp. " Grew and multiincreased and multiplied.
And
the
am
SiSaay.alot,
now
there
were
and
teachers.
In Antioch, y.uTa rr;v ovaav. Kara is a preposition of great according latitude, and is represented by the following words
:
to,
against, apart,
in every, down.
concerning, touching,
ly,
plied."
Rheims.
mon
style.
"
in,
By
;
the annexation of
:
it
is
used ad;
daily, for
private///,
every day
Gal. 2
:
Acts
3:2;
IG
17
:
11, 17
19:9;
in sacred as well as in
com-
charitab/i/,
doctrine and disciples, and the verbs, that follow, divide the
idea into parts.
Antioch yet they were really of the Church, as the Evayyehov xara Maxd-atov, xara Ma^xov, xaza Aovy.m; y.ara
sarily of
Icoarrr^v,
Certain projyhels
and
teachers.
Tires
is
rejected
by
Ln.,
were of them, as
writers, or reporters.
CHAP. XHI.
REVISED VERSION.
85
GREEK TEXT.
and Lucius of Gyrene, and fxeuos Niyep, Koi Aovkio? 6 Kv- eon, who is called Niger, and Manaeu, which had been brought pTjvalof, Mavarjv re IIpcoSov rov Lucius the Cyrenian, and Maup with Herod the tetrarch, and TeTpap-)(ov avvTpo^os, kul Sav- naen, ''who had been brought
KetTOvpyovvTCDV 8e avTcou up with Herod the Tetrarch, 2 As they ministered to the Tcp Kvpicp Kat ui-jCTTevovTcov, eiire and Saul. AVhile they were Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost TO Jluevjxa to Ayiou, A(l)opL- 'ministering to the Lord, and
Saul.
Aof.
"
said,
Separate
me
5?;
fiOL
Tov re Bapvafiav
els
fasting, the
Holy
Spirit said,
work whereunto
KoX TOV
SavXov
to kpyov o 'Separate
for
me
Barnabas
irpoaKeKXiip-aL
fasted vrjCTTevaavTes
avTOvs.
koI
hands
voL, Kou
T0L9,
iniBevTes Tas ^elpas av- they had fasted, and prayed, Ovtol peu and laid their hands on them, aireXvaau.
iK7r/j.(j)devTs VTTo
the Holy Ghost, departed unto fiaTOs TOV 'Ayiov, KaTrjXdou els being sent forth ^by the Holy
But
what
in
sense, of
them?
By
election, or
by the misis
not to
this, as in
Casauban, of the highest reputation for sound learning in other departments of literature, affirms that this
}.eirovQyia properly indicates,
be inferred from the grammatical construction. This must be learned from histor}^, not from grammar. Barnabas and Paul,
word
and represents,
all
religious
services
we know, were not of Antioeh, though, in their travels, they may is have been there, once and again. And here, too, was Simeon and the substantive six times in the Christian Scriptures, the blade, according to Adam Clark; "because", says he, "of represented by minislralion, or service of a public character But neither did the Greeks, nor do we Ame- sometimes, indeed, personal and private, 2 Cor. 9 12 Heb. skin ov hair". This public service, offered to the Lord, is ordained ricans call anjr man black, or white, because of his hair, or his 10 11.
;
or public prayer, or any religious service, ; that private, represented as Liturgy. The verb occurs but three times,
coat,
is
derived
in the
for our
good and
It
is,
We
have not,
happiness to perform
''
and
in truth.
truly. In
Greek tongue, a common noun that radicates in, or that commences with, Neg, long vowel, or short. Hence negro has no Niger, in Larepresentative in Greek nor, indeed, in Latin. tin, fteXas, in Greek, and inu (niger fuit), in Hebrew, repre" My skia is sent the color called black ; so Job 30 30 says black upon me ".
;
:
AfOQware
Sac.
Srj /loi,
separate to
sane.
me
prosa
Si;
sem:
per postponiiur
el vertilur
It is redundant, Acts 13
Crit.
:
It
is
15
30
Luke
= IvvTQo<fos, una educatus. An infant nourished by the EniD-efzeg preceded by rtiOTivanyres y.ai irQoaevinussame mother, Hdt. 1 99; one coeval, and of the same origin. voi, aoristic participles and having fasted, and prayed, and im65. We have no phrase more apposite than, " Who posed hands on them, or, when they had fasted, and prayed, Id. 2 had been brought up with Herod ". or, was educated with and laid their hands on them, are equally grammatical. The Their is Herod. latter is, perhaps, more popular in the living age. " AeiTovQyovvTiov Se avrcop reo y.v^irp. Cum ministrarent supplemental, iind, to some minds, necessary as definitive of the
i"
id est di
;
docendi,
viz.,
ac prophetan:
public,
They sent them aivay, or, dismissed thcni. The former we que Chrysostomus recte interpretatus est XeiTovpyovpTcov, mi- prefer, because the latter is, in our forensic currency, to discard nistranlibus ; id est pradicantibus, Syrus et Arabs prascanti- from office, to discontinue. Webster. ^ ExTtefif&ei'res ino rov Jlvtvfiaros rov 'Aytov, by the Holy lius nom Xeitovqyeiv, retulerunt ad publicas preces propter This specific formula occurs in this book sixteen adjunctam jcjuuii raentionem. Crit. Sac. This Ktirovqyeiv re- Spirit. and Uytvfia. fers exclusively to what is called public service ; from Isnog, times, the formula to Aywv ITrsv/ia seven times, and e^yov, toork. The Mass in Rome, and the Com- Ayiov, anarthrous, or indefinite, occurs nineteen times, always
nam Paulo
ita-
in England, are properly called, Liturgy. The performance of the ritual of public worship, is, however, its general scope and intent. For these the State, or body eccle-
munion Service
siastic, is responsible.
same Spirit, uniformly in capital initials, in But, to classify them under the species of defi. nite, and indefinite, of the former, in this single book, we have twenty-three occurrences, and of the latter nineteen, in all
indicative of the
Bagster's text.
86
XIII.
GREEK TEXT.
Kvivpov.
REVISED VERSION.
Seleucia; and from thence they Ti]v SeXevKeiau, eKeWev re aire- Spirit,
sailed to Cyprus.
went down
into Seleu-
irXevaav
eiy t'>]v
koll
cia
forty-two occurrences.
Scriptures,
In
all
affirm,
we
from a strict ana- the Spirit of God, or the Uvivfia lov &eov, the IIi>ev/in Ayioy, judgment that Ufevfia the TO Hvtvfia 'Ayiov, and the to Hvcvfia to 'Ayiov, severally 'Ayini', whether with, or without the article, uniformly repre- do, in Apostolic usage and currency, uniformly indicate one In the com. ver., it is represented, in and the self-same Spirit of God, or the Holy Spirit? sents the Holy Spirit. No logic, no metaphysics can, as we conceive, entrench upthe Christian Scriptures, by Holy Ghost, eighty-two times, on this position, that will not shake the whole basis of the and by Holy Spirit, only four times. Such is its history. Both Theology, and Christology, have suffered no little from hitherto well-sustained and documented science of Ilermcneuultra, or hypercriticism on this third personality of Jehovah. tics in general, and of Bible Hermeneutics in particular. But, to some minds, there is a plausible objection, and. as New Testament usage is our safest inde.x. or guide, in ascertaining the current value, or import of its most prominent far as known to us, but one objection found in JIatthew 3 11. Our special code, if we either It is avTos viiaa fiaTirtaet. i> Uff^v^ian Ayioi v.ai tivqi. Being terms, and forms of expression. indefinite, it is presumed that it cannot indicate the Holy need, or have such a code, is simply New Testament usage Be it then noted, that every proper name found in the nomi- Spirit, personally contemplated, but officially, or in some special
indefinite, thirty-two occurrences.
lysis of all these cases,
"We
are,
confirmed
in
the
naming
influence.
Matthew, on
It reads:
its first
presentation,
yei'soscos
anarlhroxis, or indefinite.
Paul says
in
the
BIDAO^
On
JUSOT
in
the Sea.
And
vlov Afl/jnau.
should be translated
nouns lelism between "in holy Spirit," and "in fire," that, as the book of a generation of a Jesus, a Israelites were baptized into Moses, in the cloud, and in the sea, so Christians are immersed into Christ, in the Holy Spirit and Christ, a son of a David, a son of an Abraham. To illustrate farther, a primordial principle, we shall select a in fire. This, tosome minds, may appear plausible. But will the
certain theories these eight anarthrous
:
prominent case of the same category, found in the Gospel history. facts sustain, or justify it ? We presume not. Fire is not a symOn the contrary it is the symbol It is that of Pontius Pilate, a public and an ostensible actor in bol of any spiritual blessing. lie first appears anarthrous, of a fearful calamity. And so our Lord interprets it. A baptism the drama of Christian history.
by the addition of rfu tiyeiioi'i, Pontius PiSo is ITftvua, Matt. 1 18-20, made defiHoly Spirit being known to the Jews as the nite by 'Ayiov. Divine Spirit the Spirit of God it was enough for them to This was as say, that Jesus was begotten by Holy Spirit. much B. personal name as Pontius Pilate, there being no other
but
is
made
definite
in fire is destruction.
late, the
governor.
preserved in the
fire".
to be
consumed
in
an unquenchable
Jesus Christ. John baptized in water, into repentance. His commission reached no farther. But he warned those who There repudiated his ministry, that his successor would baptize in spirit so introduced in Jewisli or Christian histor}-. never was but one liicvua Ayioi; since the apostasy of Adam, the Holy Spirit, and in fire not the same subjects in both, but known, or recognized in the Patriarchal, or Jewish oracles. one class in the Holy Spirit, afterwards to be poured out; and No the other class, in the fire, afterwards to be poured out. Thi.s is a highly important and suggestive fact.
But
times
to return to Pilate.
is
seven preacher,
of fire
who preceded
fire ", as
.Jesus,
'
the damnation of
hell ",
unquenchable
in the
whom John
inmiersed
last
It is only
Jordan.
The
was the
him by certain chapter of Malachi. He baptized his converts in the Jordan, Ph.arisees, (Matt. 27 02), instead of which they substitute xv- and directed them to his Master, assuring them that, if they obeyed him, they should receive his Holy Spirit. If not, he fie in the vocative. The same style occurs in Mark. He names him ten times in would consume them in an unquenchable fire. There were then two immersions, in his eye one for purifichap. 15. In nine of these occurrences, the article is prefixed, yet he never calls hira governor. In the Acts, his name oc- cation, and one for destruction an immersion in spirit, and an Both are figurative, or at least metaphori13 28, only once preceded by Pon- immersion in fire. curs, ch. 3:13; 4 27 Paul, too, names him once, 1 Tim. G 13, when speak- cal. Neither spirit, nor fire, can be sprinkled upon us, nor can tius. we be poured, or sprinkled into them. But there is life in ing of Christ's confession to, or before, Pontius Pilate. Now, with, or without the article, does not Pilate, in every Spirit, and destruction in fire, and we can be inmiersed in, or
once omitted, and that
:
is
the appeal
made
to
instance, indicate
Governor Pilate?
subjected to them.
CHAP.
XIII.
87
GREEK TEXT.
iu
REVISEE VERSION.
Karriy- Cyprus. And''when they were in Salamis, they preached the
of
6
And when
ill
SaXa/xlui,
God
Jews.
God
in the
synagogue
6
And
I(oavvr)v vTrrjperrju.
to their minister.
6 And when they had gone through the isle unto Paphos, they found a certain sorcerer, a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Bar-jesus: 7 Which was with the deputy of the country, Sergius Paulus, a prudent man; who called for Barnabas and Saul, and desired to hear the word of God. 8 But Elymas the sorcerer (for so is his name by interpretation) withstood them, seeking to turn away the deputy from the faith.
9
Udcpov, evpou TLva fiayov "^ev- the Jwhole island as far as PadoTrpo(l)i]Ti]i' lovSalou, a> bvopa phos, they found a certain sor]3apLr]aovs,
OvTTaTCo
os
r]v
aw
tco
av
Jew,
7
SepyLco UavXco,
avvercp.
av8p\ whose name was Bar-Jesus ovTOf irpoaKaXeaape- who was with tlie proconsul
of the country, Sergius Paulus,
;
kcu XavXov, eVe'a prudent man who called for uKOvaat rov Xoyou rov Barnabas and Saul, and desired avdlaTaro 8e avrols Oeov. to hear the word of God. But ovtco yap Elymas, the sorcerer, (for so is 'J^Xvpaf, 6 payos' peOepprfveveTaL to ovopa avrov- his name, 'being translated), ^rjTwv Siaarpexj/ai rov uvdvrraTOv opposed them, seeking to
vos
Bapva^av
^rjrr)(Tv
SavXof
8e,
tui"n aside
Then
Saul,
led Paul,)
also is cal- 6 KOL UavXof, ivXTjcrOeLS Ilvevwith the Holy poLTOs 'Ayiov, KOL oLTevLcraf f his eyes on him, ^ elireu, 'fi irXrjprjs iravfull of all sub- avTou said,
filled
(who
the
faith.
Then
called Paul),
-"filled
"Holy
Spirit,
"having looked
lo
and
all
Tracrrjs
paSiovpyla^,
there
or, heing interpreted which, in com. ver. in its seven occurwere announcing tov rences, is its representative. Xoyov rov Qeov, the word of God, the word of the God. " nhjod-sts UtevfiaTos 'Ayiov. See note on v. 4.
''
or,
or,
'
lo
have,
we
say
They had
Hveviiaras 'Ayiov
is,
John &c.
'
misprint.
we
correct
it
Jitld'ovTCi,
add
b}.r,v,
we
vr,-
1841.
"
Areviaas
"They found a certain magician, a Jew, named Barjesus." Wakefield. "A certain sorcerer, a Jewish false prophet, whose name was Barjesus." Penn. "A magian, a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Barjesus." Thomp. "'A certain man, a sorcerer, a Jew, who was a false prophet, and whose name was Barsuma." Murd., Syr. Admitting man into the text,
upon him,
place
said.
onl}'.
having looked, or looked intensely is an ana^ f.eyofierov, found in this "We found of the same family, ^a8iovpy7;ua. Acts
eis
avTor,
'PaSiovpyta
18
Beza, Pise.
of wickedness.
P
zJolov
T.,
^aSiovpyr)ras.
by
T.,
Grit. sac.
in
Murdock's version
the
'
is
exact.
It
is,
N.
represented
the latter
seven times in N.
com. ver.
Another member of
Acts 18
:
viz. ^aSiovnyr^/ia,
14,
'"
wickkinds
owerio, a
;
]Viseman, Mur.
It
is,
man
The
:
all
ad
insidian-
in its four
dum.
Basil. Calvin.
He
He
appears to have
Grit. Sac.
The
latter,
^aSiovpyia,
represented by malcfi-
been a person of good understanding, intelligent, with us ; yet centia, and, according to Beza and Piscator, denotes a person prudence being the attribute most conspicuous in this case, we prepense to perpetrate any wicked deed. Vatablus. Erasgive it preference. mus derives it from ^tiSioy, facile, and ipyat,ofiai, operor. One
name being
translated,
who
is
ss
CHAP.
XIII.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
all vU SialSoAov, ix^P^ iraarjs StKat.- mischief, fpson of the Devil, not oavvrj^, ov Travarj Siao'Tpeflycoi' enemy of all righteousness, cease to pervert the right ways ra? 68ovs Kvplov rn? evOeia?; will you not cease to fpervert
enemy
of
righteousness,
wilb
thou
of the Lord
11
And now
is
ways
of the Lord
'tlie
?
il
of the Lord
upon
thee, and
Kol
hand of
ecrrj
rvcfjAof
a'x/Ji
fxr]
/3\e-
thou shalt be blind, not seeing tiie sun for a season. And immediately there fell on him a mist and a darkness and he went about seeking some to lead him by tlie hand. 12 Then tlie deputy, when he
;
TOV
i]Xiov
Katpov.
Uapaxpijpa 8e lireTreaev iir av- sun for a season. And immeTOV aX^VS KCU (JK0T09, Kol TTepiO.- diately there fell on him a mist,
ycou i^TjraL x^ipaycoyov?.
and a darkness; and lie went about seeking some persons to IScou ap0v7raTO9 to yeyouo^ eV/lead him by the hands. Then aTevaev, eKTrXriaaopauos tin Trj the proconsul, dniving seen
tote
SlSa^fj TOV KVplOV.
^
12
believed,
being astonished at the doctrine of the Lord. 13 Now when Paul and his company loosed from Paphos, they came to Perga in Pamphylia: And John departing from them, returned to Jerusalem. 14 But when they departed from Perga, they came to An-
believed, "being astonished at the doctrine 'Ava-)(6tvTe9 Se aTro t?]? ITdof tlie Lord. (pov oi Trepi. tov UavXov, rjXOov And, loosing from Paplios,
13
eU
Tcov,
Ilepyi-jv
Trj?
ITafi(j)vXtay.
ejy
'lepoao-
Xvfxa.
aiTo
eif
avTo\
8e
8uX06vts
irapeyevovTO
Tijs
Hepyys,
r?;f
'AvTLox^iav
JIicn8ia9, kol
tioch in Pisidia, and went into eiaeXOovTef els ttjv avvaycoyijv the synagogue on the sabbathTrj ijp-epa. tcov (Tal3l3aTcov, eKaOiday, and sat down. Sabbath day, and sat down. " 15 And after the reading of aav. MeTOL 8e ttjv avdyvcoaiv And, after the reading of the
'with Paul came into Perga of Pamphilia and John, departing from them, returned into Jerusalem. But they themselves, departing from Perga, came into Antioch of Pisidia, and went into the synagogue on "the
they
who were
15
I"!"
vIe,
anarthrous.
teaching.
Instances, Matt. 7
28
22
;
33
Mark
:
Com.
ver.
12
38
Luke 4
in
32
Acts 2
42
Cor. 14
is,
1 22 2 Tim.
:
4,
4:2;
Here, by circumlocution.
lam away,
to
other passages.
It
the
straight
ways
of the Lord.
Evd'Eiai, bSovs.
Evd'vs
is
T., renis
The former
Xeio TOV xv^iov. Literally, a hand, a stroke, of the Lord feelings of the proconsul, always translated deputy, com. ver. is upon you. It is not a prayer for it, but a which is not specific, but generic. We, therefore, prefer projudgment announced. So the event declares. The article preconsul. Governor. Wakefield. Deputy-governor. Penn. fi.\cd to both oSovs and mO-eias is awfully definitive the ways Proconsul. Thomp., Wes., Murd., Dodd. ; found onl}- four of the Lord, the right ways. Yet the judgment was limited times in this book. axfi xai^ov, for a time, not perpetually. ' ' ISeov, part, aor., having seen. The governor, or deputy, 01 Ttepi Tor IlavXov, those about Paul ; his pupils, or perthe Lord's hand
by astonished, twice by amazed. Struck with amazement, is perhaps, to most minds, most expressive of the mind, or the
believed excwrevaev exTrXrjaaofiero;, indicative of great moral force. In its fourteen occurrences in N. T. cxnXi^aata is represented, in com. ver., by amaze and astonish. It is only used
r^i.&ov
m niqyr^v, came
on the
first
into
r^fUQo.
rmv
:
-ai3,3aT(oi',
:
literally,
:
of the gen.
The
Sabbaths.
In Luke 13
13,
14 and 14
5,
we have
the
found in
rrj
found sing.
In Acts 10
we
most
by
doctrine,
by
1:9.
In the plural
opinions,
human
by
and once probably indicative of one of the consecrated weeks of the .Jewish 3-ear. The same formula occurs, Acts 20 7, translated the first day of the week. See Cruden's Concordance on the
:
It is frequently mistranslated
the
word
first.
CHAP.
XIII.
89
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
the law and the prophets, the Tov vofiov Koi tS)V 7rpo(j)i]ra>i^, Law and the Projihets, the rulers of the synagogue sent un- avreoreiAaj/ ol a.py(j.avvaycoyoL rulers of the synagogue sent to them, saying, Ye men and 7rpo9 avTovs, Xeyovres, AuSpe^ to them, saying. Brethren, if
brethren,
if
say on.
ye have any word dSeXcpol, el eari Aoyo? eV vfiLv you have a 'word of exhorpeople, TrapaKXrjaecos Trpos tov Xaov, Ae- tation for the people, speak
yere.
^
16
'Avacrras Be HavXos,
rfj
it.
beckoning with his hand, said. Men of Israel, and ye that fear God, give audience. 17 Tlie God of this people of Israel chose our fathers, and exalted the people when they dwelt as strangers in the land of Egypt, and with an liigh arm brouglit he them out of it. 18 Andaboutthe time of forty years suffered he their manners
in the wilderness.
" Jli eart
Koi Karaaeiaas
16
x^ipl,
elirev,
Av8pes
fiovp.evoL
hand,
he
'I(TpaT]XiTai, /cat ol
(f)o-
said
Israelites,
and you
who
17
TOV
Oeov,
aKovaare.
The God
Oios TOV Xaov TOVTOV 'lapa- of this >people chose our FarjX i^eXe^aTO tovs iraTepas rjpcav thers and ^exalted the people, Koi TOV Xaov v\j/coav eV Trj irapoL- when they "dwelt as strangers
6
'^in the land of Egypt, and with fipa^LOVO^ v'^rjXov l^)yayev av- a 'higii arm he brought them Kal Mf Tcraa- out of it. And for ''about the Tovs i^ avTTJs'
Kia
iv
yfi
AlyvTTTcp,
/cat
fiTa
is
paKOVTaeTYj ^(povov iTpoTro(^opr]- period of forty years he nour(Tcv avTovs (V TTj epijpco' Kai ished them in the wilderness.
Xoyog ev
est
it.
idiom similar to
If there be in you a word. vfiiv. An harmony with very many translations, preferred about. The pro haheo, governing the dative. If you number of the names were about one hundred and twenty and here, he endured their manners about the space of forty
la^arji, is rejected
by Gb.,
Sch.,
and
years.
"^
ifr^oTToyo^jz/aEj' is repudiated bj' Gb., Schott, and Tf, and and These words are used with great uni- ezgotpofo^riOEi' substituted; he provided nourishment, or, bore formity in the Christian Scriptures, com. ver., vij>t;).os, in its them as a nurse. Deut. 1 31, 2 Mac. 7 27. So the Syriac, "Fed them in the wileleven occurrences, is uniformly rendered high, com. ver., and Sclavonic, Arabic, Copt, and Etliiopic. Wake. He fed them. Jlurd. TremcUius, than ixpoco. in its twenty occurrences, is represented thirteen times derness."
Hortyioiioi v\pr]lov
vxpioaev.
by
"
exalt,
lift
up.
We
TjjoTTOfOjji-
cum
sojourn in a country.
denotes fixed residence, so Crit. Sacra, and so classic use. It Aretas, Crit. Sac.
Signifi-
Karoi- approbat, ut bonus maritus cogitur mores uioris morosce fcrre. Doddrige says ; " The Syriac renders this
by a word which
the
Beza
hominum
in
cohabitant.
El'
common
:
Dr.
Hammond
1
:
thinks
31 and
a Egypt. Had yn the writer intended an Egyptian land, he could have found Ezek. 10
AiyvitToj,
land,
in
this to have
Compare Deut.
4, 5, S.
Most
word
the adjective, Aiyvnrcos, occurring four times in this book to eT^o7torfo^7;aev, "endured their manners." It is well atof Acts, and once in Hebrews 11 29. This is the tested and better suits the connection, since what the apostle only instance, out of six cases, where the dative form would here bring to view, is not so much the forbearance of is used. It is a pure Latinism. The dative is sustained God to his people, as his interpositions in their behalf " He nourished ", this reading is better supported Ilackett. by manuscripts, CDEGII, Chrysostom, Thcophylact,
:
and
CEcumenius.
versions.
'
fact, as
Gr., Boothr.
Some
Merit p^axtovos
high arm.
lifted
arm.
Murd., Penn.
This
is
UjJ-
more grand,
when,
re!
the Syriac, Arabic, Coptic, and Ethiopic, give this reading. This reading, says Adam Clark, confirms the marginal conjecture
is,
and apropos.
'
'iis,
and
and commonlyit
S{c., Sfc.
common
received text.
we
judge, gives
para-
15.
We
have, in
mount
90
CHAP.
XIII.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
I'J
to
19 And when lie liad destroy- KdOeXcov kOvrj iirra ei/ yrj Xa- And when he had 'subjected ed seven nations in tlie land of vaav, KaTeKXi-ipo8oTT](Tev avTois seven nations, in the land of Clianaan, he divided their laud Canaan, he ^divided their land ""
T7]u
yrju
avTuiv.
/cat
ix^to.
to
them by
and
lot.
And
after 20
that,
he gave Tavra, wy
of four hundred and fifty years, until Samuel the prophet. 21 And afterward they desired a king: and God gave unto them Saul the son of Cis, a man of the tribe of Benjamin, by the space of forty years.
irevTi^KOVTa,
eScoKe
Kpiras
^^
eats
years,
he
kolku- gave
edcouel,
them judges
the Prophet.
imtil
Sam21
avTOLf
And
And
K\^, avSpa
err]
({)vXr]f
22 And when he had removed /j.eTaaTi](Tas avrov, jj-yeipeu auiiim, he raised up unto them David to be their king: to whom Tols TOV Aa^lB (.Is fiaatXia, w also he gave testimony, and said, Kol elire pLapTvpijaas, Evpov AaI have found David the son of 1318 TOV TOV leaaai, avdpa Kara Jesse, a man after mine own heart, which shall fulfil all my Ti-jv KapSiav fiov, bs 7roi?;o"et iravwill. Ta Ta deXypuTci pou. ^"^ Tovtov 23 Of this man's seed hath o 0609 oLiro TOV aivepp.aTos kut God, according to his promise, eTrayyeXlav rjyetpe tcS 'Iapm]X raised unto Israel a Saviour,
Jesus:
crcoTrjpa 'Irjcrovv,
'^"^
reaaapaKovTa-
22
own
heart,"
who
shall
per23
24
When
y.aO-alcor,
is
John
had
first
ing to promise, ''brought up irpoKiipv^av- for Israel a saviour Jesus; Tos latavvov Trpo irpoacoTTov ttjs John having 'first preached,
21
'
And
part. aor.
having
j'"^
down, suhjected
is,
"
destroyed "
too strong.
might be rendered,
of Benjamin's tribe. In contrast with this indefiniteness, we place the most important and the most emphatic pro-
man
For
y.nrc^J./^ooSozr^aa?;
xareylr^Qorofir^oif,
assigned
Gr.,
Scliol.,
Ln., Tf.,
substitute
16
16j
(ivzois, to
them as a possession.
avxcov, their land.
ov
Ad verbum, Thou
In pre-
Hellenistic for
tlie
Hiphil of inj
ri;)' yr;i'
God,
the
Living One.
to me.
it
by promise. Ilaclv. In behalf of this substitution, we have cision and MSS. ABCDEGH and ovut fifty cursive manuscrijits. So de- nor in any
pose Chrysostom,
oracular proposition
known
'
To
&eXr}fettTa,
com.
ver., will, in
the plural,
cannot be
tliis
vills.
We
In
we
are
sed y.Tex?./;ooro/njaer, utpote diiHcilior est prcfcronda, et jure hanc Icclioncm in textum recepcrunt, Matthaiius et Griesbachius.
Scilicet y.araxXr^Qovofietv
non tantum notat, possiHyeiQs. Ilyays is here substituted by Gb., Sch., Ln., dere, obtinere sed etiam sensu Iliphilico possidendum tradere. and with good reason. lie has brought a Savior to Israel. Judd. 11 21. Uavru. (ra ed'rtj scilicet) oaa y.arcy.}.r,()oi'0,urjaev verbum, Of this person's seed, God, etc. vftiy xv^ios, omnes gentes quas vobis possidendas dcdit domiAyio is a fevorite with Luke. lie uses it forty times in
:
Tf.,
Ad
his
nus.
Deut. 12
Num. 34
ed.
18
Deut. 3
29.
See Kuin(Del
it
only thirty
times. The style of every inspired writer, or penman, in N. T., Strioavro ^aaikea, aor. mid., " They asked a king for is as peculiar as his personality^ Their faces, we presume, themselves," better, wo think, than desired. A desire expressed were not better marked than are their respective styles.
'
in loco,
Acts
13.
Lond.
A. D. 1835.
=
'
asked.
'
II^}oyi;ov^atTog
etc.
;
Jioaitov,
John having
2"'C'''i'>usb/
an-
rot'
^rtovl
rioi'
Ka.
nounced,
"
"
of a Kish. At'dort ey. ^vXr^^ BEi'iafm', erij rtaoaQaxoi'Ta, literatim, a man, of a tribe, of a Benjamin. Such a version is an ultraism
so evident, as to constitute a reproof to those
a baptism of reformation to
John
first
the peo-
who imagine
that
"When John
CHAP.
XIII.
91
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
preached, before his coming, tlie elaoSov avTOU fiaTrrccrna fxera- before his "entrance on his baptism of repentance to all the voias "JTavTL rw Xaco IcrparjX. ivork, an immersion of repeople of Israel. formation to all the people of c5p Se iirXi^pov 6 'Icodvvrjs rov 25 And as John fulfilled his Israel. Now while John was course, he said. Whom think ye Spofiou, e'Aeye, Tlva fie VTrovoeire completing his course, he said, that I am ? I am not he. But elvai; ovk el/ju eyco, dXX! l8ov, do you suppose me to behold, there cometh one after epx^TUL fxer i/xe, ov ovk elpl be? "I am not he. But behold, me, whose shoes of his feet I am d^Los TO vTrobrjixa tcov ttoScoi/ Xv- one is coming after me, the not worthy to loose. ^ AvSpes dSeXcpo)., viol shoes of whose feet I am not 26 Men and brethren, children aai. of the stock of Abraham, and yevovs A^paa/x, /cat ol ev vp.ip worthy to loose. Brethren, whosoever among you feareth sons of the "race Abraham, of (f)ofiovpLvoL Tov Oeov, vfxiu 6 X6God, to you is the word of this and those among you who Trjs crcoTt]pias TavTrjs dneyos salvation sent. fear God, to you is the word ^'^ ol yap KaroLKOvvTes of this salvation sent. 27 For they that dwell at Jeru- ardXr}. For salem, and their rulers, because ev lepovaaXi-jp. koL ol dp^oi^re^ they who dwell in Jerusalem, they knew him not, nor yet the avTcou, TOVTOv dyvoi^aavres, kcll and their rulers, not ^knowvoices of the prophets which are ing him, and the ^utterances read every sabbath-daj% they ras (])covaf rav 7rpo(f)i-jTdiu ray of the prophets, which are have fulfilled tlwm in condem- Kara Trdu aa^^arov dvayLvcc- read every sabbath, have, nins; Mm. aKop.evas, Kpivavres iirXi-j paaav in condemning him, fulfilled 28 And though they found no "* Kat p,r)8ep.[av aiTLav davdrov them. And although they found cause of death in him, yet desired 'not the least cause of death rjTr)(TavTO UiXaTov in him, yet they desired Pilate they Pilate that he should be evpovres, coy oe ere- 'to put him to death. avaLpeOiivat avTov. slain. And
"^
25
Whom
'
26
27
28
29
all
Israel",
in its
twenty-one occurrences,
Boothr.
to
all
com.
"And
John
to proclaim the
Baptism of repentance to
first
all
the people
of Israel", Murd.
"
John having
cendants of Ahrahani's offspring" yeios, rather descendants of the race of Abraham. Wakefield prefers it, and it is more,
in our idiom,
Stock
is
These
may
serve to
pre-
the taste or
st3'le
without materially changing the sense ; of these, however, Thompson and "Wakefleld are, in our judgement, most truthful
Recep. Gb.,
P "
Sell.
The Textus
recognize),
and
the
by the same
participle),
i.
found
five
times in
to
e.
enter
This
is
into.
Hackett.
1
sence, in com. ver. seventy-four times. Ilfjo nqoocoitov, est pro simplici Tt^o
positum
Kai rag
e7iXr,Qmaai',
vide JIal.
:
3:1; Matt.
they fulfilled
ts xara
nav aa^^atov
avayivcooy.ofisvas,
which
John 1 19, ss. 27; Matt. are read, according to the sabbath ; that is, each, or every Sab3 11. In our idiom, as "John mas fidfilUng his course". bath-day. Karn, in its five hundred occurrences, in N. T. is " Before whose appearance represented by a larger suit of connectives than any preposiKuinoel, in loco, vol. 3, p. 209. John first preached a Baptism of repentance" (or, an immer- tion in the language. sion of reformation) to all people of Israel ", Wakefield. "John not i5f oTs. part, aor., having found, ftt;Se/iiav; no cause
11
:
10.
having preached, to
all
Penn.
I
Avai^cifr^rni, infin., to
o'r
put him
to
:
oaiTt;^.
am
rco
private
32; Acts 2
:
23
10 39
laoa?;?., V. 24.
12
22
20
2G
10
Septuagint Exod. 21
:
presents n'lBn.
In 2 Sam. 10
d.
IS,
nsn.
I.
J.vaat.
92
CHAP.
XIII.
REVISED VERSION.
filled all
that
they took him down from the tree, and laid lam. in a sepulchre. 30 But God raised liini from the dead: 31 And he was seen many days of them which came up with him from Galilee to Jeru- PaXiXaias eh 'lepovo-aXy/x, o'ltiJerusalem, salem, who are his witnesses unves eitrc fxaprvpes avrov irpos tov
;
to. irepl aurov ye- wjien they had fulfilled all KaOiXovTes airo tov tuat was written of him, they took him down from the 'tree, ^vXou, edi]KUu els /xvrjfxeiov. "^ 6 and laid him in a sepulchre. Se Oeo9 -riyeipev avrou Ik veKpau, But God raised him "from the ^^ OS (o(pdri eVt i)ixepas irXeiovs dead and he was seen many rots' avvavapacriv avTco airo ttjs days by 'those who came up with him from Galilee into
30
3i
who
And 32 nesses to tlie people. ^^ Kol Tj/jLets vp-as evayye"we are declaring to you glad 32 And we declare unto you Xaov. glad tidings, liow that the pro- Xi^opeda TTjv IT pas tovs irarepas tidings, how that the promise, "" otl which was made to the fiimise wliich was made unto the eirayyeXlav yevopevijv,
to the people.
fathers,
33 God iuith fulfilled the same unto us tlieir children, in that TeKvois avTav rjp-iv, avaarrjaas he hath raised up Jesus again as 'Irjcrovw as kol eu tco yj/aX/xcS it is also written in tiie second TO} SevTepco yeypaiTTai, Yios p-ov psalm, Thou art my Son, this ei (TV, eyo) ai]p.pov yeyevvrjKa day have I begotten thee. Utl oe avecrTTjcrev avTov 34 And as concerning that he ere. pnrjKeTL p.eXXovTa viroeK veKpwu, raised him up i'rom the dead,
;
thers,
fulfilled
God
children, he having raised up Jesus ; as it is also written in the "second Psalm, " Thou art ray Son, to-day I have beAnd that gotten thee." he raised him up from >the dead, no more to return to
31
'
Svlov,
staff] tree.
its
representatives,
'
OhtvEi, to
this,
add
vvv,
by authority
;
in the N. T.
It
may
Gb.,
his witnesses
immutably represented by cross and crucify, and illustrate, if " Kai rjieis vfias cvrtyyeXit.nfttt)-a. And we are declaring not prove, that words of mood, or specific action, have but one to you the glad tidings of the promise made to the fatliers, meaning; a fact when fully contemplated, and weighed, settles how God hath performed," etc., Wakefield. ''And lo we many a controversy in the subject of ordinances, human and also announce to you that the promise which was made to om*
!
Divine.
fathers,
ey.
God has
;
fulfilled it to
''
And
to
HyeiQev avror
rey.Qcov.
It is
we
was made
find not in
any case
in
in all
used
the fathers
God
has
fulfilled it,"
Penn.
''And
we
declare
Ev-
Even
15, in saj'ing so
onlj^
here.
Enay-
much
throus
of the resurrection,
of seven anar-
ycXuir Stands, in the first clause, with the usual effect of that
attraction
;
a resurrection
cities,
of the dead.
in the fact
Ilackett, in loco.
ice
And now
made
dren
It
;
announce
to
to
the Fathers,
which
God
has fulfilled
:
lo
us their chil-
contempt.
It
was
when argued by
araaii vey.^iav ovx eariv ; a resurrection of dead persons there It was not the resurrection of the dead, for a long time is not.
after the promulgation of Jesus as the Christ.
It
has been alledged, though apparently incorrect now, yet what we call the second Psalm was anfirst
;
or what
is
now
was
originally
numbered with the Psalms, but contemplated as an introwas the and the Septuagint, it is admitted, question of a resurrection of the dead. The main objections duction. Both the Syriac enumeration of the Psalms. and notation from our difl'er to this oi'aclo are met and refuted, 1 Cor. 1 5 chap. y 'Oti Se areaTi;oei' avrof ex rex^mi: And that he raised Some interpret, v. 30, thus " God raised him up from among dead persons ", not riov vexpcov, as a class, but vcx^cov, as a him up from the dead, no more to return to corruption, he says, hind, or quality in the abstract. Hence the omission of the etc.; x>'>f()ft',^csons are understood. The living and the dead
not
article.
include
all
mankind, from
Adam
till
the last-born, in
human
CHAP. XHI.
REVISED VERSION.
ovtcos ^corruption, 'he said thus, " I will give to you the ^faithful
93
GREEK TEXT.
etf
now no more to return to corruption, he said on this wise, I will give you the sure mercies
of David.
8i.a(l)dopav,
8co(rco vjxiv
^^
elprjKei',
Ore
ra oaia
mercies of David."
810 kou ev
Where-
35
35 Wherefore he saitli also in irepco Xeyei, another jmthn, Thou shalt not
suffer thine ruption.
Holy One
to see cor-
36 For David, after he had served his own generation by the will of God, fell on sleep, and
was laid unto his lathers, and saw corruption 37 But he, whom God raised again, saw no corruption. 38 Be it known unto you'
therefore,
is preached uuto you the forgiveness of
that
brethren,
sins;
Thou wilt not 'give up thy Holy One to see corrupAa^\8 arov I8elv 8La(l)dopdi'. tion." ForDavid, indeed, after peu yap iSla yeuea viTr]peT-q(ras he "^had served his own genTY) Tov Oeov jiovXfj, eKOipi^drj, eration by the will of God, Koi Tvpoa^TeOrj Trpos tovs Trarepas 'fell asleep, and was ^added to his fathers, and saw corrupauTov, Kai elSe SLa(p6opap' "'' ov tion. But he whom God ^rais8e 6 Oeos, rjyeipev, ovk elSe Sca- ed again, did not see corrup^ rvcoaTov ovv eaTca tion. (^Oopav. Be it known to you therevpdv avhpes aheX^ol, on 8ia rovfore, brethren, that through Tou vplv a(f)eai9 a.p.apTLCoi> Karay- this ''person is announced to yeXXerar ^^ kol diro iravrwv cou you the forgiveness of sins.
^''
Ov
36
37
38
39
And by him
all
all
that believe
39
from all things, are justified from all things cay 8LKaLcc6r]vai, ev tovtco Trds 6 from which you could not be from which 3'e could not be just" (BXeireTe justified by the law of TTLCTTevcdv SiKaiovTaL. Moses. ified by the law of Moses.
lieve are justified
chronology.
/zeIXco, to he
Mr^xeri,
part.,
55
about
T., is
to he.
occur-
Heb. and Sept. 'Oaioi rcspoudet roj libn. apud 3, 4 Hebrasos ut ayios rm dip, Drusius, Acts 2 27.
: ;
:
rences in N.
turn
'
Wherefore,
also, in
another psalm
ipaX/ito,
he says, Thou
see,
back again
in
com.
17.
We
do not
or sufler
think that any one can ever return to that place, or condition,
corruption.
**
David
/<',
indeed, vTrr^oerf^aas
rrj
y.at
stSe
ruption.
jdiaf&o^av, found in N. T. only in this book of Acts, and only six times in it, and always translated corruption ; and of
an and servant. The verb occurs three times in ^luxoiog, thirty this book of Acts, and the noun four times, are its representatives. ^ovXoe times, minister, deacon, servant, are in times, this chapter, 37. In v. 34, 35, 36, these six four the classics, nor in the Scptuagint, does it ever indicate cor- occurs one hundred and twenty times, and the verb SovIevco twenty-four times. This family indicates all sorts of servants: (See Rob. Lex., Scay.). ruption as the effect of putrescence. from the Lord .Jesus, down to the meanest servant, or slave, " n;y.ei', pres. ind., he has said. Ohxcos, thus, (in this wise in any age or countrj-. obsolete). ''I will give to you t bota ^afliS za mora, the =
Sirtipd'oiiav.
We
have here
vjitnereco,
whence
vntj(>aT>]s,
officer,
minister,
Exoita-iO-i],
iras laid
down
to
sleep
:
'Oaios
is
3 to
form
it is
translated
'^
sure mercies
",
added
to his fathers in
and ra
true,
Ttiara, gives
He whom God
12, 17.
;
fortunes
tion and corruption are not constitutional synonyms, as some Etymology is not an infiillible crowned the versions seem to indicate. Divine and human autocrat of all creatures. We have, then, an guide. The corrupting force is generally from within, the immense interest in these covenanted mercies to our elder destructive, from without.
These sure mercies were not his son Solomon's nor those of any other king descended from him,
Destruc
who was
finally
whom we
inherit all
seed,
Is.
''
z/ia rovTov
belongs to
afeais rather
is
wo
are
Abraham's
sure, or
seed,
and David's
"
covenanted mercies.
Tlirough this one the forgiveness of sins Comp. 10 36 Luke 24 47. Hackett.
: ; :
announced
you."
94 KING JAMES
VERSION.
CHAP. XHI.
REVISED VERSION,
40
40 Beware therefore, lest that ovv 1X7] eweXdrj e0 v/xds to itprj- Beware, then, lest that come come upon you which is spolien jxiuov iu Tol? 7rpo(^-)]Tai9, I8e- upon you which is written in
'
of in the prophets;
XvOelarjs 8e rj;? spoken to them the next Sabthem tiie next sabbath. Now when the ''con- 43 bath. avvayoiyris, r]KoXovdr]aav 7roXXo\ 43 Now when the congregagregation was dispersed, many tion was broken up, many of the Tcov lovhalcav kolI tcov ae/Bopeof the Jews and religious Jews and religious proselytes VWV TTpOO-JjXvTCOU TO) JIuvXcp KOL proselytes followed Paul and followed Paul and Barnabas; T(S Bapva^q.' o'ltlv^s TrpocrXawho, 'addressing who speaking to tliem, persuad- Xovi/Te? avTOLf, eTreidov avTOVs Barnabas, them, persuaded them to pered them to continue in tlie grace eTTLp.eueLV ty] )(apLTL tou Oeov. severe in the grace of God. of God. Tw 8e ip-)(op.evm aa^^aTW And on the "next Sabbath, al- 44 44 And the next sabbath-day ay^ehov irdaa rj ttoXl^ avvii^drj most the whole city assembled came almost the whole city toUKovaai Tov Xoyov tou Oeov. to hear the word of God. But 45 gether to hear the word of God. ISoi/Tef Se ol 'lovSaioi tov^ "when the Jews saw the mul45 But wiien the Jews saw
41 Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish I'or I work a work in your days, a work which ye shall in no wise believe, though a man declare it unto you. 42 And when the Jews were gone out of the synagogue, the Gentiles besought that these words might be preached to
:
41
ore
epyov
spisers,
kpya^op.a.1
Iv raXi
rjpiepais
For
I execute a
work
in
your
will
vp.S)v,
epyov
co
rrjs
avva- should
Twv
lovSaicov,
irapeKa-
And
Xovv Tu edvrj elf to pceTa^v adjS- the Gentiles besought them, that these words might be jiaTov XaXi]6rivaL avTolg Ta
p7]-
fiuTa TavTa.
'
""
the multitudes, they were filled o^Aouf, eTrXrjB-qaav (^y]Xov, Koi with envy, and spake against aPTeXeyov toIs vtto tou IJavthose things which were spoken Xov XeyopevoLf, dvTiXeyovTe? kul by Paul, contradicting and blas^ Tvapprjaial3Xaa(p7]povi/Tes. jiiieming.
were filled with and spoke against those things which were spoken by
titudes, they
"zeal,
(rap.ei'OL 8e 6
IlavXof koI
'
6 J3ap- ing.
Pro
sei'unt. ISere, ol
xmnf^orr^rai
xnt
IlqoaXaXea)
is
in ch.
lo,
28 20
:
citfiXet/rare
xai d'avfiaaare
It indicates speaking
or with,
alphabet,
The Hebrew original, in our one ; and that with earnestness. words: Reu baggoi/im vehabhitu vc" On the next Sab., Gb., Sch., Ln., and Tf. read t/oiieroy, hitta mehu tcmahu hi pool pnel himcyccm to taaminu ki yesuppcir. The sense is the same, for the Tcxtus Receptus, eoyouivcj. Com. ver. is not greatly dissimilar. " Behold you among the o/tSov TTaaa TtoXii ovriiyJ>'i] axovaai almost the whole city 1] heathen people, and regard, and bo astonislied; be astonished. were assembled, or brought together.
d'avftaam, xat aipavwd'iiTe, etc.
is
in tlie following
for I
am
\rorl<ing a
will
work
in 3-our
itsliall
be
"
told you,
'
you Eiiovrmv
not credit."
See Kuinool, in
loco.
were full of zeal, and they contradicted the things, Xeyouevois, spoken by Paul fiXaofrjiovi'Tes aiTiXeyoi'tes xat; omitted
of clioiTcov Se ex
by
Luke uses
own accord, they besought, or, Indignation, or, zeal, not, ciwy, as some would h.ave it. word more than any of theCliristian Ai'TiXeyovTeg is neither superfluous nor Hebraistic, but, liko and Paul more than Luke and all other Xew Test. the participle united with its finite verb in the classics, emphaout.
of their
this
writers.
!
sizes ameX.eyov,
Mey., Hackett.
is,
in
its
disinissed.
was then
it
for
The word "synagogue ", like our word "church" sentative with U.S. It is. according to knowledge, a and of the people that met in but otherwise a vice. ' Jinry,'' Mur., Booth., Wakef. worship, and was used occasionally to indicate both. lousy," Pcnn. '-Zeal," Wesley, Dodd., Thomp.
indicative of the house,
^Jea-
CHAP. XHI.
REVISED VERSION.
95
GREEK TEXT.
'
waxed
bold, and
said,
It was vdfias ehvov, Yfuv rjv avayKoiov became bold, and said; It was word of God TrpcoTOV XaXrjOrjvaL rov Xoyov rod necessary that the word of
worthy of everlasting
have been spoken to Oeov' iireLdi] 8e aTTCoOelaOe av- God should first have been spoken to you. But seeing but seeing ye put it from Tov, KoL ovK d^iovs Kpipere iav you, and judge yourselves unyou put it from you, and judge Tovs Trjs alcovLOV Qj^rjS, l8ov arpe-
you
life,
lo,
yourselves
unworthy of the
we
(pop-eOa
eli
to.
edi/i],
ovtco
everlasting
life,
behold we turn
yap
iureraXrai.
iqixiv
Kvptos,
to the Gentiles.
For
so has 47
have set TidetKa ae eh </)w? iOviav, rov tliee to be a light of the Geneival (re el? acoTTjp'iav ecos eu^atiles, that thou shouldest be for ^ 'Akovoutu 8e ra Tov rrjs yrjs. salvation unto the ends of the eOvii i'^aipov, Kol eSo^a^ov tov earth. 48 And when the Gentiles Xoyov TOV Kvpiov, koll eTnarevheard this, they were glad, and aav oaoL i)aav Terayixevot. els glorified the word of the Lord ^^ SLe(pepeTO Se and as many as were ordained ^coTju alwvLOv. 6 XoyOS TOV KVploV 8t oXtJS TTjS to eternal life, believed. ^^ ol 8e 'lovSaloL irapca49 And the word of the Lord Xcopas. was published throughout all cre/3o/Ltems" yvvaiKas
saying, I
manded
you might be for salvation even to the ends of the earth. On hearing this the Gentiles rejoiced, and glorified the word of the Lord,
and
as
48
many, as were
for everlasting
ideterlife,
the region.
Tpvvav
TOLi
koI 50 But the Jews stirred up Kcu ra? eva-)(i]p.ovas iiryyeikol TToXeais, the devout and honourable wo- irpcoTOvs TTjS men, and the cliief men of the pav Sicoy/jioi' eiil tou UavXov kul and raised persecution city, TOV Bapva^av, kul e^ijiaXov avagainst Paul and Barnabas, and OL OpiCOl' aVTCOV. expelled them out of their coasts. TOVS aiTO TCOU 51 But they shook otf the 8e enTLva^dpevoL tov KOviopTov dust of their feet against them, Twv 7ro8a>v avTcov eir avTOVs, i)X-
bethe 49 the word of lieved. throughpublished was Lord tovs out all the region. But the 50 Jews stirred up the devout
miued
And
and honorable women, and the chief men of the city, and raised a persecution against Paul and Barnabas, and expelled
51
feet against them, and went and came unto Iconium. ol 8e padi^Tol 00V eh 'Ikovlov. And the disinto Iconium. 52 And the disciples were Tlvevpakol eirXrjpovvTO with joy filled X'^pds were ciples the filled with joy and with and with the Holy Spirit. Tos Aylov. Holy Ghost.
52
light of
nations: so spoke the Lord, and such were, and are, the Apostles.
vot
rr;g yrjs ; I have ordained you, end of the earth. Tuv ecvai ae, infin. pres.. Telle sense, that thou mayest be for salvation to the end of
with Sir Norton Knatchbull, that lerayfistantamount, in this place, to awTjYfteroh as many as were the Gentiles, believed nor, with the great met together Joseph Mede's interpretation, that reTayficvoi eis 'C.air,v aiiaIn %'cov is a. periphrasis to express 'proselytes of the gate".
is
the earth.
1
Rom. 13
t;aav rerayfievoi sis iiorjv aicovwv.
1,
it
is
Testaments ordered, with Dodd. we prefer determined, because as ambiguous as the original. Taaaio is found only eight times in the Christian Scriptures We cannot but approve the conclusion of a considerable disLuke employs it five times, Paul twice, and Mathew once. In Luke's writings, it is represented by "seZ" ^=f laced; "ordain- sertation of the learned and judicious Kuincel on this passage. ed ", " determined ", and ' apiJointed ". Paul speaks of magis- Ilis words are lam addilus ex gentiUhus fidem hahuissc booi
trates as "
in Corinth,
r,aav, k. t. I.
Unde
Deo
vita
Of Jesus
a certain place."
he " appointed his friends to meet him at Such is its current value in the Christian As many, then, as were resolved, or determined Scriptures. for eternal life, were attentive hearers of the word and, thereBut all things are of God, who has reconciled fore, believed. us to himself," by the means so ordained. Dr Doddridge
it is said,
;
sum
is
It is
now
from which
were by
God
ordained
was
the
their faith
as the
''
rejection of his
cause, on account of
this felicity.
96
CHAP. XIV.
REVISED version.
CHAP. XIV.
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP.
XIV.
CHAP. XIV.
And
it
came
to pass in Ico-
'ErENETO
Se Iv 'Ikovlco,
And
time,
it
occurred in Iconi'at
nium, that tliey went botli to- Kara to auro elcreXdeli/ avrovs gether into the synagogue of the els Trji> (Tvvaycoyriv rav 'Iov8aiJews, and so spake, that a great cov, Kai XaXrjaai ovTcas ware multitude, both of the Jews, and TTLarevaaL lov^alcov re /cat 'jEAalso of the Greeks, believed. ^ o'l Xi-jvav TToXv irXrjOosds 2 But the unbelieving Jews aireLQovvres 'lovSaloi eirr^yeipav stirred up the Gentiles, and made their minds evil-affected KcCl eKaKcocrau ras i^v^as twv
'
the same
But
the
unbelieving
Jews
"stirred
up
idvcov
Kara
Ta>u a8eX(j)U)v.
^(^povov
Long time
jxiv
oi)v
duTpL-^au ren.
For
'a
they sjieaking
boldly
Lord, which gave Lord who "attested the word unto the word of his grace, and ptTos avTov, Kai Sidoi^Ti aifpela of his grace, granting signs granted signs and wonders to be Kol TepaTa ylveaOai 8ia twp y^ei- and wonders to be done by done by their hands. pav avTwv. ia^laOii 8e to their hands. 4 But the multitude of the But tiie multitude of the city was divided and part held TrXrjdos T?;f TroAecof Kai ol pev city was divided. Some were Tols 'lovSaloif, ol Se with the with the Jews, and part with >](Tav Jews, and the '/2y 8e others with the Apostles. And avv Tols aTToa-ToXoLS. the apostles.
:
the TTapprjaLa^opevoL eirl tco KVpico fore, they continued there, testimony Tcp paprvpovvTL tco Xoyco ttj? ^a- speaking boldly respecting the
in
aw
1,
"^
'
Kara
ro avTo,
analogous
to,
7ti,
to uvto, ch. 3
together.
anhelitu sumitur,
Km
others.
Xcdr;aai ovrais,
and
they so spake.
So Hackett and
cujus
anima fons
it
anhelat.
(2) Vita,
2, 3.
Ps. 7
Conceiving
and the
spirit,
we have
here, as
''And so spake.'"
Spake
occasionally before,
drawn
liberall_y
is
Webster.
'
London
'^
ed. a. d. 1050.
ATieiO'ovvTeg^ a7tet9'r^oai'Tes.
Ln.,
Ixavos
is
Tf.
He employs
it
it
the
it
Jews. Ajtaid-eco is found three times in this book, associated with the Jews. Paul to the Hebrews, and to the Romans uses it more frequently than any other inspired writer; and, in the
sense ol disobedient, he and Peter use
"
In his writings
represented by worthy, large, great, enough for, many, much, long, security, good while, long while, sore. It is, in some of the
other N. T. writers, represented by the
it
seven times.
word
is
meet, able,
and
50.
word
its
sufficient.
Here
'
is
more than
some-
whole currency
ap-
Jixaxcoaar.
^V'ith
is
confined to this
Book
;
''Made
13,
their
would be rather an ambiguous epithet to affirm of speaking upon the Lord. Sulficient for the They spukc a sufficient time upon the Lord theme? or sufficient for the people? Connected with time,
pears not exactly apposite in this place.
It
!
"hurl", not
much
"
better.
''
Harmed ",
as
it
is
here,
we may
try
it
in other places.
;
certain
man
;
no
better.
sufficient time
of a sufficient season
of
Of one hundred and fifteen occurrences in N. T. yi^'/ is only sufficient time Simon liad bewitched them with sorceries; twice represented by inind. Life and soul are its almost uni- Paul talked a sufficient time " till break of day ". In such Beza on this passage says: Male af- associations it would be more apposite to say for a long time. versal representatives.
fcclos reddidcrunl.
Cum
2.
See Acts 8
y
11
14
18
18
20
11
27
7, ,ic.
word of his bsj cum sex punctis est grace, being a continuative testimony, were it not, that it is anima, animus. (1) ll.alitus oris, anhelilus, spirilus, flatus, followed by SiSovri, a dative of the manner, by granting signs 20. Sic animes nomen Latinis et Grcecis pro and wonders to be done through their hands. ventus, Gen. 1
seu
We
11
Crit.
Sacra,
CHAP. XIV.
REVISED VERSION.
97
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
iyivero
op/J-i]
And
made both
and to stone them, 6 They were ware of it, and fi? Tay iroXeis ttjs A.VKaouias', fled unto Lystra and Derbe, Avcrrpav kou Aep^rjv, kou rrju cities of Lycaonia, and unto the 7rpL-)(copov, KUKei rjaav evayyeregion that lieth round about Xt^opevoL. 7 And there they preached ^ Ka'i Ti9 dvrjp ev Avarpois the gospel.
8
lOvwv re koi when there was a 'rush, both by the Gentiles, and also by Toju, vfipiaaL KOil XiOojBoX-qaai the Jews with their rulers, 'to use them spitefully, and avTOVs, avvL^ovres Kareipvyov
tS)v
**
to stone them, they, being aware of it, fled down into Lystra and Derbe, cities of Lycaonia, and into the surrounding country. And there
And
man aSvfaTos
)(a>Xo?
e'/c
T0L9
TToaiv
eKadrjTO,
in
Ly-
impotent in his feet, being a cripple from his mother's womb, who never had walked. 9 The same heard Paul speak: who steadfastly beholding him, and perceiving that he had faith
at Lystra,
was
feet,
sitting, '^impotent in
virap^oiv,
TTUTi'iKei.
ovSeiroTe
TrepieTre-
Uav-
birth;
who had
never walked.
9
Xov XaXovi'TOf
TW, KOL
acodrji/ai,
elire
b? drei'icras
to be healed,
rfj 10 Said with a loud voice, Stand upright on thy feet. And Vrj, Al'a(TT1]di CTTt Tovs TToSas he leaped and walked. Kai ijXXero kol aov 6p6os. 11 And when the people saw TrepuTrdrei. 01 8e 6)^X01 ISovwhat Paul had done, they lilted up their voices, saying in the T9 o 7roLT]a-u 6 IlavXos, iTTYJpav
peydXr]
TOV him, and '^perceiving that he (f)a)- had faith- to be healed, said
with
a
lo
(j)a>i'T}i'
avTcov
loud voice, 'Stand upright on your feet. And he ^'leaped and walked. And when the people saw what Paul had done, they raised their voices, AvKaopLari saying in the 'Lycaonian,
il
'
'Ojiiirj
Tiov td^vwr, te
y.ai
lovSaicDV.
violent attempt of
''
Kui
iScoi'
oTi 7TIOTU'
c/_ci
'O^fiij is
assault;
and the
o^i/tij
In classic use,
or confidence of being healed (unquestionably appropriated to stand liis own case), Paul, with a bold, or a loud voice, said
:
attempt, impulse.
* 'TjSoiaai.
lip
'
to
MeyaXrj
rrj tpcovi].
The manner
in
it.
which he exerted
his
Wes.
Murd., Booth.
'
"
To use them
and stone
voice,
'
Ilackett.
is
To
assault,
"I
name
of the
Lord Jesus,"
not
in
the
them." Thomp.
^
It is
omitted on
KaxEi
i]Oitv
Such
is its
were an- the authority of the Uncial and most cursive manuscripts the appropriated meaning, liter- Vulgate, jEthiopic, Chrysostom, Theop., and Occ. See Alford.
And
there
thcj"^
evangelizing.
HsoceTTsTtaTrjy.st.
The proper
fore a noun,
Some
out an augment.
dant, and
is,
Ilackett.
We may
faith
in
tts
is
and
Tf.
It
we may be
languishing.
ni-rjQ x'"^-"',
a certain man,
The
Xio-
own
Hebrew
representative
li "laS claudus
first called
manu.
'Maro
3d
Salta-
On
he bounded.
halts, or limps
lost,
or never
enjoyed the use of his limbs", and refers to the Acts of Aposthe
of
Lycaonic, Ilackett.
;
title
This was a splendid miracle, and won Mercury among the Greeks.
for
Paul
Saying in the Lycaoni.an, or in the speech of Lycaonia. The speech of Lycaonia, is more properly Lycaonian not, according to the dialects of the nations, Lycaonic.
As the
Persian, Grecian,
98
CHAP. XIV.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
Ol
Oeol
oiioiuiOevTes
Tj/xas'
are
come down
The gods
us,
are
come down
to
ness of men.
in
12
And
e'/caAoKi'
re toi> [xlu
Jupiter;
Tov 8e avTos
Barnabas,
12
rjv
6 8e lepevs tov
Trjs TToXecos
which
was before
their
city,
Aios Zeus 'that was before the aVTMU, city, brought oxen and garto the gates, and,
aw TOif o)(\ols
'
with
of14
the
f)eople,
wished
to
ijdeAe dveiv.
and Rome, so should
AKovaavTes
Se
Which
this,
fers.
Luke everywhere,
Lystra,
it
as accurate as he
is
circumstantial, re-
Its classic
root
'
is
Lukos, a wolj.
they called Barnabas, Zeus, and Paul, Hermes. These facts ; but not so the common version of them. The
:
was under the guardianship of Jupiter Propuleius, which Luke translates Tov Mioi rov otios 7TQ0 trjs noXeais, the Jvjiiler that was before the city ; which is
appears,
:
And
All these
were the
adopt a
late
Why
Roman
Abraham,
BIclchizedeck.
Jloses,
Samuel,
Roman
We would, in
when
a histori-
had their priests, rites, and sacrifices, and each a peculiar service and priest for the office that he bore so that Jupiter Brontes, Jupiter tlie Thunderer, had a different service from Jupiter Custos, Jure the Guardian. Hence we see with what accuracy Luke wrote The person, who was to offer them saci'ifice, was the priest of Jupiter Cuslos ; under whose guardianship the city of Lystra was and who, the priest supposed, had visited the city in a human form and Barnabas
; :
The leader of
the discourse,
the person.
is
And
was the
by some supthat Paul, who had a powerful commanding eloquence, was posed, that, as Paul spoke more than Barnabas, and more offithat God also disguised. A beautiful figure of such an impercially, the audience were led to think that Barnabas was a sonation of Jupiter, as, is supposed, formerly stood before the Divinity, and Paul his interpreter, or oracle. This view of the gate of Lystra, still remains and a fine engraving of it may subject enhances the courteousness, and the most honorable be seen in Gruter's Inscriptions, Vol. 1, p. 20. Adam Clark) port and bearing of this most Divinel}' accomplished ambassaequivalent to the or leading speaker.
It is
;
and
I"
dor to the Gentile world, towards his fellow-laborer Barnabas, will everywhere pass at par value.
z/e, in this attitude, is
in loco.
sing.
tive,
and
is,
therefore,
by most
ed
then, or
and.
"Rich curling fumes of incense feast the A hecatomb of voted victims dies.
skies,
Wic, Tyn.,
prefer hut,
Cran.,
is
There
are,
however,
those
who
all
With gilded horns and garlands on their head, In all the pomp of death to th' altar led."
Tate.
which
continuative.
We
harmony with
as the consummation, and, worse theology, it is the consummation of the climax of honors conferred on Paul and Barna-
named
And
'
Virgil sings:
though in bad
taste,
and
in
The victim ox, that was for altars prest, Trimm'd with white ribbons and with garlands Sunk of himself, without the gods' command.
Preventing the slow
sacrificer's h.and."
drest,
It should
Dryuen's
is
Virgil.
noXews,
Ln., Tf.
city, is
after rov ^ws, stands in apposition with it. were placed under the protection of some particular deitj-, and the image of that deity placed at the entrance, address of Paul and Barnabas, and the rending of their own to signify that ho was the guardian and protector. To garments.
Tov
oi'Tog,
Many
cities
To them a supplement essential to the proper conception of the discourse of Paul and Barnabas, reported in verses 14-18, which every reflecting reader must keep in his mind, as necessary to his apprehension of the point and drift of the
CHAP. XIV.
REVISED VERSION.
the Apostles, Barnabas and Paul, heard, they rent avtheir clothes, "and leaped forth
99
GKEEK TEXT.
oLTToaToXoL Bapva^as kou JTav- when
14 TV/iich when the apostles, Barnabas and Paul, heard of, they rent their clothes, and ran in among the people, crying out, 15 And saying. Sirs, why do ye these things? We also are men of like passions with you, and preach unto you, that ye should turn from these vanities unto the living God, which made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein
:
TMu
Kpa^ovTds
KOU XeyovTe?,
'
Av-
into
15
Kol
rjfXeif
We
are
men
o/xoLOTradfh
TTOi,
icrp-ev
v/uuv
av6pco- of
evayyeXL^ojxevoL
upLas
TOVTCou
iirl
Tjcre
Tav pLaralmv
from
living
these vanities
the the
TTjv
16
all
Who
nations to
walk
in their
own
avToIs'
vrxLS
God, TOV oupavov and heaven, OaXaaaav kou iravTa Ta ev and sea, the ^^
/cat ttjv yrjv Kai
who made
^all
o? eV Tat?
7rapa)-)(r]p.i-
are iu
them
who,
ways.
TTopeveaduL tols 68ol? avTcov 17 Nevertheless he left not ^^ Kai Toi ye ovk apcapTvpov iavhimself without witness, in that he did good, and gave us rain Tov d(pT]Kv, ayadoTTOicov, ovpavofrom heaven, and fruitful seasons, dev rjplv veTOVS SiSovf Kai Kaipovs filling our hearts with food and Kapirocpopov?, IpirLTrXwv Tpo(pr]s
gladness.
KapSiay v(ppoavvr]9 Tas these sayings Kai ^^ scarce restrained they the peo- rjfxcov. Kai TavTa XeyovTes, ple, that they had not done sa- /xoXis KaTciravaav tovs o^Xous
IS
And with
crifice
unto tliem.
19
certain
And
tliere
came
thither
TOV
pLT]
'
dveiv auToly.
Se
airo 'AvTio-
^^
JETTrjXOov
/cat
Iconium,
who
persuaded
the ^eiay
go on in their own ways. Nevertheless, he did not leave himself without 'testimony, in that he did good, and gave you rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling your hearts with 'food and gladness. And they "with these sayings scarcely restrained the people, that they did not offer sacrifice to them. "Then Jews came over from Antioch and Iconium; and having persua'to
17
is
19
"
For
etac7tr]Sr^aav,
Tf.,
substitute e^snr^Sr,:
onv.
Men
"
They leaped out into the crowd exclaiming and saying why do you do these things ?
are men,
soficv
AfiaQTVQos,
re, enclitic, gives point and pungency to this expression. is an uTta^ Xeyoftevov, in this book, but in this
it
is
sense
7,
Plutarch de
Better col-
We
avd'^mnoi
bfioionad'ti.s
iuiv,
of
Solent Anim. 23
Thuc. 2
'
:
41.
And
you glad
and the
p
tidings, that
you should turn away from these vaniGod, who has made the heaven, and the earth,
all
you
not
rain
and
from heaven and fruitful seasons, !]fia)v) hearts with food and gladness."
your
{ificov
To
jr)',
whole Universe,
was an abbreviated formula representing the in the Aristotelian age. Ta navra, and Ttavra
;
The heart
is
the receptacle of
we
them ".
found only in
from
Tta^oiyo/iat, preteritus,
'
Then
{Se)
Jews
{e7ir^).&of)
away.
Iconium,
in their
y.ai
own way,"
multitudes.
rather
go on
in their
own
course.
Kai
And
yet, indeed,
he did plural in all the best texts, we deem it proper to appear same number in the version, as in the original.
1
100
CHAP. XIV.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
people, and having stoned Paul, ireicrai'Te^ tov9 6)(\ouf, Koi \ida- ded 'the multitudes, and havdrew him out of the city, sup- (javTt^ Tov IlavXov, kavpov e^co ing stoned Paul, they were
Ti]^
TToAewy,
2U Ilowbeit, as the disciples stood round about him, he rose up, and came into the city and the next day he departed with Barnabas to Derbe. 21 And when they had preached the gospel to that city, and had taught many, they returned agnin to Lystra, and to Iconium, and Antioch, 22 Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and tliat we must through much tribula:
TeOvavaL.
avTou
Twv
avrov dragging him out of the city, supposing that he "was dead. KVKXocKjavrav 8e But, while the disciples were jj.adijTai', duaaras
voiiLaavn?
standing
Tiji'
20
elarjXdev el?
eTravpiov
ttoXlv
koI
rfj
i^i^Xde
aw
"^
tm liapevayyeXieKeiurjv,
aapevo'i re
rrjv
iroXiv
eh
'
Tr)u
Avarpav
kol
eiri-
paOijrrj
kingdom of
Tjjxas elaeXOelv els ri]u they had or- ^aaiXeLCLv tov Oeov. '" much tribulation, enter into X^'P' dained them elders in every And, 23 the kingdom of God. TovrjcravTe? 8e avTois Trpea^vrechurch, and had prayed with having appointed for them eldfasting, they commended them pov? Kar eKKXrjalav, Trpocrev^d- ers in every congregation, to the Lord, on whom they be- pevoL pera vqaTeicof, irapeOevTO and having prayed with fastlieved. avTOvs Tco Kvpico ei? ou TreTricrTev- ings, they commended them to 24 And after they had passed the Lord, in whom they be"'^ KeLcrav. /cat ^LeXOovres ttjv throughout Pisidia, they came lieved. And, having passed 24 JIicnSLav, riXOov el? JIap({)vXiai^- through Pisidia, they came to to Pamphilia. 25 And when they had preach- "" Kol XaXrjcravTes ev Uepyr) tov Pamphylia. And when they 25 ed the word in Perga, they went Xoyov, KaTejirjaav els Attu- had spoken the word in down into Attalia: down into ^ Xeiav KUKeWev direTrXevaav Perga, they went 26 And thence sailed to AnAttalia and thence they sail- 26 tioch, from whence they had els AvTio-^^eiav, hOev rjaav irapa- ed to Antioch, whence they been recommended to the grace SeSopevoi TT] -^apiTL tov Oeov els had been commended to the of God, for the work which they TO epyou eTrXrjpcocrau. irapa- grace of God, lor the work fulfilled. which they performed. yevopevoL 5e kol avvayayovTes 27 And when they were come, And when they came, and 2T and had gathered the church to- Tr]v eKKXrjaiav, dvi^yyeiXav ocra had assembled the congregagether, they rehearsed all that eiroi-qcrev 6 Oeos peT avTwv, kolL tion, they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and oTL ijvoL^e Tois eOveaL Qvpav tt'l- God had done with them, liow he had opened the door of and that he had opened a (TTeu)s. Sierpifiou Se eKel XP^' faith unto the Gentiles. door of faith to the nations. tois paOr)- And they continued no little 28 2S And there they abode long vov ovK oXiyov time with the disciples. Tois. time with the disciples.
God. 23
about him, rising up, he entered into the city. And the next day he went out with Barnabas into Derbe. And when they had announced the glad tidings to that city, and made many disciples, they returned into Lystra, and Iconium, and Antioch, confirming the souls of the disciples, exhorting them to continue in the faith, saying that we must, through
21
22
And when
'
'
'^
aw
been, dead,'' is
They had not dragged, but, according to we have dragging him out of the city, when he revived.
|
101
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP. XV.
HEVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XV.
CHAP. XV.
KAI
'
And
the TYjs
IovSaia9,
brethren, and said, Except ye be dSeXcpovf, circumcised after the manner of t(S
vrjcrde
On
edei
eav
/xt]
tovs came down from Judea, taught the brethren, saying; Unless TrepLTe/x-
Mcovaea^, ov 8v-
Jloses,
vaade cradrjvai. revofxevrjf When, therefore, be saved. AVhen therefore Paul and ovv (jTaaews kou av^r^Trjaeais Paul and Barnabas had no Barnabas had no small dissension ovK oXLyrjs rcS HavXco kou tcS little ^dissension and discusand disputation with tliem, the}' Bapva^a irpo^ avTOvs, era^av sion with them, they deterdetermined that Paul and Barava^aiveLV HavXou kou Bapva- mined that Paul and Barnanabas, and certain otlier of them, bas and certain others of should go up to Jerusalem unto I3av Kai rivas a'AAouy i^ avTcov them, should go up into Jeruthe apostles and elders about this Kpos Tovf diroaToXov^ koI irpesalem to the Apostles and
2
question.
}'e
cannot be saved.
o-(3vTpouf
eh lepovaaXrjpL,
Trepl
ol p.ev being brought on their Tov ^rjTTjfjiaTOi TOVTOV. way by the church, they passed ovv 7rpo7rfJ.(j)6i'Te? vtto rrji e/cthrougli Phenice and Samaria, KXrjo-iaf, ^L-qp^ovTO ttjv ^olv'lktjv declaring the conversion of the Koi ^apapeiav, eKSLrjyovp.evoi ttju Gentiles and they caused great eTrLaTpo(pi]v tusv eOvwv kou fTroijoy unto all the bretliren. ovv yapav peyaXTjv irdai rols 4 And when they were come dSeXcpoh. 7rapayevop.voL 8e to Jerusalem, they were receiveh IepovcraXi]p, aTTebe^Orjaav ed of the church, and of the apostles and elders, and they de- VTTO TTjs eKKXrjalas Kol rai> diroclared all things that God had (TToXwv KUL Tcoif TTpeafivTepoii',
And
elders
about
this
question.
and
con-
and
the
Jerusalem, 'they were received by the congregation, and by the Apostles and elders, and they declared all things
that
eiroL-
Tlie masculine gender yVe sometimes substitute persons. Tives xartXO'orTeg, Certain men coming down, Wes. " Had gone down,'' Penn. " Some who came down," Wakef. " Came down," Murd., Thomp. " Came," Dodd. Atio iiji lovSains, from Judea (to Antioch understood), iSiSaay.uv rovg
is
stance
it is
most worthy
The verb avt,r,rE<o is in favor with .John Mark, occurring six times in his gospel, and onlj' four times in Luke's writings.
In Mark, com.
ver., it
is
five
aScXyiovs
hyoi-ree,
after tbtHaaxov
must be
supplied, in
and
in
which occurs
in this
may
redound, Kuinoel.
Tea e&ei
Meovaecos, in the
manner Moses
preferred
it
by
01
fiev
t/;s ey.x}.r,aiag.
Moses.
ITeoiTfir^drire
is
Hammond, on
as supported
10
Griesbach regards
eS'et,
y
to neQiTCfii'Tjad's.
authorities.
Tio
so interpret them,
i.e. "
they
ice.re
uvTovg controversia
disputacitizens
lione acri.
In ch. 14
:
4,
we
find a schism
amongst the
from any writer of respectability to sustain such an interpretation. JJ^one/itTiio, in its eight other occurrences in N. T., is
and
in
Acts 23
Sadducees.
7, a similar one between the Pharisees and tlie represented b}' accompany, conduct, or hring forward, a person ^Taaig occurs four times in the book of Acts, on a journey, Xen. Cyr. I. 4, 25 Homer's Odys. E. 37, 140, are
;
and only four times in all other portions of the Christian quoted to sustain this interpretation. But their poetry, or In com. ver. it is represented by insurrection, se- their prose, is quite out of place in Luke's horizon. Scriptures.
dition, dissension, special
uproar
and once by standing. Hence its case, depends upon its contest.
29
in this last in-
'
In ch. 2
41,
and
in ch. 21
17,
we
tde-
Zv^r,rriaig
Tf
in the Christian
102
CHAP. XV.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
5 "
e^aviarrjaav But "some of the sect of the sect of the Pharisees, which 84 TLVe9 TOiV UTTO Trj? a\paC09 the Pharisees, who believed,
certain of ^](Te fier avrcou.
5 But
tliere rose
up
believed, saying. That it vfas Twv ^apLaaicov TreinaTevKOTes, needful to circumcise them, and Xeyovres, Set TrepiTefiueip to command than to keep the avTOus, TrapayyeXXeiv re rripuv law of Moses. Tov vop.ov MwvaiOis. 6 And the apostles and elders Swi'i^Oii^aav be ol aTroarocame together for to consider XoL Kol ol TrpeafivrepoL ISeiu irepl of this matter. ^ TToAA?;? TOV XoyOU TOVTOU. ^6 7 And when there had been
it
was
On
And
elders
sider
the
Apostles
to
and
con-
came together
of
this
much
av^ijTy'jaecos yevop,f:vrjs,
disiiutiiig,
Peter rose
uj^
auaaras when
there
"Peter rose up and said unto them, Men and Brethren, brethren, ye know how that a Spef udeXcjjoi, v/xeLS (Trlaraade and said to them upy^ctLcov a.<p rjfjLepaiu hrt 6 Oeo^ you know that at first God good while ago, God made choice among us, that the Gentiles, by eV i]piv e^eXe^aro Sia rod aro- made choice 'among us, that
discussion,
IliTpoi
elire
irpos
avrovs,
Av-
mouth, should hear the word paros pou aKOvaai ra of the gospel, and believe. Xoyov Tou euayyeXlov,
'*
my
eOvrj
/cat
my
mouth,
word of the
rrjg
nlpeoEcos
rtoi>
0a^i;
oatcov
But
or,
tliere
or
thought that it was necessary to command them to circumcise, and to keep the law of Moses.
A'iQcaris.
But
who
believed,
But there arose some of those from the sect of the Pharisees." " Thereupon some of the sect of the Pharisees who believed, rose up, and said," Thomp. " But Bome of the sect of the Pharisees that believed, rose up and said," Dodd. ''And they related how certain believers of the sect of the Pharisees had risen up, and said," Wakef. "But
arose
there rose up, said they, certain of the sect
with Ilackett.
'
an heresy or an al^eais.
we
Converted Phari-
Church
Like all Heretics, in all ages, they were sensitive and tenacious of their respective peculiarities. of the Pharisees Hence their tenacity of certain Jewish rites and ceremonies.
their respective theories.
sect (or They had the honor of occasioning tlie first Christian convenand said," tion. They were punctiliously sensitive of the claims of Moses, " But some of the sect of the Pharisees who had be- and his law of ceremonies. Slurd. Thus, in Jerusalem, they placed lieved, arose, saying," Penn. "And there arose certaine of themselves under the shield of Moses and Abraham. ' Their central dogma is in the following words the heresie of the Pharisees that believed, saying," Ilheims. on Sat ttc^i" But sayed the}-, certaine of the secte of the Phariscs rose Tf itrsn' avrovs, TTft^ayyeV.stv rs rr^^eiv rov vouov Mcovaeto^. It " Then rose up behooved them first to be circumcised, and then to keep the up, which dyd beleue, saying," Geneva. certayne of the Secte of the Pharises which did beleue, say- law of Moses. They must be subjected to circumcision, and " Then arose ther op certayne that were of keep the law. ing," Cranmer. Such was the issue circumcision and the law the secte of the Pharises and dyd beleve sayinge," Tyndale. of Moses. " Bnt summe of the eresie of farisies that bileuden, risen up ^ AvnoTas ITeT(io;. In possession of the floor, Peter opens. and seiden," Wicklitle. Such is the scale-descending of thir- AfS^ES aSilfoi. More implicated than any other man in that teen English versions, as quoted, upon one of the most assembi}'. having immersed the Gentiles by a special command, transparent verses in the Christian Scriptures. The changes without any conference, or agreement with any other Apostle.
who
believed," Wesley.
in
sense,
Hence his apology, 6 Qeos ev iifiiv e^eXeiazo Sea rov orouaand force are con- Tog /tov axoi'aai ra e&t'Tj rov Xoyov rov evayyeXtov, y.ai TrtOTEvaat.
sidered.
' and those from a sect that Ei> ii/iiv, is better sustained in this passage than ev v/itv, believed equivalent, or exactly equivalent, alike detinite and preferred by Ln,, Tf. Peter modestly uses the plural. It is, ])erspicuous ? Are "believers of the sect of the Pharisees," and indeed, a Hebraism. (Hebra?i enim verbo -,n3 comitem ad-
believed,
"
Nehemiah 9 Abrahamus.
;
7,
D'nasa Pi"in3
1
^CX
Add
:
Chronicles
28
4, 5.
it
thus
tithiaro ev efiot
CHAP. XV.
REVISED VERSION.
103
GREEK TEXT.
8 And God, which knoweth arevcrai. koI 6 KapSioyj^coarr}? the hearts, bare them witness, 0os ifiapTvp-qcrev avrol^, 8ov9 giving them the Holy Ghost, avTOLs TO Ilvevuoi to Ayiov, even as he did unto us Kadcos Kou rjfXLw ^ koll ovSeu Sie9 And put no difference between us and them, purifying Kpive p,eTa^v rip.6Jv re kol avrav,
:
And 'God, the hearts, bore them testimony, giving them the Holy Spirit, even as to
Gospel, and believe.
who knows
their hearts
by
faith.
therefore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fatliers nor we vv'ere able to bearV
10
Now
11
But
we
believe,
that
us; and put no difference between us and them, having Tij TriaTei KaOapiaas Tag KapSia? purified their hearts by the 10 ,.,"" vuv avT(t)u. ovu TL Treipd^eTe faith. Now, therefore, why Tou Oeov, iirideLvai ^vyov eTTL do you try God by putting '> Tov Tpa^rjXov twv piadrjTatv, ov a yoke upon the neck of the ovTe ol iraTepef i^p.u)u ovt rjpeis disciples, which neither our ^^ Lar)(vaap.eu (3aaTaaaL,ccAAa fathers, nor we, were able to
lo
through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, we shall be saved, even as they. 12 Then all the multitude kept silence, and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul, declaring what miracles and wonders God
liad
Kvpiov
'Ii-jcrov
XpiaTov
yrjae
rjKOvou
TTLaTevopLiv
we
believe
crcoOJjvai,
^"
'
that
Eal-
we
shall
be saved, even
12
as they.
wdu
to
TrAydog,
Ka\
Bapvafia
kol Then all the multitude JJavXov were silent, and heard Barna6
e^r/yov/jLei/cov
oaa
eTroirjaeu
by them.
13
Oeos
after
arjfxela
they had held tOveaL Si their peace, James answered, say- to And after they were si(TLyrja-aL avTOvs, aireKpLOrj ing. Men amd brethren, hearken IaKco^09, Xeycov, AvSpey a8eX- lent, James addressed them, unto me. saying 'Brethren, hearken ^^ Svpeau to me. Simeon has declar14 Simeon hath declared how (jiol, OLKOvaaTe fxov. God at the first did visit the i^Tjy7]craT0, Kadtos ivpwTov 6 Oeos ed how God first visited
' ;
And
among
the Gentiles
13
14
eivai fiaatXea.
E'^ilciUTO tv
olouwv
it,
because
It
all
grace
is
necessarily
tni 9^ovov.
and greatest
Not convertible terms all signs are Confessing judgment, he pleads his justification on not wonders, nor are all wonders, signs ; neither are all mirathe basis of a Divine oracle, and of a Divine gift to the Gen- cles, signs, nor all signs, miracles. Stj/tewv, in some eighty octo
'
Kai
6 y.n^ScoyriooTrjg 0eog
Sovg
avrots to ITievua
'Ayiov.
am- currences in N. T., is some fifty times represented by sign; by the amplitude miracle more than twenty times, and occasionally bj' token, of his grace, but as more definite and exegetical he adds, xaS-mg tantamount to sign, and sometimes by wonder.
tiles,
plitude.
in all
xac
rifiir,
and
still
more
pleonasticall}',
he
'
Ai'S^tg aSelfoi.
adds,
Ti;
filty
occurrences in N. T.
Arr^Q
is,
Ihcir hearts
^
by the faith.
is
represented by brother, or brethren. some two hundred and twenty times, represented by
iu reference
X^ioTov
Tf.
to married men,
by husband, some
is all sufficient.
the charily.
times.
When
Acts, and in
some twelve
times,
we
this formula, and on Pentecost the converts caught it and used it. Stephen used formly represented by gift ; and x''^Qi%,ofiai by gi'ce, frankly it, but with the addition of the -wovd fathers '^Brethren and AVere we at liberty to select any one Fathers." Because arS^eg equally applies to both, and is abforgive, grant, deliver. term, to the e.xclusion of every other, we should give our sorbed alike in both, we prefer, Brethren and Fathers." So
thankworthy,
gift,
acceptable
while by the
uni-
word
brethren.
Peter introduced
is
''
it
15
22 21
:
13
2C, 38
23
1,
We
17.
104
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
Gentiles, to take out of them a eireaKi-^aTO e^ eOvav the Gentiles, 'to take out of Xafielv people for his name. Aaov ewt Tip ovoixaTL avrov. them, a people for his name. 15 And to tliis agree the Kac TOVTcp o-v/j.cpcoi'ovcnu ol And with this the words of words of the prophets as it is AoyoL T(oi> TTpo(j)riT(ov, Kadcos ye- the prophets agree as it is
;
;
15
^'* ypaiTTai, Mera ravra avaAfter this I will return, <TTpe\l/a) Kol di'OLKoSo/j.i'jcrco rrju and will build aarain the tabernacle of David which is fallen (TK-qvi^u AajBlS Trjv TreirTCOKvlav down and I will build again KaL ra KaTiaKaixjxeva avrrjs avoL-
written,
10
written. After this I will return, and will rebuild the 'ta-
ig
is
down, and
its
v\'ill
re-
the ruins thereof, and I will set Ko8ofn]<Tco, KOL aifopOuiau) avTrjv
it
build
it
ruins,
;
and
will
rest 17
up
17
Tliat the residue of
after tlie Lord,
17
r/
,\
i-
up
that
'"the
men
and
XoiTTOi
avdpunrcDV tov
might seek
all
Kv-
of
men may
the Gentiles,
is
upon
whom my
are all
name
TO
all
my name
who
IS
doeth
these things.
avTOVS'
XeyeL
ttolcov
who
does
to 18
Known
unto
God
ravra iravra.
To
take
rvwara
Amos
air
these things.
"Known
STtt
senmilller,
2.
But
ay.r,v)] is
out of the nations a people fur his name. Rejected by Ln., Tf., Gb.
em.
is
redundant.
Here
it is
Upon liis name, is a literal version of trci. tm ovoficm ni- ally, it represents the original political state of the nation. See ' To take from among them a people for his name," Kuinoel on this passage. Thomp. ' To take out of them a people fur his name," Wakef. xnTaay.anrio, found here, and in Rom. Knreay.a/ifieva "To elect a people for his name out of the Gentiles," Murd. 11:3, pcrf. part. pas. Its root is oxanno, diruo, ruins. " To take out from them a people for his name," Penn. " To fodio, that which has fallen to the ground and which is dug take out of them a people for his name," Wes., Booth. " To take up. Ta xareaxaftfieia, diruta, is found in the Alexandrian from among them a people /or the honor o/"his name," Dodd. So, ver., Amos 9 1, 12. " I will restore its ruins," Wiikef. Some substantially, are all the versions that we have seen. For the recognize here, the Hebr.aism which converts the first of two glory of his name, being the God of the Gentiles as well as of verbs into an adverb, qualifying the second. "I will again rethe Jews, he commanded his Gospel to be announced to all build," Meyer. De Wette and Winer reject that explanation.
Tov
1
of
all
the tribes
means to an end, to collect out Ilackett also and so do we. " I will build again its ruins," and nationalities of earth one new com- Penn. ' Restore its ruins," Wakef. Too ambiguous, or
;
munity.
elliptical.
" I
will
This amounts to no more than his commission to the Apostles indicates " Treach the gospel to every creature," the whole
:
"
Murd.
The question here is upon em, which is repu- ed'iTj, erp ovs emy.exXijrairo ovofiaiiov en avrovs " The residue diated by Ln., Tf. and is by Gb. regarded as a probable of men." KaraXomoi. is found only in this place in the N. T.,
race.
;
human
y.at TTai-ra
ra
little affects
the sense
a people
representing
all
This passage
"'
name
i.s,
without em,
is,
fairly indicated.
represents the whole Gentile world, and intimates their partitranslated by, at,
cipation in
tliis
Em,
in the
com.
ver.,
salvation in
common with
the .Jews.
God
is
more than one thousand two hundred oc- immutable, and hath decreed an awnos, olim, anlifjuissimis currences in the N. T. it is frequently, uith the dative, repretemporibus, regnura condere, in quod non tantum Judaji sed sented by in. In the single book of the Acts, in a hundred and etiam Gentiles, sine legis ritualis observatione reciperentur.
unto, in, of.
seventy
five occurrences, it is
tliat
genitive, accusative,
and
dative,
and
is
frequently represented,
com.
ver.,
by
in, on,
Dcus inter Gentiles sibi coUegit populus Dei peculiaris sicut olim ludeei,^^
or upon.
Kuin.
idioms,
'
In
this
view,
we
fully concur.
p. 612.
Vigerus on Grecian
De
ing a tent
ed. 1824. " rfioain an aicofos, textus receptus, (eari rco 0e(o naria answers to Hebrew ri3B indicat- ra e^ya avrov) Griesbach's reading, Kuin. " To God are woven of leaves or reeds, in use among shepherds, Ro- known all his works from eternity," Thomp. "Known unto
l^yr^vr]
prepositione,
em,
London
CHAP. XV.
REVISED VERSION.
105
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
icTTL
Tw OecS
oio
Tvavra
eyco
to.
God from
works.
avTov.
Kpivco his
twv judgment is, not to trouble that we trouble not them, which 7rt rou those who from among the edvuiv iTTiaTpecpova-ii' from among the Gentiles are ^^ akXa iiriaTelXai avTOif Gentiles turn to God but to O^dv turned to God: Tov OLTre^eaOaL airo tQ)V aKiayr]- write to them, that they ab20 But that we write unto stain from pollutions of the them that they abstain from parcov Twv elScoXcou /cat Trjs iropis,
fjirj
19 Wherefore
my sentence
"Wherefore
my
19
Trapevo)(\elv
rols
uiro
20
pfornication, and idols, and pollutions of idols, and from for- velas Kcd rod ttulktov /cat tov althings strangled, and blood. nication, and from tilings stran- paros. 3fcoarjf yap eK yevecov For, 'from ancient times, Mo- 21 gled, and from blood. ap^alcov Kara ttoXlv tovs KTjpvacity, those yi For Moses of old time aovra^ avTOU kyL iv tols crvva- ses has, in every
who preach him, being read hath in every city them that ycdyalg Kara Ttav aafS^aTOP auathe synagogues every sabin preach him, being read in the yLvuxTKop^vog. bath. synagogues every sabbath-day. Tore eSo^e tols caroaToXoLS Then it pleased the Apos22 Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the whole Koi Tols TTpea^vTepoLs (Tvv oXrj ties and the elders, with the church, to send chosen men of Trj iKKXj](rLa, eKXe^apeuovs av- whole congregation, to send
their
;
22
own company to Antioch, Spas e'^ avTmv iTip^ai ety Av- 'chosen men, from among with Paul and Barnabas namc- Tio^eiav tcS JJavXco kol themselves, to Antioch, with Judas, lij, Judas surnamed Barsabas, Bapvafia, 'lovSau tov iiTLKaXov- Paul and Barnabas and Silas, surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the pevov Bapaa^av, kou SiXav, avthe brethleading men among brethren
aw
23
And
after
they wrote
this
letters
;
by
8pas
rjyovp.ei'ovs
'^^
^v
tols
aSeX-
ren.
And
they
them
ren,
manner
The
(pols,
ypdyj/avTes
Slu
)(Lpos
The Aposin
wrote
by
23
apostles,
and elders, and breth- avToou TaSe, 01 airoaToXoL /cat tles, and elders, and "brethgreeting unto the ol 'irpeafivTipOL kol ol dSeXcpo)., ren, greeting To the brethsend
KaTa
Ti]v
'
AvTLoyetav
Kol ren
of the Gentiles
An-
God
are
all
his
works from
eteruitj',"
Wes.
"Who made
Known Known from
"
etc.,
these things
known from
sacred literature.
1
from of old are the works of God," JIurd. " " Known, the beginning of the world," Wakef.
Moses
are preach-
from the ing him, not SiSaaxorras teaching him. The words are never beginning of the world," Dodd. Eari, to/ 0eco Ttnvra ra sQya confounded, nor substituted the one for the other, in the ChristttVTov, omitted by Gb., and Tf. To me, of doubtful authority. ian Scriptures. Preaching and teaching Christ are as distinct The as making or gaining disciples is from leaching them. It is a true oracle, but here unnecessary.
preacher's work and the teacher's work are frequently contraWes. "Therefore In the case of the distinguished in the Apostolic currency. "My opinion is," Wakef. " My judg- synagogues in opposition to Jesus, they proclaimed the divine I say to you," Mur. ment is," Penn. " I judge," Hack. Therefore' it is my judg- mission of Moses, and claimed authority for him against the ment," Thomp. " Wherefore my judgment is," Dodd. claims of Jesus the Nazarene. Hence we are informed that r IIoqtEia, fornication. Various substitutes for this word daily in the temple, and from house to house, they ceased
Jio
tyco KQivco.
'
''
See Kuinoel.
and to preach Jesus, the Christ," SiSaaxopres xai prostitutes out of their scandalous EvayysXi^o/xEvot Itjaovi' ror J^^toroz'.
to leach
makes a
Heinsius, at large, vindicates this interpretation, and shows ject of the governing verb
ExleSafterovg passes into the accusative, because the obaTtoaraXoi^ serves, at the same time,
;
" as
Kuinoel gives some six columns of dissertations on the acceptations of this word, backed by eminent names.
Rosenmiiller, Moras, and other distinguished names,
cur, that this
the subject of the infinitive," Ilackett. " For Silas, in the 2dag, SiActs, we have always Silvanus in the Epistles."
;
With we con-
Xovnvos
'
Knt
ol before
the former his Jewish, the latter his Gentile name. aSehpoi is omitted by Ln. (Gb. marks it as a
word
is
lOG
CHAP. XV.
REVISED VERSION.
a8eX(f)o'is
GREEK TEXT.
Kou
tiles
ill
KiXtKiav
tioch,
cia.
Cilicia.
24
Forasmucli as
we have
jEtt-
Since
24
that
you with words, subverting with words, subverting your yoi9, avacTKeva^ovres ras yj/v^as your souls, 'saying. You must souls, saying, Ye must be cirXeyovres TreptTefju'eadai be circumcised, and keep vjxav, cumcised, and keep the law to whom we gave to whom we gave no such com- KOU rripeiv tov vopov, oly ov die- the law no commandment it seemmandment e'So^ev i']piv yeaTeiXd/xeda25 It seemed good unto us, ed good to us, being assembeing assembled with one ac- vopivois bpo6vpa8ou, iKXe^a/xe- bled with one accord, to send cord, to send chosen men unto vovs avSpas Tre/xyf/aL Tvpos vpds, "chosen men to you, with our you, with our beloved Barnabas avu TOLS dyaTn-jTols i']pwv Sap- beloved Barnabas and Paul; and Paul vd^a Kca llauXco, " dv0pu>TTOis men who have hazarded their 26 Men that have hazarded lives for the name of our Lord their lives for the name of our TTapaSeScoKoai ras yl/v)(as avrcou Jesus Christ. We have sent, Lord Jesus Christ. virep Tov ovopaTos rov Kvptov therefore, Judas and Silas, who 27 We have sent therefore Ju- rjp.av 'I'i]aov Xpiarov. direalso themselves will tell you das and Silas, who shall also tell ardXKapev ovv Iov5au koL Slyou the same things by mouth. the same things by word of Xav, KOL auTOvs Btd Xoyov omay- mouth. For it seemed good to 28 For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay yeXXovras to, avrd. e'So^e the Holy Spirit, and to us, to upon you no greater burden yap Tco Ayico Uvevpari kol lay on you no greater burden
;
:
heard, that certain wliich went eiSj] rjKOvaafJiev otl rives e^ rj/jLcof out out from us, have troubled you i^eXOovTes irdpa^au vpas Xo-
25
"^
2G
27
28
than those necessary things 29 That ye abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication: from which if ye keep yourselves, ye Fare ye well. shall do well. 30 So when they were dismissed, they came to Antioch and when they had gathered the multitude together, they delivered the epistle. 31 Which when they had read, they rejoiced for the con; ;
i]pii',
p-rj^iv
irXeov
solation.
32 And Judas and Silas, being prophets also themselves, exhorted the brethren with many words, and confirmed than. 33 And after they had tarried there a space, they were let go in peace from the brethren unto
the apostles.
*
vplv fiapos, ttXiju tcov iiravayKes To abstain from meats ofleridols, and from blood, uire^eadaL elScoXoBv- ed to TovTwv, and from things strangled, Tcof Kol a'tparos koI ttvlktov koL from and from fornication TTOpveias' i^ d>i> Starrjpovi'Tes which, if you keep yourselves, eppcoade. you will do well. eavTovs, fv Trpa^ere. Fare""^ 01 pilv ovv diToXvOevTes well. So, then, having been dismissed, they "came into yXdov eh Avrioy^eiav kol avvaAntioch and when they had yayovTes to ttXtjOos, eTreScoKav assembled the multitude, they " dvayvovres delivered the epistle Tr]v eTna-ToXrjv. and 8e, e')(apr]crav eirl rfj TrapaKXi^aei. having read it, they rejoiced And over the consolation. lovoas oe /cat 2^iXas, kul avJudas and Silas, being also Tol 7rpo(pT]TaL bvres, Sia Xoyov themselves prophets, exhortTToXXov irapeKaXeaav rovs d8eX- ed the brethren with many Uon]- words, and established them. (jjovs, /cat eTreaTrjpi^av. And after they had made some aavres 8e y(j3ovov, aireXvOrjaav dismissed, stay, they were per elpr]vi]s drro twv uSeXcpcov with "peace from the brethe8o^ ren to the 'Apostles. >But it TTyOOf Tovs aTTOcrToAow.
; '
:
30
31
32
33
34
AsyotTss
Ln., Tf.,
tov roitor
is
omitted
" Met
'
etor,vr^s,
with peace.
now
return to
by
and by Gb.,
Jerusalem.
" For exXe^a/tevovs, Ln. would substitute exXciafievoig, which Gb. marks as a reading not quite so strongly supported.
'
Tctg
?
much
is
authority.
Tf.,
For
?;i,0-of,
Ln.
which Griesb.
This verse
and others
it
thinks probable.
Codd. desunt.
In others,
CHAP. XV.
REVISED VERSION.
107
GREEK TEXT.
34 Notwithstanding,
Silas to abide there
pleased 8e
""^
rS
SlXa
(Tn/xeivaL
still.
also, 35
35 Paul also and Barnabas continued in Antioch, teaching and preaching the word of the Lord, with many others also. 36 And some days after, Paul said unto Barnabas, Let us go again and visit our brethren, in every city where we have preached the word of the Lord, and
see
rpifiov v AvTio-^ela, 8i.baaKov- continued in Antioch, teacliTes Kol evayyeXi^o/xeuoi, fiera /cat ing and preaching the word erepcou ttoXXwv, tov Xoyov rod of the Lord, with many others
KVpLOV.
also.
META
(lire
8e
Tivas
rjfxepas
And some
days
after,
Paul
visit
36
JIauXoy
tt/jo?
Sr]
EirLCTTpty^avTes
37
how tliey do. TTaaav ttoXlv, tv (? And Barnabas determined fxeu TOV Xoyov tov
them John, whose
^^
Kara which we have preached the KaTijyyelXa- word of the Lord, to see how
Kvplov,
Troiy
they do.
And Barnabas
"de- 37
to take with
e)(ov(ri. Bapvdjia? 8e e/3oi;surname was Mark. XeucraTO avixirapaXajieTv tov Ico3S But Paul thought not good avvrjv TOV KaXovfievov MdpKOv to take him with them, who de" JJavXos 8e rj^LOV, tov diroparted from them from Pamphy(TTavTa car avTwv diro IIap(f)vlia, and went not with them to Xia?, Koi fX7] crvveXdovTa avToh the work.
Mark.
them,
whose surname was But Paul thought it not 'proper to take him with
them,
3S
who
in
departed
from
them
work.
39
And
the contention
was
so ei? TO ipyov,
fxi]
avjiTrapaXa^elv
sharp between them, that they TOVTOv. eyeveTO ovv Trapo^v'contention so that they sepdeparted asunder one from the apo9, coaTe aTro-^copicrmjvai avarated one from the other other and so Barnabas took Tovs OLTT aXXi]Xa)v, tov re Bapand Barnabas took Mark, Mark, and sailed unto Cyprus. va^av irapaXa^ovTa tov MdpKov and sailed into Cyprus. But 40 And Paul chose Silas, and ^^ Ilav^KTrXevaaL els Kvirpov Paul 'chose Silas, and dedeparted, being recommended Aop 5e eTTLXe^dfjievos SiXav e^- parted, being commended by by the brethren unto the grace rjXOe, irapaBoOeis ttj ^apLTC tov the brethren to the favor of of God. *^ 8n]p- God. And he went througli 41 And he went through Sy- Oeov VTTO Tcov d8eX(f)cov.
:
And
there
arose
so
40
ii
ria
and
Cilicia,
churches.
ray eKKXrjcrias.
the congregations.
in N. T., John 5 2. com. "Having chosen," Thomp., Penn.,
:
The
ver.,
which
is
called."
'IJiioiv is
rejected
by Gb.,
:
Sell.,
Ln.,
and
Tf.
It appears,
"Chose," Murd., Booth., Wakef. ''Jlade choice " Having chosen for himself," Hack.
ra^
ey.y.Xr]aiai,
indeed, redundant.
'
E7tiaT7jQti,oj
Ejiovkevaaro, determined
e/iov-
Ey.y.lr^aia
).ETo,
^
wished, Hack.
it
H^tov, thought
right.
or,
thought
it
one hundred and thirteen times rendered by the word church, and three times by assembly. In Ephesus there was a regularly constituted Christian assembly, or ey.ylrjoia, the
not
Of seven occurrences of
it is,
and of
word here
with some
a
or six excep-
rendered worthy.
literally,
mob
paroxysm of
feeling arose
is
Eyevero Ttn^osva/ios,
between them, or a contention indicative of Paul's intense in- cally nor historically so to be. This word, or any one repreterest in his mission. But neither yielded and so they parted. sentative of it, is not found in the Christian Scriptures. We This controversy occurred in the first year of the second half have yv^iorr-s, huriotes, four times, translated by dominion of the first century. three times, and once by government we have neither kyrkc
;
lOS
CHAP. XVI.
REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XVI.
i
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP. XVI.
CHAP. XVI.
Then Paul came to Derbe 'Lystra; and, behold, a and Lystra: and behold, a certain Avcrrpav kolI ISov, ixaOrjTTjS Tis was there, named Tidisciple disciple was there, named Timo- i]v e'/ceF, oj/o/zart TLfxodeo9, vlos (the son of a woman mothy, theus, the son of a certain woman yvvaiKOf TLVOS 'lovSaia? 7riaTi]s, was a Jewess and a bewho which was a Jewess, and believos e/xap- liever, but his father was a naTpo? 6e Ji,AAr]i>os' ed, but his father was a Greek TVpeiTO VTTO T(OV if jlVaTpOlS KUL Greek,) who was ^well at2 Which was well reported ^ tovtov i)de- tested by the brethren in 'Ikoi'ico a5eA0a)f of by the brethren that were at Paul e'^eA- Lystra and Iconium. uvtm IlavXos (tvv 6 Xrjaev Lystra and Iconium. forth him go wished to avXa^cov TTepurepiev 3 Him would Paul have to go d(LV, Kol with liim, and took and cirforth with him; and took and Tou, Slcc tovs 'lovSaiovs' TOVS cumcised him, because of circumcised him, because of the ovras v Tols tottois eKen'ois' the Jews who were in those Jews which were in those quar- y]8eiaav yap aTravm tov Trarepa quarters; for they all knew for they knew all that his ters EXXrjv VTn]p-)(eu. that his father was a Greek. OTi avTOv, father was a Greek: * &)S' Se SieiropevouTO ras jroXet-s, And as they went through 4 And as they went through the cities, they delivered to them irapehlSovv avToi^ (pvXaaaeLi/ tu
Then came
he to Deibe and
the
the
they delivered tliem, for their observance, the tcou ''decrees that liad been 'ordainfor to keep, that doyp.aTa ra KKpip.eva vivo were ordained of the apostles uTToaToXcoi' Kol TU)V irpecr^vTepoiv ed by the Apostles and elders
cities,
decrees
dred and
church
is,
In North Britain they have a kijrl-e, marie of the first syllable of xvotoi, and oiy.os, contracted into kuriok, now written
In/rk in Scotland,
ally of stone or brick,
Evvay(oyr]
T.,
exceptions
it is
church
", it fifly-Jlre
The
expedient, indeed, important, to state that the verb awayio, Imndrcd and twelve times church. Tliis has been, and yet is, a which occurs in N. T. some sixty-three times, is fifty times very unfortunate fact. Brick and stone may be culled out, but represented by "gather", ^'-gather together"; hy assembly,
some one luindrfd and 'congregation" com. ver., asscmbh/, and one
2, "
assembly".
It is
can never be called out, as the word exy.h;aia intimates. The called out are thinking, willing, moving, acting agents, such as
away
fruits ",
'
resort ".
In
and such only can constitute the living f In ch. 14 16. Avarpar xni. ^c(>(iijv, ^e^i3);v xtti Avar^ar. moving, body of Christ the real now is from Kast to "West, formcil}' from journey because the house of God on this earth the positive living "pillar and West to East. Tlvos is here omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln., and Tf support of the truth," to be seen, known, and read by all men. Tliere is, indeed, no need for it. We have been obliged to continue tliis word church, and with ^ 'Os euafiTvonro, well attested, by brethren in Lystra. According to the Constitution of tlie it a perpetual conflict. Timothy was not circumcised, because his father was a Genwhere it translate bound to we are presume Bible Union, I it allowed a mother to circumcise a son. his can be done, and not to transfer Hebrew, Greek, or even Ro- tile. Nor was So teach the writers of the in the act. concurring father not indeed, such unless, translation, of terms, susceptible
;
thirteen times.
the
living, acting,
man
terms are almost \miversallj-, and, without litigation, admitted. AVe. tliercfore, c.\pect to see this word church repudiated, and
tlie
vol. 3. p. 243.
i'Tto
Ta
reov rtTtooTohor.
^Joyfia.
word congregation, or
it.
^\'e
occurs
Paul's.
three
Time,
it.
decrees
in
times in Luke's writings, and only twice in In Luke's writings, N. T., always represented by This is its whole currency in Paul's, by ordinances.
:tfea'9i!ii^cof rrov
We
find the
word
exyXt;ain
the 10th
in
N. T.
'
cf "hQovaahju.
Ta xcxoiutva i'Tto t(i>%' aTtoaroloiv xai The elders here are those
of the church of
CHAP. XVI.
REVISED VERSION.
''
109
GREEK TEXT.
al [xev
tij
who were
so
in Jerusalem.
And
ovv
so
(.KKXrja-laL
icTrepeovuTO
And
rw dpid0pvyiav
Now
Tr]u
TaXaTLKi^v ^copai', kcoAvand the Kol TTjv vTTo Tou AyLov IlvevpaOevTis region of Galatia, and were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to Tos XaXrjaaL tov Xoyov iv rrj preach the word in Asia 'Acta, eXOovres Kara rrjv Mvafter they came to Mysia, they 7 After they were come to aiav iiretpa^ou Kara rrju Biattempted to go into BithyMysia, they assayed to go into Ovvlai/ TTopeveadar /cat ovk e'lania; but the ''Spirit suffered Bithynia: but the Spirit suflered ^ irapeXcreu avTOvs to Truevpa. them not. So passing along them not. dovTEs 5e TTJV Mvaiav, Kare/Sr]- Mysia, they came to Troas. 8 And they passing by Mysia, aav els TpcoaSa. /cat opapa lAnd a vision appeared to Paul came down to Troas.
throughout
'
were the congregations established in the faith, and daily increased in number. Now when they had gone throughout Phrygia, and the region of Galatia, and (being ^forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia)
Tiiere stood a 9 And a vision appeared to Sia rrjs vvktos oxpdrj tw JJavXco- in the niorht. Macedonian, who beman, a r]v MaKe8coi> TLs eaTcos, 'Avifp in the niglit Tliere Paul stood a man of Macedonia, and prayed TrapaKaXcou avTov kcll Xeycov, sought him, saying, come over
:
him, saying, Come over into Macedonia, and help us. 10 And after he had seen the vision, immediately we endeavoured to go into Macedonia, assuredly gathering, that the Lord had called us for to preach the gospel unto them. 11 Therefore loosing from Troas, we came with a straight
Jerusalem.
tvere
Aiafias
els
MaKehoviav,
l3o/]di]-
aou
i]pLV.
SJs oe to upapa
e^rjTii]aapeu
And
after
elSeu,
evdecos
e^eX-
vision,
we
lo
deavored
go
forth
in-
MuKeSovlav, avpf^L-
to Macedonia, being
assured
j3d^0UTS OTL TvpoaKeKXrjTaL Tjpds that the Lord had called us euuyyeXiaaadai av- to preach the gospel to them. o Kvpios
Tovs.
Tijs
^
^
Ava')(6evTis
ovv
oltto
il
TpwaSos,
" tlial
v6v8pop7]a-apev
Birch.
"
we
ran
by
"straight
deletum inve-
They enacted t
ver.
y.cy.oiucrn, the
judgments,
Nomen
hibliis
ordained" com.
is,
tum
Latinis
Acts,
by
tum Gr^cis
John
p.
is,
West.
not.
Penn,
311.
delerminations" Thorn.
institutions, Beza.
"
" instituta,"
the
be-
judgment
;
of the
of these
in its
with 'O^aua one exception, confined to the Acts of Apostles, being eleven times in this single book, and only once out of it, in the ChrisActs 7 31, it is rendered, com. ver., sight, tian Scriptures.
Sta Trjg vvxToe coyd-r] rto UuvXro.
:
'O^n^M
much
word dogmata
all
in all
book
Acts, 2
relief
17, also
rendered vision.
But
their
dreams.
illuminated,
The eyes of the understanding are, indeed, and the object stands out in alto relievo.
Being
us.
fallible.
the
EL,']-^r]aafiv.
in the first
By
first
time informs
that he
was one
company that
we must understand The prohibition to proceed into Bythinia, was only the
Asia here
Ionia, as in ch.
9," Kuinoel.
first
direct-
vision; the Macedonian entreating them, saying. ''Cross over ; into Macedonia, and help us " but they were all invited to
which he sends," Ilackctt. enter into Europe. i Evd-vS^ofir,aa,uev, we ran There is no parallel This appears somewhat anomalous.
To
was a
city of I'hrace,
Vatican, Eph.,
MSS.
110
CHAP. XVI.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
course to Samothracia, and the ets" Sa/jLodpaKiji', rfj re iiVLOvar) course tp Samothrace, and the uext dcnj to Neapolis; " Kel0ev re and (? NeaiToXiv, e!f next day to Neapolis; 12 And I'roni thence to Phil- (PiXmirovs, t]tis earl TrpcoTt) ttj^ thence to "Philippi, which is a ippi, which is the chief city of chief city of that part of Map.epl8os TTjs MaKebovias iroXis that part of Macedonia, and a cedonia, and a colony. And KoAcouia. colony: and we were in tliat we abode in that city some 'ff/xeu Se iv TavTTj rrj iroXeL city abiding certain days. days. And on the sabbath, rjp.pas Tivag, ^^ rrj BiaTplfiovTes 13 And on the sabbath we we went out of the city by the went out of tlie city by a river re i']p.ipa. tS)v aafifiaTuiv e'^?;A- side of a priver, where there was
12
where prayer was wont to 0ouu f^co be made; and we sat down, and Tapov, oh spake unto the women wliich elvai, /cat
side,
Ti]f TToAeo)?
ei'op.l^fTO
we
sat
KadiaavTe?
eXaXov-
to "the
resorted thither.
14
of
tlie
And
certain
woman
p.ev
there.
named Lydia,
who worwhich 7rop(pupo7ra)Xis TroAew? Ovarel- shiped God, heard us; whose worshipped God, heard us: whose pcov, aejiopLevTj tov Oeov, rjKovev heart the Lord opened, to heart the Lord opened, that she fj9 6 Kvpios Sirji/oi^e rrji> KapSlav, attend to the things spoken attended unto the things which TTpoaey^eLV Toi^ XaXovfjuvoig vtto by Paul. And when she was were spoken of Paul. " TOV llavXov. coy 8e efiawTiimmersed, and her 'house15 And when she was bapthe city of Thyatira,
city of Tliyatira,
tized,
a seller of purple,
15
and her household, she 0-07], KoL 6 oIkos avTrj9, TrapeKa- hold, she besought us, saybesought v.s, saying, If ye have Aecre Xeyovo-a, El KeKptKare fxe ing, "Since you have judged
"
y.oXcovia.
On
this river
p
i
name.
It
numerous other cases, the imperfect should be rendered in exact harmony with the time which it denotes xoas hearing, or was listening to Paul whose heart
;
was not
so that
licre
the open
air,
set
Neander, Kuiuoel,
Hackett.
Tai; ovfilO'ovaaii yvvaiii. The probability is, that this 'O oty.og is found more than one hundred times in N. T., was a temporarjf substitute fi)r a synagogue, a meeting place for worship. Hence Paul spoke to ratg avvcXO-ovaais yvpaiSi, and oixia nearly one hundred times both are used not
'
;
her attention, and opened her heart hence she and joyfully received the word of the Lord, then and there announced. II^oot/,ei%', to attend, or to hearken, to the words uttered.
arrested
readily
the
"
women
assembled.
This
and modern, Km T/s yvtt;, x. t. I. Lydia was a very common name among the Greeks and Romans. It coincides admirably with more prevalent, however, amongst the Jews, whose tribes and families, because of the mitre and the sceptre, were so relithe name of her country. Ilackctt. The oixos avrr^g, as ;\Icyer well giously registered and kept. Lydia seems to
a very
figure in all languages ancient
common
ligion.
have been a proselyte to the Jews' reof females She was a Greek, according to her name Lydia being observes, probably consisted
;
who
assisted her in
the Greeks.
'J'he
business.
her heart, so that she attended to the preaching of the word. El xsxQixare is, by Hackett and others, rendered '"i/" ye Therefore she believed, and was inimer.^ed, ami al.-^o her house- have juilged," rather, since you have juilgeil. If and since hold, in like manner. She was, it seems, also the head of a are equally the representatives of 11. Frequently it would
family. Tlie oixos avTtjg, as
Meyer remarks,
consisted probaIlackett.
bly of
women who
be much more intelligibly represented by since, than by ;/. Pious " Since you have risen with Christ in baptism, set your affections on things above, and not on things on the earth,"
is
much
more
'',
intelligible
if.
as
though
it
were a
CHAP. XVL
REVISED VERSION.
eicreAjJiiL-
11]
GREEK TEXT.
Tco
iLS
me
Kupico
eivai,
me
my
liouse,
and OoVTes
TOf oIkOU
fXOV,
come
us.
into
my
And
koI
7Tap(:jSLaaa.T0
-KopivofJievcav
7raL0i(rKT]i>
rj/xa^.
I'j/xcoi'
remain.
And
as
she 'constrained
'Eyev^TO 8e
16
And
it
came
to pass as
we
eis
TrpocTivyrjv,
rtua
And
we went
'"'maid,
to prayer, ic
went
k-)^ov(jav irvevfxa
IIv6u)V09 airav- a
certain
having
possessed with a spirit of divina- rrjaaL i]puv, i]TL9 kpyaalav iroX- spirit divination, of met tion, met us, which brought her Arjv TTapet-^e tol? Kvpiois avTi]s, us, who brought her masters ^' masters much gain by sootli- fj.avTevop.ei'7]. avri] KaraKO- much gain by soothsaying.
saying;
XovOrjcraaa tco UavXcci kol i'j/jui', The same ^followed Paul and 17 The same followed Paul eKpa^e Xeyovaa, Ovroi oi av- us, and cried, saying. These
us,
17
These dpcarroL SovXot tov Oeou tov men are the servants of the most vyjrlaTov elali' o'lrtves KarayyeX- most high God, who show to high God, which shew unto us Xovaiu rjiuv b8ou o-coTi]p[as. us the way of salvation. And
cried, saying,
and
and
men
the
18
way of IS And
salvation.
this
*'
did
she
many
TovTO
Kcu
Se
eTTOtei
many
days; but
days.
rjixepa^.
^Lairovi'jOeis 8e 6
Uavttv^v-
Paul, J-outraged,
said
turned and
I
grieved,
Xos,
spirit, I
i7naTpe\l/a9,
tw
to
the
spirit,
com-
command
name
of
jxaTL
TCO
elwe,
in the
ovop-UTL
And
19
And when
her
'ISovte^ Se hour.
OTL
i)
saw that the hope of their gain saw that the hope of their gains was gone, they caught Paul and eATTt? 7">;v epyaaias avTcov, (ttl- was gone, they caught Paul Silas, and drew them into the Xa^opevoL tov UavXov kcll tou and Silas, and drew them into [Xai>, e'lXKucrau eh ti-jv uyopav tlie market-place, before the market-place unto the rulers, broun-ht 20 And And brought them to the iirl Tovs a.p-)(OVTas' '^^ koll irpocT' Miiagistrates.
KvptoL
avTTJy,
'
20
Kai
cibus.
is
found Luke 14
23,
his
come in
".
his disci-
haunted with
in
this
demon, the
phrase, eym Se
cm
:
t;;*'
Pricajus and
demon,
eieX.O'civ
said,
IlanayyeU.M
Eisner on Luke 24
29.
001 ev
no
in
an instant
we
find Jesus,
and Christ,
botli
and
place,
wholly redundant.
who were
These greedy dogs, seeing their demon gains forever Phvtarch on the eclipse of the oracles, fled, enraged, laid violent hands on Paul and Silas, and foretell future events. p. 414, says, rovs EyyaaxQt^ivd'ovi Eviyvy./.ttu^ TtaXat^ I'vri Uv' carried them before rovs a^xovras, the magistrates. These d'loias nQoaayo^evoftivoc. They were formerly called Euryor magistrates of free towns were free of the city of
senators
clean Ventriloquists (from Eurycle, the inventor of this form
of divination), but
Alrrj
believed to be able, by
some Divine
now
Home, and were eligible to all citizen privileges there. Paul and Silas were brouglit before the prictors, or city judges
Luke 23
N. T.
is its
one was cliief ; followed aflcr, magistrates, or mayors, as then understood whole currency in or president. Cicero, speaking (Agrar. 11., c. 34) of the duumhence xoU.aoi glulino, viri, or quatuorviri, says, " Cum in ca3teris coloniis duumviri
112
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
Jews,
do
avTovs T019 crrpa- them to the magistrates, sayexceedingly Ti]yoLi, ihrov, Ovroi ol av9pu>TT0L ing. These men, being Jews, do
21
KTapaaaovcriv rjjxcov ttjv tto- "exceedingly trouble our city, teach customs which Xiv, 'lovSaloL virdpxovres' kcu and teach "customs, which are are not lawful for us to receive, KarayyeXXovaLu e&r] a ovk e^- not lawful for us to receive, neither to observe, being Ro- eariv ijpli' TrapaSey^iaOai ovSe or to observe, being Romans.
21
And
mans.
TTOLitv,
'
Pccip.aLOLs ovat.
Kcu And
the
multitude rose up
against
22
22
And
avTwv together
them,
and
together against tlicm: and the Kol ol arpaTrjyoL Trepipprj^auTes the magistrates, ^having torn magistrates rent ofi' their clothes, avTOiV ra ipaTta, eKeXevou pa/35/- ofl' their garments, commandand commanded to beat than. ^Lv ^^ TToAAa? re eVi^eV-rey ai;- ed to beat them. And when 23 And when they had laid TO?f TrXrjya?, i^aXov els (f)vXa- they had laid many stripes many stripes upon them, they Krjv, TrapayyeiXavres rw Sea/xo- on them, they cast them cast them into prison, charging (pvXaKi, dacpaXcos Trjpelv avrous' into prison, charging the jailer
the jailer to keep
23
them
safely:
24
Who
^*
a charge, thrust
inner prison, and
fast in the stocks.
(pcos;
avTovs
e!? tijv
24
(pvXaK7]i^,
into
the
inner
avTuiv ria(j)aXLaaTO
Is.ara oe to pieaovvKTiov llav- fast in the ''stocks. And at midX09 Kai SiXas wpocrev^op.ei'oi night Paul and Silas 'prayed Silas prayed, and sang praises unto God: and the prisoners vp.pouu Tov 6eov Tn]Kpoaii'To 8( and sung praises to God; and '^ dcj^uu) 8e the prisoners heard them heard them. avTuiv ol SiaptoL. and
25
And
at midniglit
This explains
'^
Eis TO ^v}.ov
this
edrjfcog,
having
in
why
the
received
the
title
case in
*
assumed by the Pliilijipian magistrates. It is the only inner part of the prison. "And confined their feet in the which Luke gives this name to the rulers of a city. stocks," Murd. "fastened their feet in the stocks," Wakef.
;
E-y.tanaaaovaiv.
This word
is
" secured
their
feet
in
the
stocks,"
Dodd., Boothr.
!
How
definite the
The jailer, in and is always represented by the obedience Jerusalem and its petty prince were aw- into (ccs) prison, the innermost prison. In the second place, fully troubled when Jesus was born, as supposed, in their he secured them into (eis) the block. He appears to have been a very conscientious and law-abiding character. The political sense, the predicted king of the Jews.
the word trouble.
''
"And
teach customs",
or Polytheism,
in.stitutions
by every Roman
pleased.
* U^oaev/^ofieroi vfivovv ror &ov. We find Txqootvyouai worship whatever god, or goddess, he eighty-seven tiifies in N. T., always translated pray in some Foreigners, indeed, were occasionally inliibited from of the flections of that word. Its associate, i/ivaio, is found
Every form of Paganism, Rome. The gospel .and its alone were interdicted. It was a privilege claimed
cd-i;.
and consummates
this
character-
was tolerated
to
in
were posi- only four times in N. T., twice translated, sing praise to God, and twice, sung a hymn. 'Tuvtw, Latinized hymno, ' 01 ar^mriyoi, the magistrates, 7te.(>in^r,iavres avrcoi' ra also represented by ago gratias, I give thanks ; laudo, I ifiatta, having torn off their garments those of Paul and praise ; cctcbro, I celebrate. This was a rare occurrence. At Silas commanded to beat them. " The imperfect tense " as midnight Paul and Silas praying (Jiymned), praised God. well observed by Prof. Ilackett, and others, "in narration E7iaxooao/tai. This word is found nowhere else in the N. T.
it is said,
Romans,
when
the writer
the act as
passing under
This
jiresumed to
be one of the instances to which Paul alludes when he says, " Thrice was I beaten with rods."
em and axpoao/iai, to hear perfectly.^ to listen. most apposite to the occasion. Listened to them while they sung. Ilackett, " The imperfect describes the act, the aorist would have merely related it."
This
is
113
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
suddenly there was a great earthquake, so that the Ibundations of the prison were shaken, and immediately all
the doors were opened, and
ever}' one's 'bands
26 And suddenly there was aeia-fio? eyevero fxeyas, wcrre aaa great earthquake, so that the Xevdiji^ac ra Be^tXia tov Sea/JLcofoundations of the prison were T-qplov aveai^Orjaav re irapashaken: and immediately all the Ovpat Traaai, Kai iraval 'y^prifxa doors were opened, and everj^ Twv ra 8eaf.ia dvedi]. " e^virvos
one's bands
were
the
loosed.
were
loosed.
27
keeper of the Se yevofxevos 6 8e<Jiio(f}vXa^, kcCl And the keeper of the prison, prison awaking out of his sleep, IBcov avecpyp-evai Tas dupas Tijs' awaking out of his sleep, and and seeing tile prison-doors open, (jwXaKVjS, aTraaafxevos [xay^aLpav, seeing the prison-doors open,
27
And
have killed
he drew out Ids sword, and would kpLeXXev iaurou avaipeLu, uo/xt- drew his sword, and would liimself, supposing ^cou K7re(pvyei'ai rouy Seafxlovs. have killed himself, supposing
fled.
^*
i(f>avrj(T
8e
(j)coi'rj
/xeyaXrj
fled.
loud
saying,
for
Do
are
thyself
all
no
UavXos
creavTco
Xeycov,
MrjStu
irpa^rj^
But Paul
:
harm:
we
here.
kukov
airavTes;
for 'lights, and 29 Then he called for a light, icTfieu iuGaSe. and sprang in, and came trem- (para elcreTrrjSrjcre, kol euTpofxos sprung in, and came trembbling, and fell down before Paul yefop.ei'os irpocreTreae tco IlavXco ling, and fell down before " Kal npoayaycov Paul and Silas, and brought and Sihis; Kal Tca ^iXa-
voice, saying,
'Do yourself no
are
all
here.
29
30
30 And brought them out, avTov^ i'^o), ecj)')'}, KvpLOL, TL /xe and said, Sirs, what must I do Bel iroLeiv iva acaOod; " 01 Be to be saved ? eiirov, JTicTTevo-ou iirl tou Kvpiov 31 And they said. Believe on Irjcrovv Xpiarov, Kal aadi^crrj av the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou ^" ICal iXaXr]Kal 6 oIko9 aov. shalt be saved, and thy house. 32 And they spake unto him aau avTcS tov Xoyov tov Kupiov,
'
them
out,
and
said. Sirs,
what
ol
must I do, in order to be 'saved? And they said. Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you shall be saved, and your
family.
to 32
it is assumed, by most commentators, knew his So Kuinojl remarks on this passage. But Jlorus, RoHackett. But the senmiillerus, Stolzins, and others thus explain it: What must qualie, than to the earthciuake itself. climax of the miracle is found iu the last item, ' the bands of be done by me that the gods may not punish me, because I Or, to Av^d'tj is first have so harshly treated men so acceptable to them 1 every one (of every prisoner) were loosed."
f
Km
TtavTcoi'
T Seoiia
ai'ad'r;.
The opening
of the doors
Paul,
is
voice.
aor. act. of
^
at'tt;ut.
use his
own words
ExTteijrevyeini is here
act,
though past,
to
is
the prisoners
*'
have fled"
have escaped.
could Paul, in the darkness
most of the more learned translators into the living tongues, thus render it: Quid 7nihi faciendum ut saluiem (eternum
consequor?
shall
Col. v. 31,
Not
little,
What must
he done hy
me:
or,
M'hat
no
on the question,
How
do, that
I may obtain
eternal safety ?
In practical
jailer's intention 1 Or, how, response, we read, v. 33, y.at e^anriad'rj avros xni oi avrov he exclaim, " we are all here ? " navres nuQax^ri/ia. This last word immediately is necessaDoddridge supposes that Paul might have heard him exclaim, rily connected iu the context with the words exegetical of it, and, benevolently intending to compose his mind, addressed tv txitrrj rr] ai^n t;s vviaos, the jailer washed the prisoners' To explain miracles is not the province or work of a stripes; after which refreshment, he himself and all his househira.
known the
translator or commentator
and to compare the conceptions hold were immersed in gift, with the conceptions 0o}Tn. The noun
' '
the
is
plural
specific,
any one not possessing such a gift, is quite as unphilosophic. it should be represented in such a case as plural. " Turn Paulus alta voce acclamavit illogical, and unsafe. The Apostle understood him as inquiring, not for any Noli vim tibi inferre (E vocihus hominis Paulus hoc cogno- temporal protection from the civil powers, but from the sins " Then Paul, with a loud of his life. verat), omnes cuim hie sumus." The answer indicates a generous and ample salvaThe developvoice, said to him, Do yourself no harm, for we are all tion tendered equally to himself and family.
here."
ment
of this answer
we have
in the
next verse.
114
CHAP. XVI.
REVISED VERSION.
and to
house.
all
GREEK TEXT.
Kac Tracri to?s ef
""'
rfj
oiKia avTOV.
ii>
iKelvrj
in
his
tliem 33
33
And
he
took
them
the
Ti]
(opa Trj9 VVKT09 iXovcrev caro the same hour of the night,
same hour of the night, and washed their stripes; and was
baptized, he and
ail his, straight-
washed
their stripes,
and
T09
immediately immersed,
31
way. 34 And when he had brouglit Hs them into his house, he set meat TpaTreQxv, kul riyaXXiaaaTO iravbefore them, and rejoiced, be- oiKi TreTTiaTevKas tcS Oew. ^^ Hjxipa^ 8e yei'opevrjs lieving in God with all his house. arpaTrjyoL uTTtcTTeLXav OL tov^ 35 And when it was day, the pa^8ov)(OV9 Xeyouref, 'AttoXv'
^pi^fxa.
avayayiov re avrovs he and all his family. And TOP oiKOU avToi), irapedrjKe when he had ^brought them
into
his
all
it
his
was
35
aou
"^^
T0V9
av6pwTTOV9
eKeivovs.
men
go.
'AinjyyeiXe Se 6
Sea-fjLocjjvXa^
men.
trates
And
3tj
36
And
the
keeper
of
the
TOVS
XoyOVy
magistrates have sent to let you go: now, therefore, depart, crTpaTi]yo], u'a aTroXvdriTe'
The
IlavXoi',
On
have
sent
to
release
I'vu
you
said
now,
therefore,
depart,
37
and go in peace. 37 But Paul said unto them. They have beaten us openly uncondemned, being Romans, and have cast us into prison; and now do they thrust us out i)rivily? nay, verily; but let them come themselves and fetcii us
out.
3S
these
And
the
sergeants
told
But Paul They "have TTpos avTOvs, Aeipai/res 'r]iJ.a.s Srj- beaten us openly uncondemnpocria, aKaTUKpLTOVs, avOpairovs ed, being Romans, and have Pcopalovs VTrap-^ouraf, t^aXov cast us into prison, and now do ? (pvXaKrjv, Kol vvv Xadpa rj/xois they cast us out privately? eKjSaXXovaii'J ov yap- dXXa eX- Nay, indeed, but let them 0OI/T6S avTol i]pas e^ayaytrcoaav come themselves, and lead us AvqyyetXav 8e Tols arpaTrj- out. And the officers told
ovv
e^eXdovres,
^'
TropeveaSe
iv and go in peace.
to
elp-^vrj.
'O
8e llavXos
(j)r)
them.
'
'^
'
38
words unto the magis- yoL^ ol pafiSov-^oi ra pi^para these words to the magistrates: and they feared when ravra' kol i(j)ol3i]6i]aap ukou- ti^ates, and they feared when
Ai'ayayojv i avTov^
ets
ror
T^n-
word.
Acts.
It
is
in his
7tei,nv, lio
In the former
had a
rij)
famibj
to the
end
Geoj,
God with
is
his
household.
''Prop-
it is one who lends an armij," but in the course of time was extended to the magistracy prteftclus, pralor proill lucu, note on vv. 33, 34, vol. Graecis prie qui cxercitum ducat. Beza on Acts IG 20. 3, pp. 252, 253. Beza, scriptoribus OT^aTrjyoi dicti sunt, que Komaj prretorcs. 'PafiSov/oi, licloics, wlio preceded the chief magistrates Vertit principes exercitus tomin loc. Syrus, Luke 22 4. in their processions, clearing the way and securing to them pli. Oritica Sacr.a. the respect of the multitude. They also appreliended and
This definition
sustained
by
Kuinoel,
'
punished criminals.
Twenty-four attended a dictator, twelve preceded a consul, and six a master if the horse. "
JeafioifvXii.i.
^eioavjes
'', Si'/ioaiq,
ixy.aTuy^noi's.
;
^^loa^,
fii'st
aor.
whence
excoriate, to Jlay, or
occurs only in this chapter, vv. 23, 27, 30, translated, tho jailer, vv. 27 and 36, the keeper of the -prison.
'
Such is, and such was, the current value Unmans, too! Every Ivoman citizen was free from stripes and eveiy kind of torture, which was inflicted upon slaves. Kuineel abounds with examples of this
off the skin.
wear
Luke's
fact, vol. 3, p.
253, in loco.
CHAP. XVII.
REVISED VERSION.
Kat they heard
that
115
GREEK TEXT.
aavres
they heard that they were Romans. 39 And they came and besought them, and Isrought tlieni out, and desired tltcm to depart out of tlie citj^ 40 And they went out of the prison, and etitered into tlie house and wlien they liad of Lydia seen the brethren, they comforted tliem, and depaited.
:
on
Jr'oDfxaLoi eicri,
eXOovre^
TrapeKaXeaav
Romans. avrovs,
pbesought
And
39
them, and led Kol e^ayayoi'Tef rjpdrap i^eXOelu them out, and desired them to Trji TToAeo)?. i^eXOovres 8l depart out of the city. And e/c -Frjs (pvXaKTjf elaijXOop eh ttjv they went out of the prison, AvSiav Kol iSoi're? tovs dSeX- and entered into the ''house of Lydia, and when they had (jiovy, irapeKaXecrav avrovs, kol seen the brethren, they exe^rjXdov. horted them, and departed.
''''
40
CHAP.
XVII.
liad
CHAP.
passed
XVII.
CHAP.
Se
XVII.
1
Now
ionia,
when they
AIOAEYSANTEH
Aix(j)iTroXiv
Kai
AiroXX(jovLav,
))X6ov
i)v
I'l
els
OeaaaXovLKrjv,
Now when 'Paul and Silas had passed through Amphipoottov iis and Apollonia, they came to
t^v
Thessalonica, where there
was a synagogue of
Paul,
in
tlie
Jews.
2
was
And Paul, as his 'custom 2 avrovs, Kal iiu was, went in to them, and unto them, and elatiXde three sabbath-days reasoned witli aaj^^ara rpla SieXeyero avrois tliree sabbaths reasoned with Siavolycov them "from the Scriptures, U7T0 Tiov ypacpcop, them out of the scriptures, 3 Opening and alleging, that Kal Traparidep.ei'OS, otl top Xpi- "opening them and setting 3 Christ must needs have sutfered, (TTOV eSei TraOelv Kai avaariivai forth that the Christ must and risen again from the dead: eK veKpS>v, /cat otl ovtos eariv 6 sufier, and rise again from the and tiiat this Jesus, whom I dead and that this Jesus, XpiaTos 'Irjaovs, ov eyco KaTayl)reac-h untp you, is Christ. whom I announce to you, is Kai rives e^ av- the Christ. And some of them 4 4 And some of tiiem believed, yeXXoi vfxlv. and consorted with Paul and Si- Tcov eTTeLadrjaav, Kai TrpoaeKXrj- believed and "adhered to Paul
as
And
his
manner
Kara Se to
was, went
irpos
Xeui, in its
same ch.ipter, v. 10 and 17, translate it, and omit it here! more than hundred occurrences in N. T., is rejire- This appears rather more arbitrary than philological. Articulus cmj'liasin habet et indicat Thessalonicte tantum sented by beseech and entreat more frequently tlian by any celcbriorem synagogam fuisse, in rcliquis Macedoniie oppidis other word.
*i
EtarjXd'ov 13
rr^i'
Avt.av
is
put for
eis rr;i^
AvSta^
The preposition
e.\tent that ets
ecg,
to such
an
ad 16, 13) at recte monuerunt. Grotius, Wetsteinius, Heumanus, Roscnmiillerus, Heinrichsius, Kuinoel. t Knra Ss to eieo&os tio UavXoj staijk&e. Paul's custom
first to visit
AvSin;
Tt]i>
was,
oiy.ov.
161.
AvSiav,
many books
is
preferred
Not
ex,
IJropounding. by Bengelius, Griesbachius, and JIattha;ius, and argued at " Jiavoiyuov In the judgment of nia^aTi&a/iSvog. y.ai, for no higher reason, as it seems to me, con.siderable length sound critics, auras must here be understood as representing than a proof of scholarship for there appears not the slighthave, in this assumption, the concurrence of y(in<fag.
; :
est difference
between them.
Paul and Silas
We
For
Ihei/,
substituted by Wakefield, as a
3, p.
258.
Opening and
ali-
new
chapter,
" IJQoaty.h;Qo>d->;aav
Definite,
avvnyioyr;.
we presume
there
or, to
synagogue
is
in that district.
quoted by Kuinoel.
rere,
generally a synagogue.
thi.s
book, in
all
aJjungcre
auy one.
IIG
ICING
las:
CHAP. XVII.
REVISED VERSION.
;
GREEK TEXT.
and of the devout Greeks poiOijaav tS IlavXco kou rcS Sl- and Silas and of the devout great multitude, and of the Xa, Toiv re aefiofjLevcov EXXi'-jvcov Greeks a great multitude, and chief women not a few. TToXv 7rXi]6o^, yvvaiKiov re tuiv of the principal women not a 5 But the Jews which believ- TTpcoTWi' ouK oXlyai. ^tjXcoaau- few. ed not, moved with envy, took But the Jews who did not Se res" ol UTreidovi'Tef 'lovSaioi, unto them certain lewd I'ellows 'believe, moved with envy, Kai TTpoaXa^ofxevoL tcou ayopalcov of the baser sort, and gathered gathered some vile men of the Tivas ai'Spas TTOviipovs, Kol o^^Aoa company, and set all the city street 'idlers, and raised a mob,
a
' "^
TTOirjaravres,
XlV
and set all the city in an upiTTLCTTaVTei T Trj OLKIU ' la- roar, and assaulted the house aovo;, iQfjTOVv avT0V9 a.yayeli> of Jason, and sought to bring
;
eOopvjiovv
ti]1'
tto-
prj evpovres Se tliem out to the people but they found them eh Toi> 8tJ/xou' they dragged not finding them, avTovs, tavpov laaova toi> Kai. not, they drew Jason and cera8eX(pov! eVi rov^ tto- Jason and certain brethren 'betain brethren unto the rulers of TLvas fore the 'citj' rulers, exclaim' ol rrjv the city, crying. These that have XLTap)(as, ^ocoure?, ing, These men, who have turned the world upside down, OLKOvpevrjv uvaaTaTcocravTe?, ovturned the world upside down, are come hither also; TOL Kai evddSe rrapeiaLv, ^ ovs are come hither also ; whom 7 Whom Jason hath receiv- vTToSeSeKTai laacov kol ovtol Jason has received ; and all ed: and these all do contrary to TTavTes aTrevavTi, twv Soyparcou contrary to the ""de-
And when
'
On
these act
there
taken 'security of Jason and the others, they dismissed 10 And the brethren immedi- Se u8eX(j)o), evdeas Sia r?/? vvktos them. And the brethren imately sent away Paul and Silas e^eTrep-^av rou re UavXov Kai mediately sent away Paul and by night unto Berea: who com- rov 2iXav ei? Bepoiav o'lnves Silas ''by night to Berea, vcho
"
Kalaapo? irpaTTOvai, iSaaiXea another king, one Jesus. Xeyopres erepof elvai, 'Ii-jaovv. S And they troubled the peoJ^iTapa^av oe rov oy^Xov Kai ple, and the rulers of the city, Tovs TToXiTap-^a? uKovoi'Tas ravwhen they heard these things. Ttt" Ka\ Xajiovres to iKavov 9 And when they had taken TTapa rov lacrovos kcu r(ov Xoisecurity of Jason and of the ^^ TTCOP, uireXvcrav avTOvs. 01 other, the)' let them go.
there
is
sus.
That
8
people,
the
these
and
things.
the
rulers
of
city,
lo
by Gb., Scb., Ln. It is nevert.iclcss Joyfiarcov. Dogmata is a mere transference of this word, were unbelieving Jews, if Jews at and indicates its true import, then and now, a settled opinion all. We should, indeed, rather regard it due to the nation of but when uttered by civil or ecclesiastic lords, it becomes Jews, that aTteiO-ovrrei should be a genuine reading, inasmuch magisterial, authoritative. Hence, in v. 7, it becomes the deas only a portion of that people acted in this afiair, and to cree of Cesar, that is, an opinion demanding acquiescence, unspecify this class was due to the nation as a whole. der a penalty, Ilencc, v. 8, ernpn^nr, the statement alarmed
AjitiO-ovvies, omitted
''
Ttoj'
were wont
ayootucav, " those Street, or marlcel-house loungers, to crowd about the city gates," Hackett ; " dis-
them.
illed.
all
imper-
Hence,
v. 9.
Murd., Thomp.
'
com. ver.
and
that the peace should not be violated, mob," or enough to satisfy, and that the alledged authors of the disturbance should Neander. But some restrict the stipulation leave the city." of this book, is rento the first point (Meyer) ; others to the last. Kuinoel. Tvjv it is preferable to the lof^tiov, the others who. with Jason, had been brought before the tribunal. See v. 6. Hack.
Penn
"a
of the
city,
or
civil
magis-
'
AaflovTcs TO Ixttxor,
we
or " security."
Twy
Eovoov violently dragged lason before the magis- loiTtior, " These others had been brought before the tribunal " the rulers of the citi/," Boothr., trates," Thomp., "Wak. with Jason." Hackett. Penn " chiefs of the city," Murd. Jia Tjjs iTHTOi. This indicates, impending danger aptrates.
; ;
''
"
CHAP. XVII.
REVISED VERSION.
117
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
Trjv avva- coming thither went into the et? thiiher, went into tlie syna- jrapayevofJievoi, gogue of the Jews. ycoyrjv TOiv lovBatcov uTrrjeaav. synagogue of the Jews. Now 11 These were more noble ^^ ovTOL 8e rjaav evyevearepOL these were 'more noble-mind'
Iv
OeaaaXoviKri,
they
all
received
the
ca, in that
with
word with
mind,
'readiness of
searched
the
scriptures
Kplvovm ras
Tavra
ovrco^.
ypa<^a^,
"
il
k-^oi
^searching the
if
Scrip-
ttoAAoI
/xeii oiiu
turesdaily to see
these things
12
many
of them
'
Therefore many of (^ avToiu liriaTevaav, koL twv were so. JEXXTjviBcav yvvaiKcov rSiv ev- them believed; also of honorakou avSpau ovk oXi- ble women, who were Greeks, ws Se i'yvcoaau ol dno and men, not a few. But TTj? OecrcraXoviKrjS' lovSaloi, otl when the Jews of ThessaloniKOU eV T17 Bepola KaTr]yytXr] viro ca knew that the word of Tou IlavXov 6 Aoyoy rod Oeov, God was preached by Paul TjXdov KUKSL aaXevovres tovs o)(- in Berea, they came thither
cryyipiovaiv
^^
Greeks, and of
the
yoi.
Jews of Thessalonica had knowledge that the word of God was preached of Paul at Berea, they came thither also, and stirred up the
people.
13
evdews Se Tore tou also, and 'stirred up the rabble. e^aTTeareLXav ol dSeX- And then the brethren, immeIlavXou 11 And then immediately the ti]u 6a- diately sent away Paul 'even TTopeveaOaL a>9 iiri (bol brethren sent away Paul, to go But Silas and as it were to the sea: but Silas Xaaaav vinpivov 8e b re SiXas to the sea. 01 Se Timothy abode there still. and Timotheus abode there still. Kol 6 TijJiodeos inel.
Xovs.
''
^*
prehended.
now known
as Yerria, a
not unlikely, nay, indeed, most probable it thought expedient to express that conception of the movein the factitious nobility ment. Still if it were so, to decide the matter by a special of earth, but in the generous sympathies of piety and humanity While a license in this translation is of doubtful propriety. with the Divine will. case may be allowed, there are not a few cases in which it ' JJood-viuag, readiness of mind. Readiness to will, 2 Cor. would be intolerable.
"
'
;
more gen-
They shook the people" is quite as apposite as, up the people," their minds of course. But that excitement was their object, and excitement against Paul, its
times.
" they stirred
specific object, is
;
"
more
liberal," 'Mard.
is
11
a witling mind,
:
19
forivardAlacrity,
'
'iis
ejic Tr,v
&a).aaaav.
Not
a few interpreters
Ilezellius,
such
as
ness of mind, 9
2.
Such
the N. T. currency.
Beza. Grotius,
Erasmus, Schmidius,
Eckermanus,
and others think that Paul was carried to the sea-coast, as if from that region, on board of ship, he would sail to Athens ^ Avaxoivovreg. Avaxqivco is found five times in this book, while, in fact, by a journey on foot, he would hasten on represented by examine and search, once in Luke's gospel. through JIacedonia and Thessaly to Athens. We quote from In Paul's epistles it is used ten times, and is represented by Kuinoel the following exposition of it, "Alii putant, Paulum It deduclum esse ad oram maris, ut ilium Judixi persequi dcsidiscern, examine, asking a question, and judge six times.
promptness of mind.
toto corde."
"ex
"From
mox
mination,
family,
y.oiTiy.og
is
are
its
terrestri itinere,
per Macedoniam
et
Thes-
and crime
its
which
it
alone decides,
by
affinity
amongst
exposed.
by
it
detected and
Itaque ds i-Tti. rr^v &akaaaav saliam Athenas contendisse. verlani: quasi, velut ad mare." Vol. 3, p. 261. Acts 17 14. 'Qi ETtt, in this place, denotes usque ad mare, even to the
:
^ Sri/.evoi'Tes, to which is added by Ln., xat m^aaaoiTes. sea. The Syriac, Arabic, and JEthiopic interpreters so underWith two exceptions, aaXevio is represented by shake, com. stand this word. The particle w=, when accompanied by the The exceptions are move, and stir. It is a favorite with preposition eiii, is equal to iios, equivalent to the Koman usver. Luke. Of its fifteen occurrences in N. Test, he uses it eight que ad, vel rectc ad. Kuincel, in loco.
118
CHAP. XVII.
REVISED VERSION.
15
GREEK TEXT.
15 And they tliat conducted KaOi(rrwvTe9 tov IlavXov, rj-ya- And they who conducted Paul brought him unto Athens: yov avTOV e'w? AOrjvmv Kcu Xa- Paul, brought him to Athens; and receiving a commandment ^ovres evToXi]v irpos tov 21iXav and having received a comuuto Silas and Timotheus i'or to mandment to Silas and TimoKol TifioOeoi/, Iva d)f Tayj.aTa come to him witli all speed, they thy to come to him, as soon kXOcocTL jrpos avTov, i^rjecrav. dejiarted. as possible, they departed. 'J^p 8e rah 'AOyvai? e'/c10 Now while Paul waited Now while Paul was waitfor them at Athens, his spirit heyojxevov avTovs tov UavXov, ing for them at Athens, his was stirred in him, when he irapo^vveTO to Trvev/xa avTov eV spirit was 'roused in him,
'
*"
ic
saw the
idolatry.
to
17 Therefore disjjuted he in
the synagogue with the Jews,
and with the devout persons, and in tlie market daily with them that met with him. 18 Then certain philosophers of the Epicureans, and of the And Stoics, encountered him.
when he saw the city nvholly dteXeyero devoted to idols. Therefore /iu oi'u tv Ttj avvaycoyrj toIs he disputed in the 'synagogue, with the Jews, and with the loV^aiOLS KCU Toh ael3opLVOl9, devout persons, and in the Kol ev TYj uyopa kutu iraaav market, daily, with those wlio t]p.epav irpos tovs TrapaTvy^amet with him. Then ^ Tivi? 5e twv vovTas. Utti- certain philosophers of the Kovpelcov Kai tmv ^TOiiKcov (piXo- "Epicureans and of the Stoics and some avvefiaXXov avrw Kai encountered him ao(l)(xiv
avTO)
aav
Ti]v
17
'
18
'
some
said,
What
He
seem-
them
tion.
Tl av deXoi 6 airep- said, what would this "chatand others, lie 01 Se, terer say fioXoyos OUT09 Xeyeiv; seems to be a publisher of i^ivwv SaipovLwv hoKei KaTayyc "foreign gods, because he anAeiif eivar on tov Irjaovv kcll nounced to them Jesus and Ti]v uvaaTaaLV avTOH evrjyyeXithe Resurrection. Now they
Tivef eXeyou,
;
13
And
tliey
brought him
'^ eTTiXajSop-evoL t avTov, took him and brought liim to took him, and ^eTo. unto Areopagus, fTTt TOV Apeiov irayov i)yayov the ""Areopagus, saying, Can
ITnno^i't'STO
:
TO TTrsvua.
5,
once 1 Cor. 13
dered com.
in liim.
his spirit
1 Cor. 13
:
was
5),
word
is
ren-
ver.,
avrm,
It was,
however, suppressed.
He
addressed them
or frivolous persons,
'
very courteuusly.
their oracle.
"
One of tlie many n.T| Xeyoitcia of this book Wholly addictrd" or " wholly given." is pleonastic, but no more than called for. Petronius, a contemporary of Paul, in his 17th Satire, makes Quartilla say of Athens, ^You can more easily find a god tlian a man in Athens." Paul found a S3'nago*;uc iu Athens, and a way into the Agora, or Forum. There was no called auditory. lie spoke TTooi TOVS TinoaTvy/nfoi'ms, to those tcho happened to be
''
KaretSriilor.
"
any
subject.
So they
of Acts.
understood his quotations fro:n the Jewish Scriptures. Non ano rov oTtciffeiv rovg 'O oTtegfioloyos, garrulus.
''
sunt
csui,
there
Cicero, de oratore, 1
all
4,
calls the
arc,
Athenians the
venters of
learning.
Ilis
words
in
Beza. "Demosthenes addressed yEschines by the same name, three hundred years before Paul was there." '^Athena: omnium Broughton on the Revelation, quoted in Critica Sacra.
molestic."
in-
doctrinarum invenlrices."
c. 26,
Foreign gods, and new gods, unknown before, are supposhe says: ''humanity, religion, learning, institutions and ed by them to have been indicated bj' roi' Ii,aovv xm Tijf known are and diffused throughout laws, whose monuments These words, in their polytheistic ears, sounded as araatr. the world, all originated in Athens." though a male and female Divinity were intended. Athens. Of these two were There were many Forums in p Aaetoi' Ttayov, a rocky eminence, west of the Acropolis. most celebrated, called Velus ct Nov\im, the oi,n and the New.
And
" Tiy^a
Em
is
often represented
by
to
and upon.
CHAP. XVII.
REVISED VERSION.
t'i^
119
VERSION'.
GREEK TEXT.
wliat
May we know
is ?
we know what
trine
is,
this
new
doc20
new
KUivrj avTrj
rj
vtto <jov
XaXov-
sjieai^est,
fievrj
8180^1;
l(T(ppi?
we
TLva
rjfiwv
TL
^evl^ovTa yap For you bring some strange things to our ears. We wish, els ras aKoas
therefore, to
iSovXofieda
ovv
koI
yvwvai,
'
know what
these
things mean.
kv OeXoL Tavra
Se
elvai.
21
(For
all
the
Athenians vaioi
Travres
which were there, fxovuTes g^i'oi ety spent their time in nothing else, evKa'ipovv, r; XeyeLV tl koI ukov- either in telling or iiearing but either to tell, or to hear eiv KaLvorepov. some new thing. Then Paul some new thing.) Sradels .5e 6 UavXos ei> stood up in 'tlie midst of the 22 Then Paul stood in the Areopagus, and said; Atheni'Apelov irayov, i(j)r}, midst of Mars-hill, and said, Ye placp Tov ans I perceive that, 'in every men of Athens, I perceive that Avdpes AOrjvaioi, Kara -Travra respect, you are "exceedingin all things ye are too super- (Mf Seto-iSaipovearepovs vpS.9 Oicoa,nd strangers
! '
Athenians and stranthere, spent ovSeu erepov their time in nothing else, but
all
AOtj-
For
21
01
iindr]- gers
who were
22
stitious.
23 For as I passed by, and beheld your devotions, I found deciipav Ta ae/Sao-para an altar with this inscription, evpov Kol ^copoi' eV w
pco.
^^ Biep-^^op-fvos
yap
23
vpSiv,
e-rreye-
the objects of
I
your worship,
in-
ov ovv scription. To AN Unknown God him, therefore, whom ayvoovures V(refieLTe, tovtou eyco worship, liini declare I unto you. you, not knowing, worship, I 6 Oeo9 b declare to you. 24 God that made the world, KarayyeXXco vplv. and all things therein, seeing TTOLTjaas TOV Kocrpov kul iravra God who "made the world that he is Lord of heaven and Ta if avTcS, ovtos ovpavov Kai and all things in it, seeing earth, dvvelleth not in temples that he is Lord of heaven and yrjs KvpLOs VTrap^cov, ovk iu -^et.made with hands; of earth, dwells not in temples ovSe made with hands; neither is 2-5 Neither is worshipped with poTTOirjTOis paols KaroiKei, men's hands, as though he need- VTTO ^eipau avOpcoircou Bepaireve- ministered to by men's hands.
ypaTTTo, AyvcaaTco Oew.
upon, or brought him
the court so called.
to,
24
25
^ataiSctifiofiu, superstition.
is
Timor Dei
This word
found Acts 25
19.
Concurring
in
Superstitiosior, Vulgate.
Winer, Ilackett, and sundry other scholars In the margin, " ie mot signijie, qui est expose envcrs, ajin is not standing on trial before the Areioqu'on y rende quelque service de religion." See Critica Sacra. pagus, or supreme court of Athens, but standing in sight of More religious than others. ''He (Paul) announced himself its temple of justice, we regard his discourse as a popular ad- as one that would guide their SiiatSai/novia, not rightly conWfctte, Kuina-l,
critics,
De
and
that Paul
dress,
1
and not
by a
i' fteari>
which
'
it
Keander.
in Athens,
which had specially the cognizance of whatever reAi'a&eo>Qon> t atfiaauaTO. vfiioy, they had gone beyond But in the judgment of our most sober their contemporaries in erecting an altar to " the vnJinoivn critics, it remains uncertain whether Aqeiov jtnyov here reGod." This justitied the ingratiatorj' manner in which Paul presents a place, or an assemhbj, the hill, or the court as- addressed them. No other city, or people, had thus confessed sembled on it. It was a grand conceptheir ignorance and their devotion. Kara nan^a is well rendered, " in every respect ", by tion, to erect an altar to the great unkkowx in the centre Hackett. "From every thing I sec" Thomp. " ja all things," of Grecian civilization " by all things," Penn " in Murd. " altogether," Wakef " Ovx cv xeioo7zotr;T0is laoii y.uroiy.fi.. Stephen, in Acts
spected religion.
; ; ; ;
"We quote the following judicious exposition of this word from Leigh's Crit. Sacra. ^eiacBai/coveartnoi, " Too full of
its subject,
is,
o i^'taro^
f/'
Lidve
doubtless, the
demons already,
I shall not
120
CHAP. XVII.
REVISED VERSION.
avros as though he needed anything, Kara seeing he gives to all, life and
2G
GREEK TEXT.
7rpo(T06o/JLevo9
ed any
to
all
tlvos,
TTi'orju
all
things;
on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their luibitiition; 27 That they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find him, though he bo not far from every one
of us:
26 blood dwell
And
all
nations
i^ epos breath, and all things; and irav tOvos uvOpwircoi', has made of one blood every a'l/J.aTOS' KaToaceli' eVt Trdi' to irpocroiTrov nation of men, to dwell on all
iTTolrjae
re
TTjs yy}^,
op'iaas irpoTeTaypevovs
Kaipovs
KarOLKLas
KvpLoif,
KUL
ru9 opoOealas
^rjretu
Trjs
amSiV
apa ye
tov
ov
el
\^riXa(l)r]aeiav
Lord,
feel
if,
27
KaiTOiye
after
him and
find
is
;
him
paKpav
airo
Since, then, "we are the off- 29 not to think that the Godhead spring of God, we ought not ^^upaypaTL Te^urjs kol evOvpn-jis like unto gold, or silver, or to think that the Godhead is stone, graven by art and man's crecos avdpoiirov, to Oelov eivai like to gold or silver, graved device. op.oLov. I ovs p.ei' ovv XP' by art or man's device. And 30 30 And tlie times of this ignos^ vouf rrjs aypoLas vTrepiocop o the times of this ignorance rance God winked at; but now commandeth all men every where 0eo9, ravvv TvapayyeXXeL rols God ^overlooked, but now comto repent: avOpwTTOis TrdcTL irai/ray^ov p.eTa- mands all men every where,
.
VTTap^ovTa. 2S For in him we live, and p.ev Kou Kii'ovfjL$a KUL ecrp-ev move, and have our being; as wy KUL TLves Twv KaO vp.as Troirjcertain also of your own poets have said. For we are also his rav eip7]Kacn, Tov yap koI yevos eap.ev. Pevos ovv virap^ovTes ortspring. 29 Forasmuch then as we are TOV Oeov, ovK ocjjelAop.eu vopnthe ofl'spring of God, we ought ^eiu '^pvcrcp rj apyvpco rj XiBco,
eVof eKaarov ypiou although, indeed, he ^ ev avTca yap ^wfar from any one of us
not
for
by
2s
live, and move, and have our being; as even some of your own poets have said "For we, indeed, his offspring
;
him we
are.
<
Br. Clark adds, Sell., and " the bounds of their habitation." "Having "Everj' nation had its lot thus appointed of God, as truly as determined the appointed times, and the boundaries of their Israel had its land. But the removal of the Jews by the babitation.s," Penn. ''Having fixed from the first the ap- Saracens, the Saracens by the Turks, the Greeks by the pointed times and boundaries of their habitations," Wakef. Romans, the Romans by the Goths and Vandals, and so of
'
'Oniaag TinoTernyftcvovi
'i'f.
;
or, ^(loarerny/iei-ov;,
Gb.,
Ln.,
more approved
'And
lie
others,
may
is
forfeit
their
original
in-
Having marked out times previously' arranged in order, and the boundaries of their habitations for them to seek the Lord," Thomp. " And hath determined their appointed times, and the bounds of tlieir habitations, that they might seek God," Boothr. " Having marked out the times fore-allotted, and boundaries of their habitations," Dodd. "We see nothing gained or lost
hatli set
"
heritance."
we
presume,
a conceded point.
is,
The
approved reading,
"
nooareiayui-
common
Text.
are.
Tov yaQ y.ai ycros eo/ici; For we, indeed, his offspring These words are the first half of a hexameter found in Aralus, a Cicilian poet, whose poem antedates Christ some
270 years.
^
Ac-
Paul concedes
its truth.
is
also found in
cording to
the
Adam
hymn
and more than forty other of Cleanthus, addressed to Jupiter Tonans, almost the same Paul, in his manner of the Arabic, the Coptic, Aethiopic. words, " x aov yn^ yevos ea/ie>:"
quotation, generalizes
y.aai,
tlie
ABDE
idea,
appointed times.
The
difl'erence
is.
TtooTaaaeiv
to "
is
to
is
command, deis,
y 'T7tc^tSu)i:
In the Septuagint
jjermitled,
its
cree, or appoint."
" contemn,
;
suffered,"
Kuin.
Overlooked,"
'^
decreed times,"
Boothr.
"
condemning," "Wakef.
CHAP. XVIH.
REVISED VERSION.
to
121
GREEK TEXT.
voelv
^
31 Because he hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness, by that man whom he hath ordained: whereof he hath given assurance unto all Dicn, in that lie hath raised him from the
dead.
reform. Because he has 'appointed a day, in which he u fj fieAXei Kpiveiv rrjv OLKOv/xewill judge the world in rightevrjv Iv BiKaLOcrvvrj. ev avbpl w ousness, by that man whom (opicre, TTiaTiv 'Kapaay(cov iraaiv, he has appointed, giving assuai>a<TTr]cras avTOv e/c veKpcoi/. rance to all, having raised him
SioTL
earrjcrev rnxepav,
^"
31
AKOvaavres
8e
dead.
And when
32
veKpu)V, ol p.ev e^Xeva^ov the eliTov, 'AKOvao/j-effa aov irdXiv some mocked: and others said. and others said, we will hear will hear thee again of this irepl TOVTOV. Kou ovrcof 6 you again concerning this mat-
32
the
resurrection
of dead,
We
matler.
33 So Paul departed from amona; them. 34 Howbeit, certain men clave unto him, and believed among the which ivas Dionysius the Areopagite, and a woman named Damaris, and others with them.
:
IlavXos i^rjX0eu
Tcov.
"
e/c
fieaov av-
ter.
33
among them.
:
iv ols
But "certain persons adhered to him and believed among whom, was
'ApeoTraytTrjs, Dionysius the ''Areopagite, ovopaTL zldfj.apis, kuI and a woman named Damaris,
avrols-
aw
CHAP.
XVIII.
CHAP.
XVIII.
After
META
e/c
de Tavra ^(wpLaGeis
After
went
to
Co2
KopivOov
And found
a certain
Jew
'lovSaloi/ ovojxaTL
'AkvXuu, Uov-
certain
found a
''Aquila,
named Aquila, born in Pontus, TLKOV TM yevei, irpoaipaTCo^ iXrjborn lately come from Italy, with his XvOoTa UTTO T7]s IraXia^, Koi
wife Priscilla, (because that Claudius had
come
UpLaKiXXav yvvaiKa avrov, 8ia commanded all Jews to TO 8iaTra)(ei'ai KXav8Lov X'^P'-' cilla, (because Claudius had depart from Eome) and came ^ecrOaL iravra^ rovs Iov8aiovs e/c commanded all the Jews to deunto them. r^f I^co/jtys, TrpoarjXOeu avroi^- part fi'om Eome), he came to 3 And because he was of the /cat Ota TO opLOTexyov eifai. them. And because he was
'
from
'
Ev
arSoi
qj
w^iae, by the
man whom
he has appointed.
we now
substitute the
;
word
com-
Because a
sative.
ilefinite
panionship
" associated
Stuart's Gram.,
88, 3.
full sense.
K^ivsip
" Judge
rf}v oLitovfievrjv.
in N. T., represented
all
Oty.QVftr't^v occurs eighteen times Tradition says, by Eusebius, that he was afterwards bishop of by world fourteen times, and earth once. the church in Athens, and died as a martyr. " The world," Thomp., Wes., the earth," Murd. 'O ITavXos is rejected by Ln., Tf. Paul is, however, the
;
aliis.
;
His name
is,
therefore, found in
its
most exact
4
:
re-
almost
all
So decides
7,
item
viri
Thomp.,
Corinth.
''
Wakef
XioQtod-ete,
having
Ttves
Se
se
ei
adjunxerunt.
Kollnto, in
its
is
Oi'Ofiari Axi'lav.
oy.rivoTtoi.oi,
Axvlas
is
Jew, a
birth,
He was a Jew by
now
a Christian
exiled, indeed, as a
Jew, not as a
These are
all,
more or
less,
122
CHAP. XVIH.
REVISED VERSION.
tlie same trade, he abode with them, and ^worked for by occupation they were tentmakers. And he reasoned in the synagogue every sabbath, and endeavored to "^persuade both Jews and Greeks. But when Silas and Timothy were scome from Macedonia, Paul was constrained in spirit,
GREEK TEXT.
avTois kul etpyaC^ero'
of
same craft, he abode with them, and wrought, (for by their occupation they were tent-makers.) 4 And he reasoned in the synagogue every sabbath, and persuaded the Jews and the Greeks. 5 And when Sihis and Timotheus were come from Macedonia, Paul was pressed in the spirit, and testified to the Jews,
thiit
7]aau
*
yap
EXXt-jvas.
""
f2s
KaTTjXOov airo
vlas o re
Jesus was
Clirist.
rou
\piaTOV
lyaovv. Jews,
to
was
the the
c
G And when they opposed uvTiTaaaopiivcov 8e avrcov kou themselves, and blasphemed, he jBXao-^rjp.ovvTOiv, iriva^apievos shook his raiment, and said unto ra LfxaTta, tune irpos avTov^, 1 o them, Your blood he upon your aipa vpoiv em r?;f KetpaXiji' Vjxcov own heads: I am clean: from
named
resisted and shook his raiment, and said to them, Your blood be on your own heads. I am Henceforth I will KaOapos e'yo), caro rov vvu els ra clean. edurj TTopevcrofiai. Kal fxera- go to the Gentiles. And he departed thence, and enter/3af eKeWev rjXOev el? olKiav tlvos ed into the house of a ceroi'OfiaTi 'lovarov, ae^ojievov tov tain man named Justus, who Oeov, 01) 7] oiKia -qv avvopLOpovaa worshiped God, whose house
reviled, lie
'
was adjacent to the synagogue. But Crispus, the chief eirtaTevae tc3 kv- ruler of the synagogue, be8 And Crispus, tiie chief ruler upj(Lavvayaiyos hXw tS o'lKCo avrov' Kai lieved on the Lord with all of the synagogue, believed on pico the Lord with all his house: and TToXXail rau KopLvOiwv aKOVov- his ''family: and many of the many of the Corinthians liearing, rey eTTLarevov Kal efiairTi^ovTO. Corinthians, hearing, believed, and were immersed. Then believed, and were baptized. ^ Eiire 8e 6 Kvpios St bpaparos the Lord said to Paul in a 9 Then spake the Lord to Paul in the night by a vision, ev vvktX rw IJavXw, Mrj (jyo^ov, vision by night, Be not afraid,
TYj
avvaycayfi
Kplairos Se
aw
De Wette, and Roand so do we. But we follow Hackett. The Jewish copy, in this case, however, doubtfully. Paul was, no doubt, tqoizov, in Jude, v. 7. tive like rov law, after their exile, held that a father who taught not his much stirred up by the presence of Silas and Timothy, and son a trade, taught him to be a thief. So the latter Rabbis became more fervent in spirit. Zvvex^o occurs twelve times in N. T. In nine of these it is taught. used by Luke, translated, com. ver., by lalien with, tkronged, ' 'Elhjvas, Greek proselytes; cnetD-e, persuaded, or was
'
Jii^ya^cro,
worked
'0/torexvos, prac-
tised the
same
art or trade.
Tijv Texvrir,
tht
word,''^
persuading, tried
to persuade
the Jews.
'
"
Persuaded the
the affections,"
is,
'"
held them."
Gentiles,"
Murd.
conciliated
"Lay
by a
''
fever.
suade," Boothr.
Paul was impeded in disJews stood up against him and reviled, ' KaTrjXd'ov, came down (Silas and Timothy). Soi'stxero rm as he testified to them that Jesus is the Messiah." This For Trnv/tari indicates that it was word, and not spirit, in his understandTtveff'ari 6 Ilavloi, Paul was pressed in spirit. " The evidence decides for Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. prefer '/.oyoj. ing of the Peshito Syriac version, the oldest known.
of the S.vriac renders this passage,
course, because the
T(j)
striving to persuade,"
Penn
"
endeavored to per-
straiten, constrain,
Hack. ^ Xvv oXoi roi oiy.io avrov, with all his family. Such is the Should we prefer Gb., Sch., Ln., and Tischendorf's selected readings, we should read it, frequent acceptation of oixos in the Christian Scriptures, " Paul was engrossed with the word." With our text, we indicating the parents and the children, the masters and tho
Xoyc' as the original word, Griesbach, Mey., Tf."
prefers, to> Tcvmifiaii.
Our text
render
it,
own
spirit.
servants, as
it
XVIII.
REVISED VERSION.
123
GREEK TEXT.
aXXa XaXei
10
am with
thee,
and
in
no man
thee
:
shall set
on thee, to hurt
for I
have
much people
this city.
11 And he continued there a year and six months, teaching rod Oeov. the word of God among them. " raXXtcovo? 8e avOvirarevov12 And when Gallio was the deputy of Achaia, the Jews ro9 rrjf A-)(aLa9, Kareirearrjaav made insurrection with one ac- ofxodvfxaSou ol lovSaioL rcS Uavcord against Paul, and brought Xm , Kai riyayov avrov em ro him to the judgment-seat. 13 Xeyovres, ' Otl irapa. firjfJLa 13 Saying, This fellow perrov vofxov ovrof avaTreiOei rovs suadeth men to worship God avOpcoTTOvs ae^ecrOaL rov Oeov. contrary to the law. ^* MeXXovro? 8e rov JIavXov 14 And when Paul was now
but speak, and be not 'silent; am with you, and no oiori eyo) ei/xi fiera crov, man shall assail 'you to hurt ovSel? iiridi^a-eral <jol rod /ca/cc5you for I have many people aai ae- Siori Xaos earl jjlol ttoin this city. And he conXv9 iv rrj TToXei ravrrj. 'Ekoltinued there a year and six 6i(xe re eviavrov Kcd fxrjvas e^, months, teaching the word of diSaaKcov ev avroii rov Xoyov God among them.
Kai
'
/x?;
'
'
'
cricoTrrjcrrjg^ V
Kai for I
:
lO
ii
And when
erning
sul,
Gallio
was gov-
12
consent,
against
made
Paul,
insurrection
and
brought
him
the
judgment-seat,
men
to worship
God
contrary
to the law.
about to open his mouth, Gallio said unto the Jews, If it were a matter of wrong, or wicked lewdness, 0, ye Jews, reason would that I should bear with
you
'
Paul was about mouth, Gallio Were it, Jews, the said to Xicov irpos rov? 'lovSalov?, El indeed, a matter of -"wrong, fiev ovv rjv a(5//c?7/ua re i] paSior a wicked act, Jews, it would ovpyrj/xa irovripov, co lovSatoi, be reasonable that I should Kara Xoyov av ijvea^op.rjv vp-cov bear with you. But if
as
And
open
his
15
3Li
is
atcoTttjarjg,
do not be
silent,
or,
he not silent.
The Luke
No man
as
he was
latter
sive.
1
less persua-
to every one.
'OaoO-v/iaSoi; unanimously, with one mind, with one acand no one shall attack thee, tdie, to in- cord, com. ver. KaTETtEOTfjaai' '/.arEtfiOTr^fit, an una^ Xeyojure thee. " No one shall attempt it with success, or, ecbatic, fiEvov, insurgo, made insurrection, rose up against. Mioti, Xaog eoxi iioi so as to injure thee" De Wette, Hackett. The indictment against Paul was, this person, fellow, as TtnJ.vg, I have muck people" i. e., "many who are appointed implied in the word ovrog, literallj^, this one. In the vocative Littleton, " scornfully." alas for you See ch. 13 48." Hack. it is used for heus tu to be such. The passage here referred to is, iaoi 7]aav rsxriYfisyot cis " This one," " this fellow," Dodd., Wes., Tynd., Cran., Gen.
EniQrjaETai, aot,
'
'^
^oir,v
aicoviov.
The orthodoxy
of Prof.
Hackett
'^
is
men
to worship
God contrary
to law.
tionably apparent,
we know
such"
is
it well.
Still
the
many who
passage
are appointed
is
to
be
We
know no
quence
Persuadeo whence comes Pitho, the Latin suada unde suadse, medulla.
:
in
in which he presumes to draw upon the " ASixrjfia, here only found, and in ch. 21 20 Apoc. 18:5, volume in the cabinet of heaven, that has not a matter of %orong, eiiil doing, iniquity. Such is its whole curtranscript in any library in our planetary system which can rency in N. T., connected with &qSiovQyr,fta, an ,Ta| ltyof.iebe consulted by man. One thing is historically and critically vor. 'PaSiov^yia, ch. 13 10, com. ver., mischief, a reckless plain, that the Lord had all the people in Corinth. They wicked deed. Here it is represented by /acinus, malum. were all his, and it was a large population. Hence in the Crit. Sacra. "Injury, or evil practice," Penn; "injustice, or
secrets of a
be made.
as
Avd'vTtarevovxog
rtjg
Aya'ia,
"
proconsul," Hackett.
as proconsul.
Avd-vnarsvm, Proconsul sum, I govern Seneca the moralist, formerly called Novatus, was exceedingly bland and kind to all. "Nemo mortalium uni tam dulcis quam hie omnibus," said Seneca, his
Gallio, brother of
wicked heinousness," Wes.; "fraud, or base act," Murd.; " legally, or ethically," Hack. Any gross enormity, outrage. Aoyog indicates any communication, word, doctrine, saying,
question, matter,
fame, account,
wicked
concen-
inischief
Dodd.
act,
brother.
we presume.
; :
124
CHAP. XVIII.
REVISED VERSION.
be a question concerning a doctrine, and names, and your law, look you to it for
it
:
GREEK TEXT.
And he "drove them from the judgment-seat. Then all the ^Greeks took Sosthenes, the ruler of the synagogue, and beat him before the judgthe judgment-seat. And Gallio irpoardev tov ^i]ixaTOS' koL ov8lv ment-seat: and Gallio cared cared lor none of those things. TOVTCov Tip raXXiavL epeXeu. for none of these things. 18 And Paul after this tarried O HavXoy eVi irpoaAnd Paul tarried yet many there yet a good while, and then p.eiva? r]p.epai 'days, and, having bid adieu iKuvaf, rois a8eXtook his leave of the brethren, (pols aiTOTa^apevo9, to the brethren, sailed forth e^eirXei (.Is and sailed thence into Syria, and into Syria, and with him T7]v ^vptav, Kol avTca Upiwith him Priseilla, and Aquila; Priseilla and Aquila; having aKiXXa KOL 'AKvXas, Ketpap-euos having shorn his head in Censhorn his head in Cenchrea TTjv K({)aXi]v iv Key^peoLi- el^e chrea for he had a vow. for he had a vow. And ^^ KaTi^VTTjae 8e ezy 19 And he came to Ephesus, yap evxwhe came into Ephesus, and and left them there but he him- JKpeaoi/, KUKeiuovf KareXnrev left them there. But he himself entered into the synagogue, avToif avTos 8e elaeXOcou eh rrju self, entering into the synaand reasoned with the Jews. avvayeayrjv, 8ieXe)(^di] vols lov- gogue, reasoned with the i>\ 20 S 20 When they desired him to oatois. epcoTcouTcov oe avTcou Jews, and though they retarry longer time with them, he ein TrXeiova -^povov p.eLva.1 Trap' quested him to remain longer consented not: avTots, ovK eirevevaev ^^ aAA' time with them, he did not con21 But bade them farewell, sent: but bade them farewell, saying, I must by all means keep aTrera^aro avTOLS, eiircou, ^ei p.e saying, I must by all means
matters.
'
be a question of el 8e ^rjTiifJLo. iaTL Trepl Xoyov words and names, and of your KaL ovofxaTcov Kai vofxov rov Kaff law, look ye to it: for I will be vixas, 6\lfea0e avror Kpmjs yap no judge of such matters. eyco TOVTOiv ov ^oiiXofxaL eivai. 16 And he drave them from ^ Kal ain^Xaaeu avTOvs airo rov the judgment-seat. ^' ^i]IJLaTOS. i7riAa(36fXU0L Se 17 Then all the Greeks took iravTfs ol EXXi]ves ScoaOevriv Sosthenes, the chief ruler of the synagogue, and beat Jiim before Tov up-^iavvayayov ervTrTOu e/xif it
15 But
AE
is
aw
19
'
'
'
'
20
21
keep the approaching feast at salem: but I will return again eh 'Iepoa6Xvp.a- Jerusalem: but I will return unto you, if God will. And he iraXtv 8e dfaKapylrco Trpos vp.ds, to you again, if God will sailed from Ephesus. TOV Oeov OeXovTos. Kal avrj^drj and he 'sailed from Ephesus.
vrjv
TTOLrjcraL
"
cometh
in
Jeru- TravTcos
T-t]v
Ou
povXoftai,
y.ai
TjfQt
Xoyov
avroi.
To
I will not he a judge. Ei Se irjrrj/iia eart orofiarcov xai vouov rov xnd' vitas, oifeaO-a translate this climax of Gallio in the spirit of it,
it
would
read,
And
they
all
beat
v. S, or,
without impinging upon the letter of it, is a desidcratmn. As we conceive of it, spirit and letter, wo prefer the following, If it be a question eoneeniing a word, and of names, and of the law amongst you. Look to it yourselves : for I will not be a judge of such matters. It will not materially affect the spirit, or the import of it, should we adopt the marginal readmg in
the text, according to Ln., Tf. and Gb., and make it plural instead of singular, If it be questions eoncerning a word (or even of a doctrine). prefer word, as more apposite to his
as Briscoe conjectures,
to another .syna-
gogue in the
city.
OvSef
1
Toi'Tojv,
Jews and
:
Gentiles.
26.
En liiteptts
We
Ai'r;x9'>]
avayco,
is
1st aor.
3d
pers.,
Ephesus.
A:rr^).aati;
Ayayio
from
a:riP.a(o,
and by sailed,
in
com.
three tmics.
associations.
it is
lie drove
r
meaning
is
often
repre-
01
'EXXtjves,
sented by sailed.
CHAP. XVIII.
REVISED VERSION.
125
GREEK TEXT.
'"
22 And when he had landed aiTo rrjs Ecptcrov kcu KareX- And after he had gone down and gone up and sa- 6wv ety Kataapetav, avafias koll to Cesarea, and gone up and luted the church, he went down aa7raaafj.ei>os ttji> eKKXTjalav, 'saluted the congregation, he
at Cesarea,
22
to Antioch.
he had spent TroLrjcray y^povov Tiva, i^ijXde, some time there, he departed and Btep^Ofxevos Kade^rjs Ti]i> JTaXawent over all the country of TLKrjv )((opau KOL ^pvylau, eVtGahatia and Phrygia in order, ar-qpl^oiv iravras tovs ixa67]Ta.s. 23
after
And
to Antioch. having spent some time there, he departed, passing through all the country of Galatia and Phrygia in
went down
And
23
strengthening
all
the disciples.
'
24 And a certain Jew, named Apollos, born at Alexandria, an eloquent man, and mighty in the scriptures, came to Ephesus. 25 This man was instructed in the way of the Lord and being fervent in the spirit, he spake and taught diligently the things
:
ovofiaTL,
'AXe^audpevs rm
BwoLTOs
25
yei/ei,
And
a certain Jew,
named
24
avrjp
J
AoyiOf,
?
KaTrjVTTqaev
a)v
?
els
J^ipeaoi',
iv
rats
ypa(pais.
/Xe^'Of
ovtos
rjv
KaTrj^i-fKCU.
TTjV
^eoiv
rcS
eXaXet
irepl
koI
i8l8aaKu
UKpi^w ra
"^^
tov
to
of the Lord,
einaTapievos
p-ovov
baptism of John.
^aiTTLapLa 'Icoavvov
ovtos re
eV
rfj
an "eloquent man, and mighty in the Scriptures, came down to Ephesus. This man was instructed in the way of the Lord, and being "fervent in spirit, he spoke and taught diligently the things concerning the Lord, though he knew only
25
26 And he began to speak boldly in the synagogue: whom, when Ac|uila and Priscilla had heard, they took him unto them, and expounded unto him the
the immersion of John. And he began to speak boldly in avvaycoyfj. aKovaavres 8e av- the synagogue: whom, when TOV AkuXuS KOL JIplcTKiXXa, Aquila and Priscilla had heard,
7rappT]cna^ea0ai
2C
way
disposed to pass avTOv 8LeXdelv eli Trjv 'A^aiav, into Achaia, the brethren to pass into Achaia, the brethren wrote, exhorting the disciwrote, exhorting the disciples to 7rpoTpe\l/ap.euoL ol d8eX(f)ol epyaples to receive him who, who, when he was i^av Tols p-aOriTols aTro8e^aa6aL receive him
:
:
TrpoaeXa^ovTO avrov, kou aKpi- they took him to tiiem, and ^earepou avTw i^edevTO ti]v tov exjiounded to him the way of God more -accurately. And
Oeoi)
27
b86v.
l3ovXop.euov
8e
when he was
come, helped them much which avTov OS Tvapayevopievos crvveiSaXeTO TToXv toIs 7re7ncrTevKoa-i ^believed through had believed through grace.
'
AoTxaoaftevoi.
is
AaTia^o/ini, in its
more than
fifty
occur-
Paul distinguishes it. meeting and parting with brethren, indicative of the highest " " Instructed in the doctrine of the Lord, and being natural and Christian affection. The whole exxXtjoia was, in fervent in spirit, he spoke and taught exactly the tilings of this case, saluted with a Christian adieu. the Lord," Boothr. Bible intelligence, fervor in spirit, and
"
rences in N. T.,
EntaTr^QiZo"',
is
times,
knowledge of John's mission and baptism were the conby a candid and inquisitive temper. At this tmie he only knew the baptism of John.
his
' AxvXag xai U^ioy.iXXa e^td'EiTO xr^v tov Qeov oSov, "expounded to him more perfectly the way of God," Penn " expounded accurately the passages concerning the Lord," in the Christian Scriptures, literally a verbose man, a man of "laid before him the way of God more exactly," eloquence. In its highest acceptation of eloquence it was Thomp. " fully showed him the way of the Lord," Murd. applicable to Apollos His association with Paul was inti- Wakef. mate. Paul jjlanled the Church in Corinth, and Apollos Ha^^rjoia^ead'at, " to speak boldly," Hack. y Hvvc^aXeTo watered it. His eloquence was based upon his power in r. ).., " contributed mucli to those who ^
AiT^Q Xoyios.
This adjective
is
found only in
this place
y..
126
CHAP. XIX.
REVISED VERSION.
'
GKEEK TEXT.
V
evTovca yap wliich he had for he powerfully and thoroughly in public Jews, and that publicly, Tols lovSalois 8iaKaTi]Xy^eT0 tlie convinced the Jews, clearly shewing by the scriptures, that Sr]fjiO(ria, iTriSeLKUv^ Sta tcov ypa- showing by the Scriptures, (j)coi>, dvai, Tov XptcTTOv 'Irjcrovv. that Jesus was the Christ. Jesus was Christ.
2S For he mightily convinced Ota
T");9
'
'
')(apLTOi-
28
'
28
CHAP. XIX.
CHAP.
XIX.
CHAP. XIX.
L
And
'EFENETO
^
AiToWw
elvai
And
Paul having passed through the upper coasts, came to Ephesus and finding certain disciples, 2 He said unto them. Have ye received the Holy Ghost since And they said ye believed ? unto liim, We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost. 3 And he said unto them, Unto what then were ye bapAnd they said. Unto tized ? John's baptism. 4 Then said Paul, John verily baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that they should believe on him whicli should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus. 5 When they heard this, they
have believed," Hack.
believed,"
;
upper jiarts, Ephesus; and findEcpeaov kou ev- came prj, eXOelv eh ing certain disciples there, he elwe tt/oo? pwv Tivas p.a0i]Ta9, said to them. Did you on
\oi^
avTovs,
El
ITvvp.a
Ayiov
01
el
e'Aa-
believing
receive
the
Holy
to
/Sere TTLarevaai^Tes ;
irpos avTou,
p.a
^
'
AW
eaTiv,
Se elirov 'Spirit?
And they
not,
is
said
ovSe
JJvev- him,
we have
And he
indeed,
AyLOv
ijKovaap.ev.
a Holy
3
Els
tl
said to tliem,
what then were you imovv e/SaTTTicrdrjTe ; 01 Se eiirov, mersed? And they said. Into Icoavvov Els TO iSaTTTiana. John's immersion. Then said
Iccavvrjs p-ev Paul, John, indeed, '^admin^aTrricrpa e^aiTTiae peravoias, istered an immersion of reTcp Xaco Xeycoi', els tov ep-^opevov formation, saying to the people, that they should believe p.eT uvTov Lva TnaTeucrcoai, tov'
Ehre
8e
UavXos,
TtaTLv
^
'
on him who would come after TOV XpiaTov Irjaovv. him, that is, on Jesus the AKOvaavTes Be e^awTLadi^aav Christ. Having ""heard this,
els
in Corinth," and,
Murd.
/nonos,
"
we
prefer
Jia
rr;;
through
grace,'''
to
this.
'
say the
least, is
"By
tate
his gift,"
Thomp., Wakef.
Holy Spirit
Ela^ere TTiOTsvoarTt; ; Did you on lelievzng receive the This indicates that John's baptism was not ?
it.
quadam
Christian baptism; for in the latter they could not have been
The
All
gift of
Apollos seems to
believe, believe
me
the
men who
through
The context
them
for
to those in Ephesus.
But the
rendered grace,
It
is,
in
com.
ver.,
by favor, thank,
them, the Holy Spirit came upon them, and they were endowed with the Holy Spirit, in gifts of tongues and prophesy,
V. G.
That the Christ was Jesus, and that Jesus was the Christ, * Eig, in its more than 1800 occurrences in N. T., is, in the is an evangelical 7nelastasis. The eloquent Apollos, well com. ver., generally represented bj' to. into, unto, for, and very versed in the Jewish Scriptures, knew that if he proved that seldom by in, which, indeed, ought never to be done. The the promised Christ was Jesus, he proved that Jesus was the Greeks having ev, in, as well as eis, into, and for.
Christ.
' " X^iarov is here omitted by Gb., Ln., Tf., for which Ir,came to pass." or, it hapTovrcariv, not rovxov toxiv, but xovxo oovv is substituted. pened, are common versions of eycrtTo, in such historic conhoc est that is, on Jesus. nections as this. The latter is equivalent to, it chanced, as eoTi E^aTtriae fiaaria/ua. Literally, immersed an immersion. "While Apollos in profane usage; not to be allowed here.
EyevfTo Se
ci'
no, "and
it
was at Corinth
"
it
occurred, or
came
to pass;
but there
is
'
tde,
and having
CHAP. XIX.
REVISED VERSION.
127
GREEK TEXT.
were baptized in the name of (Is TO bvofia Tov Kvplov 'Irjaov. ^ Kol eTnOivTos avrois tov Uavthe Lord Jesus. 6 And when Paul had laid Aov Tag -^eipas, rjXde to Uuevpa his hands upon them, the Holy TO Ayiov CTr avTovs, eXaAouu Ghost came on them and they
;
name of the Lord Jesus. And when Paul had laid his hands on them, the Holy Spirit came
on them, and they spoke with tongues, and prophesied. Now all the men were about twelve. And he went into the synagogue, and spoke boldly for about three months, 'discussing and persuading as to things concerning the kingdom of God. But when some were hardened, aid believed not, but spoke evil of the ^ way,
in the presence of the multi-
re
yXcocraais
/cat
7rpoe(pi]Tvoi'.
T 8
And
all
the
men were
about
SeKaSvo.
avvaycoyi]!/,
fxrjvas
ElareXdwv 5e
elf ttjv
en).
twelve.
eTvappi^aia^eTO,
8 And he went into the sj'nagogue, and spake boldly for the sjjace of three months, disputing and persuading tlie things concerning the l^ingdom of God. 9 But when divers were hardened, and believed not, but spake evil of that way before the multitude, he departed from them, and separated the disciples, disputing daily in the school of one Tyrannus. 10 And this continued by the space of two years; so that all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks. 11 And God wrought special miracles by the hands of Paul 12 So that from liis body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs, or aprons, and the dis-
Tpeis
BiaXeyopevos
Trjs
Kol
Tvei&cov
Ta
irepl
^
^aatXeLas
kukoXoTOV
TOV 0ov.
pvvovTO
yOVUTe?
irXrjdovs,
d(f)copio-
Kol
TTjV
OOOV
iVCOlTLOV air
arrocTTas
avTwv
i)fJ.-
TovTO
Tr]v
disciples,
Se
And
this lo
KUTOLKOVVTaS
Aaiuu
Kvplov
Xrjvas.
^A- in Asia heard the word of the Avvap-iii re ov Tag Lord Jesus, both Jews and Tv^ovaas eiroUi 6 Oeos Sia twv Greeks. And God worked special miracles by the hands ' wcrre /cat eVt ^eipwi/ IlavXov, of Paul So that from his body T0V9 dcrOevovvTas eTrKpepeirdai were carried to the sick, handdiro TOV ^coToy avTOv aovSapLa kerchiefs, or 'aprons, and the
Iov8aiovs re
/cat
:
ii
12
'
^laf.Byo/iei'os is
Ter.,
by reasoning, disputing, preaching, and preaching ciples from the synagogue, ev rrj axoXr; rather in the schoolTv^avfov nvos, some think, is ^laXeyofievos y.ai neiS'cov, ^^ disputing and persuad- house than in the school. unto. It is not, they say, in ^''discoursing and persuading," justly reprobated as an interpolation. ing,", A. Clark, Wakef. " seeking Luke's style, and is redundant. We are of a difl'eret opinion. Wes. ; " reasoning and recommending," Thomp. " The first accusative specifies the This word ns is a peculiar favorite of Luke, and is found to persuade them," Hack. aim of the act, in hoc loco, ra paaiXetas" Kuinoel. After more frequently occurring in his writings in an indefinite
com.
; ;
much
consideration,
we
kingdom
of Paul.
^ Etci
errj
of God.
UetO'cov avroi'5 ra nsoi roi' Kv^tov Ir^oov ^oiarov, ''he deV.
months
referred to
for tovto
livered to
Kuin., in loco.
literal, is
not in our
Aacav.
">
school of Tyrannus, to that in the synagogue," Hack. 'Qare This is not the continent of Asia, but a Koman
is had province of which the capital was Ephesus. and pleadings had upon the perOv raj rvjf,ovaas well represented by extraordinary, claims, character, and kingdom of Jesus, and to the special. All miracles are equally supernatural, but do not
or,
all
great,
T!;v oSov,
way, the
and the
practice, "
not concretely,
tke sect, or
ZovSaoia
rj
aiftty.tvd'ia.
Common
handkerchiefs
and
128
GREEK TEXT.
1]
REVISED VERSION.
diseases departed from them,
cri/xiKii'dia,
Koi
caraXXaaae-
avrav raf uocrovs, ra and the evil spirits went out 13 Then certain of the vaga- re TTvevfiaTa ra vrovrjpa ^g^px^' of them. Then certain ot tlie 'JETre^elprj- Jewish 'exorcists, who went bond Jews, exorcists, took upon aOai dir avrcou. aav Be rivef airo rav irepLep^o- about from place to place, them to call over them which
the evil spirits went out of them. crQai air
13
had
evil
spirits,
the
name
of
ad-
jxevcov
'
also
attempted to pronounce
We
the
name
whom
fxara
Paul
those
who had
evil
Kvplov
^Ofiei/
spirits, saying.
We adjure
whom
there
you
Paul
preacheth.
TOV
'h]aovv
ov
6 by
the
Jesus
JIavXos: Krjpvaaei.
v'lo\
Haav
"
hi preaches.
And
were
of owe Sceva a Jew, and chief of Tives the priests, which did so. pecoS
^KEvd lovSaLOV
ol
ap-^^Le-
ETTTa
Zl^
TOVTO
oe
S^
TTOlOVl'Tes.
^
priests,
Jew who
13
15
And
the
said,
evil
spirit
an-
15
aiTOKpLOiv
elire,
'
TO
'
TTuevpa to did
yivco-
And
swered and
Tov I-qaovv
iare;
1
answered and
'acknowledge,
Jesus I
and Paul I know; but who are aKco, KOL TOV TIavXov eirlcTTapai
and
Paul
are
I
?
ye?
v/xilf
Se
TLves
IG
Lttt
know
but
who
you
Tov
This
became the veliicles of omnipotence. Tas roaovs, ta nvevfiaxa. IVo kinds of diseases are liere indicated, physical and spiritual, or those the fruits of material nature or uf ])hysical causes, and those of evil spirits. ^l.-r' avTcov is omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf.
demon was a critic, and well ver.sed iu the import of Greek " I know Jesus, and have some acquaintance with terms.
Paul," Murd.
;
liuow,"'
Ponn;
''Jesus
;
I know
"
;
to
my
cost,
know
as his ser-
vant." Dodd.
Jesus
" I
know, and
"
'
y.,
T. X,,
com. ver.
XiVES
Paul," Thomp.
am
i. ;
acquainted
e.,
xru rtov.
Mey. give
call.
this
know,
his
au-
Kai joins
I know fully
stronger than
Hack.
'We have
ment.
fanciful critics,
Augustinus adjuratorem
contrasts here
Mr. Biscoe (at given. We institute no inviduous comparisons. We all look Where two inspired Boyle's Lecture, ch. 7, 6, p. 281, et seq.) has produced at objects from different standpoints. many passages from Iren., Origen, Epiph., and Joscphus, show- men use a word in different acceptations, it may be resolved
of demons," Dr. Whitby.
power of by ascertaining their scope, design, or the special cases to Such as used which they refer. ETiiarafiai, ab cm, amliaTa/iac, to stand magical arts, adjuring demons, etc.," Boothr. vjwn a thing, whereas to understand is to stand vnder it, 'OQxt^ouei' is substituted by c>^xii,io, on the authority of as vTtoaraots, jursona, Heb. 1 3. Yet this standing upon Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf., we adjure j'ou, for, I adjure j-ou. A^e a subject, or this standing under it, may in different attitudes must, in this case, prefer the Received Text for the amended, indicate the same knowledge of it. In either case there must inasmuch as it conflicts with the antecedent and subsequent be a very particular and intimate acquaintance with it. I feel context, and with the judgment of the great majority of critics, a distinction in these terms diffichlt to define exactly. 1 am ancient and modern. It is seldom we feel more assurance disposed upon all my premises to acquiesce witli Critica Sacra.
ing that
several .Jews at this time pretended to a
casting out
demons.
'
than
critics.
Sceva, a Jew,
we
;
Non nuda
and 25
light.
:
cl
were coiiperants
in this case
we and Tf
^
and
aj'j'J'obation,
terminating in
de-
30;
It is
an Hebraism.
TO novr^^or.
Emphatically, the wicked the
0o^^a, Luke 13
29
loiva,
John
43.
To
Ttfevfia
CHAP. XIX.
REVISED VERSION.
6 avOpco-
129
VERSION.
in
GREEK TEXT.
the ((paXXofievo?
CO TjU
And
the
man
whom
cV avTovs
And
evil
the
man
in
whom
leaped
the
IG
evil spirit
TO TTVeVfia TO TTOVT]-
spirit
was,
on
and overcame them, and pre- pov, Kol KaTUKvpievaas avrav, vailed against them, so that they Larvae KaT avTcov, cocrTe yv/xvovs fled out of that house naked and Kcu TeTpavfiaTLa/JLei^ov? eK(pvye'iu wounded. touto o'lKOV iKe'ivov. e/C TOV
'
house
the
naked
this
17
all
And
this
was known
:
to
Se e'yez/ero
yvaaTov Traaiv
'
And lov-
17
the
also
8aiOL9 re kol
dwelling at Ephesus
fell
and fear
oiKovai TTju
Trecre
(fiojoo?
at "Ephesus;
on them
them
Lord
Jesus
was
magnified.
Kcd
IfjiiyaXvveTO
'Ii]aov.
tou
And
many
who
believed
18
IS
And many
KvpLov
ra)i/
e'clared their deeds. Many of kou avayyeXXov- them also, who practiced their deeds. LKavoL magic arts, brought together Ta^ Trpa^ei? avTutv. 19 Many of them also which re? used curious arts, brought their 8e Twv TO. wepiepya irpa^avTcov, their books, and burnt them books together, and burned them avvevcyKavTe^ Ta9 ^i^Xovf Kare- in the presence of all, and
TreiriaTevKOTCov qp-)(OVTO
op-oXoyovpievoL
men; and they counted the price of them, and found it fifty thousand i)icces of silver. 20 So mightily grew the word of God, and prevailed. 21 After these things were ended, Paul purposed in the wlien he had passed spirit, through Macedonia, and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying. After I have been there, I must also
before
all
counted
the
price
of
\j/rj(pLo-ai' ra? Tip.as avTwv, kcu them, and found (vpoi> apyvpcou p-vpiaoas irevTe, sand pieces of
it fifty
thou-
silver.
So
20
'^
'
see
Rome.
'S2S de (TrXrjpcodr] TavTa, ended, Paul firmly purposed edeTO 6 ITavXos eV rc5 Truevp-aTL, in "ispirit, when he had pass8ieX0mu Ti]v MaKe^oviav kcu ed through Macedonia, and A^atav TTopcueadat. eh lepov- Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, aaXrjix, elircau, Otl p.Ta to yeve- saying, after I have been crdai p.e eKfl, Sd pe Koi Pci)p.T}v there, I must also see Rome.
i8elv.
^^
^
When
these
things
were
21
AwoaTeiXas
8e ei? ttju So he
sent into
Macedonia
22
This
is
as emphatic as to Ilvtvfia to
This emphatic
v. 16.
^^aieis, and reported their practices, superstitious practices. Sins in general, Kuin.. Hack. 01s., Jley., De AVette.
p
form
is
The
= not
analogy
remarkably striking.
The master
in its power.
!
and the master spirit of all goodness, while often anarthrous, are, on prominent occasions, presented before us as equally
conspicuous, the one as the fountain of
the
all evil,
Ed-mo
cv
purposed ; with
us, de-
the other as
fountain of
all
good.
;
Rome, after I have visited Jerusalem; not to fulfill any de"or revealed purpose of God." Hack. substituted by fi/nfoxc^ov, Ln., Tf., regarded by Gb. as of The Apostle Paul never intended to say, that he, or any one much authority, and marked as probable. else, must do anything merely to fulfill a Divine purpose, un" Tois xaToixovai Tr^v Eipeaov, to those inhabiting or dwellHe certainly believed less a Divine oracle had enjoined it. ing in Ephesus. that God had purposes to accomplish by him but until re" E^ofioloyov/icvot, openly confessed ; ava^yMoiTes Tj vealed to him, he felt no obligation to consummate them.
overpowered them, Wakef., Murd.
Avtcov, in this place,
is
sometimes distinguished as God and his spirit are spoken of in Holy Writ. He, Paul, purposed in his mind not in his soul, but in his spirit to ^et fie y.ai 'Puijitiv iSeip, it behooves me to see visit Rome,
cided.
xaraicv^isvang, having
cree,
"
130
CHAP
XIX.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
t(ov SiaKovovi'-
Tcov avTcp,
arov,
Trju
Jpa- to him, Timothy and Erastus: avTOS ewia^e xP^vov ty but he himself stayed in Asia
TifjioOiov
Koi
Eytvero Se for a season. And the same Kara tov Kaipov eKetvov rapa^of time there arose no small stir ovK oXiyos Trepl rrj? 68ov. '^* Ai]- about the 'way. For a certain man, named Demetrius, a IJii]Tpi.os yap TL9 ovopari, dpyvsilver-smith, who made silver pOKOiro^, TTOLCou vaovs apyvpovs
'Aalav.
^^
^
23
24
made
ipyaaiav
ovk
oXiy-qv
no small gain
to the artisans;
25
whom
the
ovs
25 Whom he called together with the workmen of like occupation, and said, Sirs, ye know
that
by
:
this craft
aside many people, saying, people, saying, that that they are no gods which they be no gods which are made deal ol Sia )(eipS)V yLvop.evoi. are made with hands ; so that ov piovov Se rovTO KiuSvuevei with hands. not only this our ''trade is in 27 So that not only this our rjpuv TO p.tpoi e(? aireXeypov IXdanger of coming into concraft is in danger to be set at 6uv, dXXa Kal to tt;? ptydXijf tempt; but also that the nought; but also that the temple of the great goddess Diana Beds Aprep-iSos lepou els ovSeu temple of the great goddess should be despised, and her mag- Xoyi(T0rjvai, pLeXXeif Se Kal Ka- Artemis will be despised, and
wealth OTL ov p.ovov 'jE(j)(rov, aWa 26 Moreover, ye see and hear, (TT^e^oj/ Tracrrjf rrj^ 'Aalat 6 Ilavthat not alone at Ephesus, but almost throughout all Asia, this Aoy ovTos ireiaas fxereo-TTjaev Paul hath persuaded and turned 'cKavov b\Xov, Xtycou otl ovk elal
tion, and said, Sirs, you know Av8pe9, iTnaracrOi. hri e/c rav- well, that by this employrrjs T-qs Ipyaaiav rj eviropia rjfxwp ment we have our 'jirosjierity. we have our earr kol Oecopilre koll aKOvere Moreover, you see and "hear,
Trepl
tovs
ilirei',
workmen
2B
away much
27
nificence
should
be destroyed,
magnificence
destroyed,
Ile^i T?;s oSov icara rov xat^ov exeivov. About the time of accomplishing his purpose of visiting Rome, there arose some opposition, some new difficulties concerning the way;
common
hands.
7)
evTio^in
r,/iiov,
our
not the way to Rome, nor the journey thither; but " every wliere then spoken .igainst."
" OecoQctre ni nyovcre, a true argumentvm ad hominem: you see and know, therefore. Some would render it, see and know; but this assumes their ignorance of their own inter'OSos frequently occurs in this book, " the way of God ests, which would be inapposite to the occasion. and, in other books of the Uoly Scriptures, such as '-the way Ixai'og was a favorite with Luke. lie employs it twent}of Cain," "the way of Balaam." Paul, when persecuting nine times in his book of Acts and Gospel, while all tlie other Christ, demanded letters of authority, against any of " this writers of the N. Test, only employ it twelve times. It is way " that he might find. necessarily a vague term, having not less than fourleen repre Artemis, from A^re/iris, integer, ob virginitatis illibata; sentatives consequently much depends on its connections. ; laudem Diana. It is one of a small class of words that is so sympathetic as
the ivinj,
A^reifis,
com.
vcr.,
Nowhere
for
else
found in N. Test.
We know
at
tliis chapter. to assume the gesture of every associate. Thus it is, worthy, no good reason great, large, many, enough, long, alike, security, good while, These silver shrines while, sore, meet, able, sufficient. It is like the Scotch unco.
'
were mere images of the temjile manufacture in that city was very
Ov
/uoi-ov ^e
rovTO y.ivSvrevee
it;
?)/tiv
ness," as
some interpret
Ous avrnd-QOians, xni rovs tzcqi t roinira e^ynjas x. r. X. Artizans, so-called, and laborers in attendance, mechanics and
gion."
We
CHAP. XIX.
REVISED VERSION.
rj
'
131
GREEK TEXT.
7"?7r, 771'
r
whom
all
Asiia,
oAt;
'r
rj
Acna
28
*
Kai
oIkov-
whom
all
worshippeth.
lievrj
fie
aeperaL.
28 And when they heard these saijii/gs, they were full of wrath, and cfied out, saying, Great is Diana of the Ephesiaus. 29 And the whole city was filled with confusion and having caught Gaius and Aristarchus, men of Macedonia, Paul's companions in travel, they rushed with one accord into the theatre. 30 And when Paul would have entered in unto the people, the disciples suffered him not.
:
Kol yevo/xevoL
(Kpa^ou
'
XeyopTe?,
MeyaXr]
oXrj
rj
they were
cried
out,
full
of wrath, and
A pre fit?
'(peaia)u.
1)
KaL
avy^v-
saying.
Great
is
Artemis
of
the
Ephesians.
iirXrjaOTj
ttoXls
And
aecos'
(opixTTjaav
re
op.odvp.aSoi'
Tov
8e
llavXov
fjiaBrjTai.
(SovXo/j.ei'ov
Srj/xov,
ovk
elcov
fie
avTov
/cat
ol
rivef
31 And certain of the chief of Asia, which were his friends, sent unto him desiring him that he would not adventure himself into the theatre. 32 Some therefore cried one thing, and some another: for the assembly was confused, and the more part knew not wherefore tliey were come together.
Twu
Aaiap-)(<Jciv
bvres avra
(jyiXoi,
Tre'/xyj/ai'Tes
fit]
irpog
avrov,
els
irapeKaXovv
TO Oearpov.
KXrjcria
Sovvai eavrov
^^
aXXoL
rjv
jxev
rj
ovv
e'/c-
ciXXo TL eicpa^ov
yap
avyKe)(yfieui],
kol
ol
avueXi]Xu6eio-au.
^"^
e'/c
8e
rov
33 And they drew Alexander out of tiie multitude, the Jews Spov, TrpojSaXovrcov avrov rwv putting him forward. And Alex- 'lovSaLcov 6 Se 'AXe^avSpos
o^Xov
7rpoej3ll3aaai/
'AXe'^au-
the whole "city was filled 29 with tumult, and having caught Gaius and Aristarchus, Macedonians, Paul's companions in travel, they rushed with one accord into the theAnd when Paul Avould 30 atre. have gone in to the people, the disciples suffered him not. And some of the chief men of 31 Asia, who were his friends, sent to him, entreating him not to venture himself into the theatre. Some, therefore, 32 cried one thing, and some another: for the 'assembly was confused, and the grea^ter part knew not wherefore they were And they 33 come together. drew Alexander out of the crowd, the Jews urging him ^forward. And Alexander, wav-
6).r].
'Ob] is rejected
13, 40,
by
itself."
It is as lawful for
it
us to
call it
congregation, as for
:
AB
'O^uodv/jaSoi; con-
assembly.
See ch. 7
38
1 Cor. 1
2,
aw
naac rou
Ht^
Kvqwv
Tjficav
Irjaov
Xqiotov, ev
In N. Test.
"to the sanctified in Christ Jesus, called saints, with all that call upon the name of our
roTzm avroiv re xac
rjucov,
and appropriatel}', in N. T. currency, it is repre.sented by the word congregation, or assembly, a meeting of a people, always communicating the idea of calling out, or of their being called out of the world. The
Christian community.
root, exxnleco, eroco,
in every place, both their Lord and ours." Paul's exegetical development of a particular church of Christ, and of the church universal as he understood the genius, relation, and character of that institution.
Such
The definition of a thing is the true philosophy of its name. own operations in the Scriptures. Exxhjam, in its one hundred and fourteen oc- So God himself gave names to his Hence his son Adam. he taught And so creation. of drama currences, is only three times translated assembly. In every gave were appropriate other case it is misrepresented by the word church, an ab- whatever significant names Adam names and God himself approved them giving to him a diI
call out, is
breviation of xv^iov
It
oiy.os,
answers
to,
or
it
responds to the
Hebrew
kahal
et
edah,
from yaad, that is, to assemble, or, to congregate. Critica It is added by the same high authority, sxxXijaia, proSacra.
prie
name
''
thereof."
;
calum aliquem, a
prodire, faciebant," Kmn. n^oe^tfiaaav, " they dragged him," forward," Wes., Dodd.
;
"they thrust
Penn
"putIn
ambiguously taken by
this verse
we have
and
only
txoice
Ttqo^alho, and nqoptat,ia, each found in the Christian Scriptures, and used by Luke, the
132
CHAP. XIX.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
ander beckoned with the hand, KaTaa-eiaas ti^v X^^P^^ rjdeXeu ing the hand, would have and would have made his de"^ eVi- made his defense to the peoaiTokoyeiaOai rep Srj/xa). fence unto tlie people. ple. But when they knew Se on lovSaios eari, 3-i But when tliey knew that yvouTcav that he was a Jew, all with he was a Jew, all with one voice (pu)vi] eyevero /xia k ttuptcov w? one voice, about the space of about the space of two hours 67rt 0)paf 8vo Kpa^ovTWv, MeydXr] two hours, cried out. Great is cried out, Great is Diana of the ^'' ' ApT/XLS Ei^xalcov. KaraArtemis of the Ephesians. 1] Ephesians. 35 And when the town-clerk (TTeiXas 8e 6 ypapixarevs tov And when the 'city-clerk had appeased the people, he said (jirjcrli', AvSpes 'Ji!(f)- had appeased the people, he Yc men of Ephesus, what man ox^ov, says, Ephesians, what man is is there that knoweth not how aLoi, TLi yap iaTLv avOpcoiros os there who knows not that that the city of the Ephesians is ov yivooaKei tiji' J^ipecricoi' ttoXlv the city of the Ephesians a worshipper of the great godvecoKopov ovaav ttjs p.eydA7]f is a worshipper of the great dess Diana, and of the image which I'ell down from Jupiter? Oeas 'AprepiSos kou tov Aloit- Artemis, and of the image
^ '
34
35
36 Seeing then that these Tovs things cannot be spoken against, ye ought to be cpiiet, and to do Tcav
cliurches, nor yet blasphemers of your goddess. 38 Wherefore, if Demetrius, and the craftsmen which are with him, have a matter against any man, the law is open, and there are deputies: let tliem implead one another. 39 But if ye inquire any thing concerning other matters, it shall be determined in a lawful assembly.
dvavTLpprjraiv ovv ou- which fell down from Jupiter? Seeing then tliat these things TOVTcou, 8tov eaTLU vpds cannot be spoken against, you KarecTTaX/j.ei'ovs UTTC/D^eij', Koi ought to be quiet, and to do nothing rashly. For )'0U have p.r]8V7rpoTriTes7rpaTTLV. rjyabrought hither these men, yere yap Toys' duhpas tovtous, who are neither robbers of ovT LipoavXovs ovre ySAao"^);- temples, nor yet revilers el of your "goddess. Therefore, if fxovvTa^ Ti]v Oiav vpLcav. Demetrius, and the artisans p.ev ovv Ai]pi]TpLos KOL ol avv that are with him, have a avT(S Te^i'i-TaL Trpos TLva Xoyov complaint against any man, iy(ovcnv, dyopaiOL dyovTaL, kou the law is ^oj^en, and there are uvOviraToi elaiv eyKaXeiToxrav proconsuls: let them accuse one another. But if you indXXrjXois. il Se tl TTfpl erequire any thing concerning pu)v imQjTelTe, ev tij tvv6p.co e'/c- other matters, it sliall be de*" Kat KXrjaia einXv6i)creTaL. termined in the lawful 'assem'
36
37
3S
3D
former exxlusiyely.
and the
latter
once by Matt. 14
8.
"Then was Alexander advanced out of the multitude, the keep the records," "Winer, Hack. Jews having put him forward," Boothr. " but when they had Neiov.oQov, literally teiirple-swceper, was an honorary title thrust Alexander out of the crowd, the Jews pushing him granted to certain Asiatic cities, because of their care and
;
Thomp.
"Waved
his hand,
and wished to
Kuincel, 311. 4.
make
and
'O yonititarmg, " scriba in
Athens (Pausan.,
I.,
20. 0).
Hack.,
p.: 76.
^ 'le^oovXoi'S
tabulas referebat earumque conservator et custos erat praelegebat etiiim, quae in concione populi prffilegenda erant, ut
ovre
jSlccoif/^jiiovrras
Tf.,
Tfjv d'eav
v^icov,
rejected
by
as
is
v.
35
Tov-
adeo commode voc. ypaufinrevs etiam reddi possit prefeclus rovs, Gaius and Aristarchus. ayo^nioi, courts are held, r;ucQai ayoi'rai Ayocmot tabularii, archivarius, Canzli r, cf de scribis votcnmi. eorumthe law is open, ch. 16 19; 17 5. Kai at'&vTtaToi eiai, que diversis ordinibus Trotzius ad calcem Ilcrmaui Ilugonis there being but one in every libri de prima scribendi originc, p. 430, seq." Kuina-l, in loco, the class is referred to
''
p. 298,
Tom.
3.
province.
the
title
' Ev rrj ei'rourt) e>ty.i.i;aiq. and inscriptions show, such was This indicates that their meetof the heads or chiefs of the municipal goTernmcnt; ing or assemblage was an illegal one. There may be a syna-
CHAP. XX.
REVISED VERSION.
133
GREEK TEXT.
yap
KLV^vvevojJiiv
40 For we are in danger to be called in question ibr this day's uproar, there being no cause whereby we may give an account of this concourse. 41 And when he had tlnis spolien, he dismissed the assembly.
For we are in danger 40 of being called in question lor aracreoos Tvepl T7]9 (Trj/iepov, firjthis day's ""uproar, there being 8evos alrlov vwap^ovTos irepl ov no cause in reference to which Svprjaopeda airoSovi'ac Xoyov Trjs we shall be able to give an
iyKaXdcrdai bly.
av(TTpo(^rj5 rauTTj?.
enraiv,
account
of
this
concourse.
41
aweXvae
ttjv eKKXrjalau.
CHAP. XX.
CHAP. XX.
CHAP. XX.
And
ceased,
after
the
Paul
called
META
Se TO iravaaaOai rov
And
and departed
cedonia.
for to
go into Maover
HavXos
Ti]v
6 had
ceased,
Paul
called
to
the
disciples,
and em2
he had gone over those parts, those parts, and had given them Ta piprj iKelva, kul TrapaKaXecras and had given them much much exhortation, he came into avTovs Xoyw ttoXXcS, rjXdev (Is ^exhortation, he came into ^ iroirjaas re /jltJTrjV 'JSXXdSa' Greece, Greece, and having spent three
3
MaKebovlav.
SieXdcov Se
And when
And
there
abode
tiiree
cttl-
months
return the
there, he resolved to
months. And when the Jews ^ovXrjf VTTO Tcov lovSaicov peXlaid wait for him, as he was XovTL dvayeaOai et? ti]v 21vpiav, about to sail into Syria, he purposed to return through Mace- eyeuero ypoipi] rod viroarpecpeii' avveiireTo de Sid AlaKiSovias. donia. 4 And there accompanied him avTW dyjpi tt]9 'Aalas Sconarpos into Asia, Sopater of Berea; and OecraaXovLKeoiv 8e, BepoLolos'
of
through
Macedonia,
Jews having laid ^wait for him, as he was about to embark for Syria.
pater
And
there
of Berea,
and of the
the
Thessalouians,
Aristar-
chus and Secundus; and Gaius of Derbe, and Timotheus; and of Asia, Tychicus and Trophimus. 5 These going before, tarried for us at Troas. 6 And we sjailed away from
Secundus
and
Gaius
of
Derbe, and Timothy; and of kcCl TpocpiAsia, Tychicus and TrophiovTQL irpoeXOoPTes e/xe- mus. And these going before,
"^
Tipodeos'
5
6
r]p.eis
And
rjp.epas
we
sailed
away from
This
Philippi,
one
gogue of Satan, as well as a synagogue of Jews so of the church a church of Christ, and a church of Antichrist.
Tiaoay.a'/.eco is
of
''
Eyy.a}.eia9at
araaEcoe TttQi, to be
summoned,
called to
So would we designate such account, concerning this riol. an assemblage. Riol " at common law is a tumultuous disturbance of the peace by three or more persons."
'
They almost monopolize its use in the Christian Scriptures. Of more than one hundred occurrences in N. T., they use it over eighty times. To exhort, Luke and Paul's
favorites.
AVebster.
baltle,
Tov
S-o^vflov,
ex &^oog et
fior;,
clamor,
in
aho jyugna,
T.,
contention.
In
its
whole currency
N.
com.
ver., it is
most popular representatives. and found only in this single book of Acts. Laying, or lying in Insidite, snares, wait, are its only representatives, com. ver. stratagems, would be sometimes more definite. It is of cTit
to comfort, to beseech, are its
^
E7ii^ov).r,i.
This
is
The verb
:
d'o^vfieoftat is also
and
l"
jSovXrj,
lie
5, set
on an uproar.
With
specific,
Crit. Sacra.
vvi7to/iai.
is
SvfstTtero 3e avroj.
an
a.-raf i.tyofievov,
we
comitor, to
accompany.
Eir^lS'e Tto^ivSr^vai.
to go,
This
is
quite pleonastic.
departed for,
is
We
We
dico,
have
iTrca
and
eTto/iat,
now
t
out of use
is
in
Instead of an
to
improve Luke's
style
by our
provincialisms.
augment,
134
KING JAMES
VERSION.
CHAP. XX.
KE VISED VERSION.
after the days of unleavened
0iAi7nrcoi', kol leavened bread, and came unto rjXdofj.u rrpos avrovy eh ti-jv them to Troas in five days; TpuiaBa a.-)(^pLS i]p.pu)v Treure, ov ' where we abode seven days. Ev SLerpi-^afiei' >]pipai Itttol. 7 And upon the first day of de rrj fiLu riiv aafi^aTcov, awthe week, when the disciples qypiviov Tuou paOiiTcav tou /cAacame together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, (ready aai uprov, 6 UavXos SiiAiyero to depart on the morrow) and avTois, fieWcDu t^uvai rfj iirav-
bread, and
came
to
them to where we
'week,
when we came
the first day of tlie week, we being assembled bread;" not twj' fiaO'i,tcov, but Tjfitov, as in the com. ver. Hackett. This is based on the authority of Griesbach, Schulz, Lachmann, and Tischendurf, followed by Wesley, who has it, ''And on the first day of the week, when we were
'
"
And on
ofl'erings
to the Lord,
in
to break
There
is
no
but
in contributing to the
met
"
commendatory
of the former.
If Eagster's Greek text must in all cases be preferred, we day of the week which was called the Lord's day, the Christian sabbath, to break bread." ' The should then read it, "And on the first day of the week, tlie Eucharist as the Syriac has it, intimating by this, tliat they disciples having assembled to break a loaf." And on the first of the week, ev Se tjj fna rtor on^^arcor. were accustomed to receive the holy sacrament on each Ets is here tantamount to ttqcotos. See Matt. 28 I, oys Lord's day." Adam Clark. " And on the first day of the week, when wc assembled to Se aaf3;SaTiov, Iht end of the sabhalh. Oyi, respera, serum And on the first day diei late of the day. The period of the day sunset and midbreak the Eucharist." Muni. Syr. ver. It ceased at midnight ; only used by Matthew and of the week, when the disciples met together to break bread, night. The oy;f, or end of the sabbath, was the cTttytuaxovar; to celebrate the Eucharist," Doddridge. He adds, " it is well- Mark.
Upon
the
first
'
knowu
Ei>
the
dawning
understood as indicated by
first
The
force, or impoi't,
of
ftiq
the daij of
first
Before Otoi,
The
of
all
God, whether
in
blood,
Jew
or
God solemnly associated in the memory Gentile. in the drama of creation, was the
" Hail
!
of the Christian.
of a proposition from every other God, Jesus, or Christ. There were many Gods, Jesuses, and Christs in the days of
the Apostles; but they were not honored the article
o.
his bidding
"
Thus by
Light
light.
by any inspired from the night of the grave brought immortality to light. Ilcb. 4:8; Col. Hence Christ's first communion with his di.sciples was upon this day. Hence its consecration to the memory of that 4 II, etc. The article before / hh^Q"-' or before fna, without )j,uE^a, event. Hence it became the day of solemn and joyful assemConventibus Christianorum sacris et eucharistice celein the New Test., is always indicative of one and the same blies. Vide Mosheimius, de rebus day. It therefore indicates, in this connection, the day of bratum fuisse ex hoc loco patet. the meetings of the first Christians, to remember and honor Christi, ante Constantini Mosh., p. IIG, Kuin., cum multis aliis. On this day the Holy the day of the Lord's resurrection. Aqtos occurs some ninety times in the N. T. In com.
man with
:
See Acts 7
45
'
on the
first
Christian church
sub-
ver. it is in
in full
assembly met.
For rmv
We
35
;
met
we
:
the
Luke 24
Acts 2
of,
met "to break In the case excepted there was a sort of necessity for translating it loaf because a whole ship's company had but one In that case to have translated it one bread, would 42, is its whole loaf.
have been wholly inapposite. Sucli laxity is peculiarly faulty, in a case, where Paul argues the unity of the church from
the fact that in
all its
The meeting
;
made by
partook.
from Paul.
Cor. 16
2.
See ch. 2
42.
'
CHAP. XX.
REVISED VERSION.
135
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
Trapereive
re
tov
Xoyov the
morrovir,
till
and
continued
/ji-fXP'-
/J-fcovvKTiov
rjaav
8e his speech
tliere
midnight.
And
lights
XafjLTraSes
KaOrjfie-
Ev9 tiiere sat in a window a certain young man named Eu- TVyOS ilTL TTji OvplSof, KaTa(pfpOtychus, being I'ailen into a deep pepos virfco l^aOel, SiaAeyopevov sleep: and as Paul was long preaching, he sunk down witli TOV HavXov 7n. irXdov, kutsleep, and fell down from tlie evi')(6ii^ OLTTO TOV virvov, eiveaev third loft, and was taken up aiTO TOV TptaTeyov KaTco, /cat dead. ^"
And
vof 8e rtf veav'ias ovo/maTL
10
fell
'qpOr]
veKpos.
Karafias Se 6
3Irj
on him, and embracing him, said, Trouble not yourselves; for TrepLAajBcou
liis life is
Bopvj^e'i-
said. Be not troubled, for liis was laTLv. 'Avafias Be koI kXol- "'lil'e is in him. And when he come up again, and had broken 60' had come up, and had broken bread, and eaten, and talked a aa? apTov kol yevaapevos,
in
him.
were many lamps in the upper ''chamber, where we were assembled together. And there sat in the open window a certain young man, named Eutychus, who had fallen into and as Paul a deep sleep was long 'discoursing, he sunk down with sleep, and fell from tlie third story, and was taken up dead. And Paul went down, and fell upon him, and embracing him,
:
10
ade'
rj
yap
avrov ev avrS
11
When
he
therefore
11
long while, even till break of day, so he departed. 12 And tliey brought the young man alive, and were not a little comforted. 13 And we went before to ship, and sailed unto Assos, there
ovTcof
LKavov re opLXi]cra9 "XP'^ avyijs', the "loaf, and eaten, and talk" rjyayov i^i]X0i>. 8e ed a long while, even till day12
TOV TraiSa ^cafTa, kol iraptKXr]- break, so he departed. And they brought the young man ^ Hpeis Se 0r](Tav ov peTplco?. "alive, and were not a little TrpoeXOovTes eTTt to tvXolov, durj- comforted. And we went for)(Oi]pei'
13
eh
Tt-ju
'
to the Pship,
and sailed to
" Dissere
'
For
Ses ly.ai'ai
ev
Haav
Ss Xa/nna-
Tfj>
isre^cuip, in
To
side,
^ia?,eyoftrov tov
UavAov
In modern times,
This
was long discourse with any one concerning anything on either we confound pro or con.
a
is
frequent
" Wv/i
for his
life is
in
him
equally
its
many
minds.
When
:
and
representatives.
where the Apostles, once and again, use two words in the " Tov aQTov, Tf., Ln., Mey., Hack., not a loaf, but the loaf. same connection, we ought also to use two. See ch. 5 42, Love-feasts were usual, revaaftei'oe, v. 11, and having eaten. where both words occur in the same period as indicating two in connection with the Eucharist, or Lord's supper generally distinct works, preaching and teaching. preceding it. Here, as they sat very late, it may have been a For Tcov fiaO-rjTcav TOV, Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf sub.'Jtitute fjucav ;
having assembled to break bread, Paul KJ.aaas aQTov xai ysvanfici'os. This was an ordinary meal discoursed with them, instead of, " The disciples came together for refreshment. The same formula, xXaaas a^rov, breaking to break a loaf,' or to break bread,' and Paul discoursed to bread, or, breaking a loaf at that day, and amongst that peothem." We cannot make it preached to them for, in com. ple, intimated any refreshment by food, special, or common. ver., in no other passage than this, is SiaXsyofiai rendered to Hyayov they brought him into the assembly ^tovra, preach. In its thirteen occurrences in the Christian Scripwere not a little tures, ten of which are in this book, it is represented by living, alive: Tia^ey.Xrj&ijaav ov /teToicog, and
making
'
it
read,
We
'
by reason four times, and once by ^' speak- comforted. which etymology would suggest, are The eth." P "And we went before him to the ship," Penn. "We not always regarded with minute accuracy in the Hellenistic went before to the ship," Thomp. " We going before into dialect. It seems certain that this dialect has been much in- ship," Wes. " Then we went forward to the vessel," Wakef. fluenced in its forms and significations by the ordinary use of " But we went before into the ship," Dodd. '-And we went the Hebrew, or, to speak more correctly, the Syro-Chaldaic. on boiird the ship," Murd. ''And we went before to the
dispute six times,
distinctions
^taleyofiat
is
better rendered
by
dissero than
by any other
ship," Boothr.
Doctors
136
CHAP. XX.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
lxe\Xoi>TS
for so
avaXa^fiaveiv
ovTCo
to take
had
Jie
yap
i)v
Siarera-
Paul for so he
:
liad
lappoint-
self to
go
afoot.
y/xeVof, fxeXXcou
^^
'
avTOf Tre^eveiv.
ijjxiv els ti^p
go on
14
14
at
u>s
Se avvejiaXeu
7}A-
came
15
6ofXU
MiTvXyi'-i]!''
^^
KUKe^-
And we
;
sailed thence,
thuj
rfj eiriovarj
tij
And when he met us at Assos, we took him in, and came to Mitylene. And having sailed thence, we came
the
15
next
day
over
against
we
8e
erepa irapefiaXopev
els
21aCliios;
we
Ml-
we came
to sail
to Miletus.
Xtjtov.
eKpLve
yap
TIavXos
day
we came
to Miletus; for 16
sail
by Ephesus, because he
p.7]
would not spend the time in eu rfj Aaia- eaneuSe yap, el not spend the time Asia: for he hasted, if it were ^vvarov r]v avrw, ti]v i]p.epav for he hastened, if possible for him, to be at Jeru- Tijs JleuTrjKoarrjs yeveaOat els
salem the day of Pentecost.
17
Asia;
were
lepoaoXvp-a.
^'
And from
Miletus he sent
'^TTo 5e
MtXrjTov
rr/s
E(j)ecrov, pLereKaXeaaro
e/c/cA?;-
cost.
And from
Miletus
lie 17
for the 'elders of the con^ ws 8e irapeyevovTO Trpos IS And when they were come aias. And when they gregation. to him, he said unto tliem. Ye avTov, elirev avrols, Ypeis enlcome to him, he said to were know, from the first day that I o-raade, caro irpwTijs rjp.epas u(f) well know from
of the church.
Tovs
TrpecrlSvrepovs
18
came
ner
them
the
You
i]S
eTrejSrji'
els
ti]v
Aaiav,
ttcos
first
seasons,
what manner I have Kvplco bovXevcov tco always with you, serving been 19 Serving the Lord with all Kal TaTreiPO(ppoavpi-is p.sTa Trdayjs the Lord with all humility of humilit}' of mind, and witli many tears and temptations, which be- TroAAcof SaKpvcop Kal Treipaap-wv, mind, and with many tears
Asia, "in
p.e6
vpmv
Tov
irapra
^(^pQVOv
eyevopijv,
*"
"We most incline to Walsefield, thoug-h we had so raaaio ch. 13 48 as many as were ordained to eternal life, rendered it, before we consulted.him. As confirmatory of our believed as were disposed, or determined for eternal life. version of it, we find in Marli 14 35. it is so rendered com. " Determined," Boothr., Dodd. ; " so disposed," Wakef. Luko It is deis not speculating or philosophizing on the subject. ver.
matters.
:
clared as a
1
ftict.
fact.
God granted
to
to
Ot'Ttt)
yno
v Siareray/iej'os-
even
everlasting
ao/iai,
Siateinyiict'os, are
more frequently used by Luke than any other \. T. writer rnaaio five times used by Luke, and four times bj all other
inspired writers.
'
BocaflvriQovg.
sisty-seven times in
New
20
;
Testament,
old,
is,
pointed, ch. 17
by Luke, and onlj' once bcfure ap- once and Siaxnaoio sixteen times in N. T., " nine of which by Luke, translated, com. ver., by command,
n^otaauofiai
:
only
and once
ITio;, "how," "after what manner," "by what means." both declarative and interrogative in N. Test, currency, In what manner is, with us, as we eternal life, ch. 13 48. The civil magistrates are ordained in our idiomatic style. Taxim, or jtulge, in better taste. of God, Rom. 13 1, yet inaugurated by man.
appoint,
ordained to
It is
137
VERSION.
in
GREEK TEXT.
^ovXals
REVISED VERSION.
^^
and trials, which befell me by the plots of the Jews: 20 And how I kept back noth- oOSeu that I have kept back VTrecrTeiXaijLrjv rcov av/Kpe- and ing that was profitable mi/o you, nothing that was profitable, pouTcov, Tov fir) dvayyetAat vfxiv but have shewed you, and have Kol diSd^at. vfjids Sijfioala kolI but have declared to you, taught you publicly, and from and have taught you both /car' ot/cofs", " BLajxapTvpojxevos house to house, publicly, and from house to 21 Testifying both to the lovSa'iOLS re kou EXX-qaL rr/v house, testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, eh TOV Oeov jxeravoiav, kou ttiJews and Greeks, 'reforniarepentance toward God, and ariv rrjv en tov Kvpiov rjpav tion "toward God, and faith faitii toward our Lord Jesus 'Irjaovv XpiaTov. /cat vvv toward our Lord Jesus 'i^ Christ. Christ. l8ov eyoi SeSepevos tco irvevpaTi, And now behold, I go bound 22 And now behold, I go TTopevopai els lepovcraXij/j., ra in spirit to Jerusalem, not bound in the spirit unto Jeruev avrfj (rvvavTijcrouTa poL pij knowing the things which salem, not knowing the things ^ TrXrjv otl to JIvevpa will befall me there: except elScos, that shall befall me there
the Jews:
ine
by the lying
wait of
Tav
'
lovSalcov
&>?
20
'
21
22
23
23 Save that the witnesseth in every city, saj'ing, peTai Xeyov, otl that bonds and afflictions abide dXt\j/ei9 pevovatv.
Holy
Spirit testifies
every city, saying, that bonds and afflictions await me. * dXX' ov8eme. But none of these things move vo Xoyov 7roiovp.ai, ovSe ey^co T7]v 24 But none of these things me, neither count I my life move me, neither count I my '^V)(rjv p.ov Tip-lav epavT(S, coy dear to myself, so that I may life dear unto myself, so that I TeXeLoxrai. tov Spopov pov peTa finish my course with joy, and might finish my course with joy, -)(apds, KOU. TTjv SiaKOViav ijv eXathe ministry which I have reand the ministry which I have ^ov Trapa tov Kvplov 'Irjaov, ceived fiom the Lord Jesus, received of the Lord Jesus, to to evayyeXiov to 'testify the gospel of the testify the gospel of the grace diapapTvpaaOat
8eapa pe kol
in
24
of God.
TTji
y(apiTOf TOV
Oeov
25
/cat
grace of God.
And now
be-
25
"
Mcravoia.
Sec
cli.
38.
Why God
should be
the
special
object
of repentance,
special
or
object of
"
Cli
TOV 0COP
is
an interesting' question, on
Sin terminates upon
In
tlie
philosophy
sudice.
faith
motion, progress;
is
not
repose,
rest,
not
Whereas ev
God
indicative of repose,
quies-
in
its
honoring him
is,
Of
and
faith
no
fifteen
occurrences of this
narratives
;
word
in
N.
Test., ten
are found in
its
we Luke's
to witness, to
testify,
to charge, are
repin
realize not
tou-ard,
its
Ward,
resentatives in his
Paul's Epistles to
testijicari,"
Timothy and
'
Titus.
"Testificor, obiestor,per-
Roman
idea.
toward.
or on
to
to.
Motion
Beza.
Exprimitur
Motion
to,
into,
imto,
Hence
the splendidly
eternal ascent.
fiiifh
awkward
conception,
or
from glory
glory
an
and
In the Septuagint
Leigh's Crit. Sacra.
Repentance,
our Lord
reformation,
Christ.
toward
God,
toward of liyn.
equally
It properly indicates,
call
God
Jesus
Godward,
Christward,
is
are
It indicates
Froward
only fromward, or
to us the
turning from.
138
GREEK TEXT.
l8ov
eya>
EEVISED VERSION.
25
And now
all,
behold, I
know vvv
I
olSa,
on
ovKeri hold, I
vfiels
know
the
see
that you
I
all,
that ye
among wliom
have
o^j/ecrOe
to TrpotraTTOv fxov
among whom
preaching
have gone
of
gone preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more. 26 Wherefore I take you to record this day, that I um pure from the blood of all men, 27 For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God. 28 Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath puixhased with his own
blood.
kingdom
^'^
God,
fiio
will
my
face
no
2a
/xapTvpofiaL vplu Iv
i]liepa.,
ai^papov
oTL
Ka6apo9
tov
/xy
eyco diro
rov
vire-
am
For
all.
aifxaTOs TrdvTMV
aTeiKapLriv
vfxlv
ov yap
27
irdaav
ti]v
^ovXrju
28
ovv eavTols heed, therefore, to yourselves, in the flock Kou iravTX TcS TroipLuUp, eu lo vpds and to all TO Hi'evp.a TO AyLov edeTO eiri- which the Holy Spirit has constituted you ""overseers, to aKOTTOvs, iroLfJiaLveLv Trjv ckkXtj-
Oeov.
7rpo(7)(eTe
ijv TrepieTTon-ja-aTO
29 For
after
know
this,
that
with
his
own
fierce
blood.
For
I 29
oti elaeXevaov-
my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. 30 Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to
ciples after
know
enter
this,
that after
my
dewill
parture
in
wolves
you,
p-i]
(j)eLSop.ei^oi
among
not
30
draw away
dis-
them.
i^ VfXOiU spar ing the flock. Also from avTU)V dvaaTT^aovTaL dvSpes Xa- among your ownselves, men XovuTes dLecTpap/xeua, tov diro- will arise, speaking "pei-verse airav tovs p.a$i]Ta9 oirlaco av- things, to draw away disciples
tov
TTOLflULOV
Kul
pos
y.a9aQos eyo) ano tov alfiaros navrcov. Eyio y.a9aapposition no verb intervening, always imply the substantive verb. It seems most probable that cyco pro-
" 'On
in
bishops over
it.
bably from the Boeotian loiya gave to us the pronoun /, which, in the absence of every verb, indicates I am. Ilere, then, associated only with an adjective, eiut is essentially
understood.
For 0eov, Gb., Ln., Tf. have, I judge, with more propriety, Davidson's if not with more authority, substituted xv^iov. Lectures on Biblical Criticism. Hack.
'Mr TtfoisTTOir^oaTO Sea tov tSiov atuaTOSZTc-^cjtoifntnu,
13,
purchase
,
" 2>urchascd by
:
Tov
life
;
aifiaros,
his
blood,"
is
(1 Tim. 3
13),
for
the blood
is
of every
whence
and,
in
1
derived the
word ncgmoaiais.
found
/irc
This word,
com.
:
7tcpf!totr,ais, is
ver.,
is
Eu
dies.
TT]
orjueQov ijiic^n,
rr,-5
Attic style,
or dialect,
is
Eph.
14
obtain salvation,
5:9;
obtaining
:
tantamount to
This
is
fjfifQa,
hoc
die, this
glory, 2 Thess.
2:14; saving
;
39
" Triv ^ovX/fv fiovhj is one of Luke's favorites. In its twelve occurrences in the Christian Scriptures, he employs it nine times. In arguing the internal evidences of the
peculiar people
Such
is
Like
all
other words of
much
:
con-
secrated currency,
it
who is attentive to the peculiar style of the inspired writers, could testify to their respective style,
as
Thess.
5:9;
ecclesia
the
:
we testify to the faces of men. The man that wrote the so called, which Peter calls (1 Ep. 2 9) 2'opulus acqaisiActs of the Apostles, could not hnve written the testimonies lionis, his acquired or purchased people. Acquisivit per of Matthew, Wark, or John; nor could any one of them, by sanguinem suum ; id est, per mortem cruenlem Filii sui. any possibility, liavc written the two books of Luke. Grotius. Conservatio, Heb. 10 : 39; 1 Pet. 2 9. Aaos The counsel of God is not the advice, opinion, consultation, Etg neQiTtoiijOiv ; a peculiar people; " s, people for jiurchas:
ing."
is
used,
It is
all
Acts 20
'
28
also
2 Thess. 2
This
it
14.
JiearQaftij.sva.
is
seven occurrences,
is
five
He
139
GREEK TEXT.
re-
REVISED VERSION.
fU-vrj/jLO-
and
TUiV.
8io Yprj-yopiLTe,
after them.
Therefore watch,
31
member, that
by the space of vevovTs OTL TpieTiav VVKTa Kcd and remember, that during warn tliree years I ceased not to rj/iiEpau ovK eTravaafiyv fiera 8aevery one night and day with warn every one night and day Kpucou vovOercov eva tKaarov.
three years I ceased not to
tears.
32
And now,
""
brethren, I comto
is
with tears.
v/xas,
ren, I
And now,
word
""breth- 32
commend you
is
to
God,
the a8X(poi,
OecS Kai
tco
Xoyca
and
able TTjs )(apLT09 avTOv, TCO Svva/xeucp
to the
of his grace,
to give
all
you
which
iiTOiKo8oixrjaaL
Kol
rocs'
Soiiuai
vfxlv
an
inlieritance
among
them KXy^povopiav Iv
TTOLcriv.
1]
and
to give
all
you an inheritance
which are
"qycaap-euois
rj
among
tified.
"
33 I have
silver,
coveted no man's
apyvpiov
^pvaiov
no
33
or gold, or apparel.
IfiaTLcr/JLov
silver,
avTol
Se
p-ov
ore
rats parel.
You
tols ovcri
per
that
these
them epLov vir-qpeTiqcrav al tered to my necessities, and X^^P^^ avrai. that were with me. that were with me. ^^ iravTa vireSei^a vpiiv, on ovtco to those 35 I have shewed you all I have shown you in all reK07rLU)VTas 8e2 ui^n.Xap.^aveadai things, how that so labouring spects that by so laboring TOiv da-dei/ovi/Tcov, p.vTip.oveveiv re ye ought to support the weak, you ought to support the weak, and to remember the words of TU)V Xoyav rev Kvplov 'Irjo-ov, and to remember the words the Lord Jesus, how he said. It is OTL avTOS eiire, MaKapiov eari of the Lord Jesus, that he himmore blessed to give than to re- dihovai jxaXXou ?; XapL^aueiu. self said. It is more blessed to
necessities,
my
and
to
35
ceive.
"
36
And when
he
KoiX ravra
spoken,
yova- give
than to
receive.
And
he
36
when he had
said
this,
'iKavoi 8e eyei/ero kneeled down, and prayed with 7]v^aT0. prayed with them all. them all. And they all wept 37 37 And they all wept sore, KXavdpLos TravTcov koI eiruKeaovmuch, and having fallen on and fell on Paul's neck, and Tes CTTt Tov TpayjjXov rov UavPaul's neck, they kissed him, kissed him. " Xov, KarecpiXovi/ avrov 68vsorrowing especially for the 38 38 Sorrowing most of all for ucopievoL pLaAiara tin tco Aoyco co words which he had spoken, the words which he spake, that elprjKeL, ore ovKin pceXXovcri ro that they would see his face no they should see his face no more.
And
Trpo- more.
And
they accompanied
the ship.
avrov
et?
quotes
it
tive
of
yri
not
state.
of the earth
the
sin-polluted earth.
Sancti-
perverto, distorqueo.
Here
it is
perversa et depravata.
Viae im-
fication as well as
justification
piorum dicuntur
is its
pcrversa3.
Crit. Sacra.
Distorqueo, to distort,
ad and a
and
There
is
one that
adopts
most
literal representative.
Tf.,
saves, as well
There
is
state
and of
is
sulvation.
indefinite
Both
al!
Ev
an
the sanctified.
Ayij
is
140
CHAP. XXI.
REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XXI.
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP. XXI.
'f22j
CHAP. XXI.
And it came to pass, that after we were gotten from them, and had launched, we came with a
straight course unto Coos, and
8e
iyevero
ava-)(6rivaL
When now
that
it
came
to pass,
avrav,
we put
v6v8poiiri(TavTis
we came
and the day following to Rhodes, and thence to Patara. povres ttXowv StaTrepav eh 0ol2 And finding a ship sailing And having found a ship crosseTTL^avres uvrjy(6rip.ev. ing 'over to Phenicia, we went over unto Phenicia, we went VLKiiv, ^ ava(pavavTe9 8e ti]v Kvirpov, Now aboard, and set forth. on board, and set sail. 3 Now when we had dis- Kol KaTaXiTvovTes avTi-jv eucovv- having had a view of Cyprus, covered Cyprus, we left it on fjiov, eTrXeop.ev elg Svplav, kol and having left it behind on the left hand, and sailed into KaTi])(0i]iJ.ei' els Tvpov eKelcre the ^left hand, we sailed to landed at Tyre: for Syria, and landed at Tyre: for yap Tjv TO irXoLov a7ro(j)opTL^6- Syria, and there the ship was to unlade her there the ship was to unlade /cat avevjxevov Tov yopov. burden. her cargo. And having sought eirepieLva4 And finding disciples, we povTes Tovs iiadi]Tas, out the 'disciples, we remained tarried there seven days: who jxev avTOv rjpepas enra' oirives there seven days;wiio said to said to Paul through the Spirit, T<2 UavXco eXeyov Sia rod irvev- Paul, tiirough the Spirit, that
Kwv, Trj Se the day following unto Rhodes, KOLKeWev els and from thence unto P;itara:
Po8ov,
kol ev-
with a
straiglit
course to Cos,
Udrapa.
-i
rusalem.
5 And when we had accomplished those days, we departed,
and went our way; and they all brought us on our way, with wives and children, till ice ivcrc out of tlie city: and we kneeled down on the shore, and prayed. 6 And when we had taken our leave one of another, we (jap.evoi aXX-)]Xovs, e7re^i]peu
lepov- he should not go up to Jeruo-aXrjp.. ore 8e eyivero i]pas salem. But having 'completthe days, we went on e^apTLtraL ras i]p.epas, e^eXOov- ed our way; and they all with res eTTopevop-eOa, tt poire p.irovTa)v their wives and children conavv yvvaii^L Kai i]p.as iravToiv ducted us on our way, till we TeKVOis ecos e'^w ti]s TroXeojs, Kol were out of the city; and 6evTes Ta yovaTa eiri tov alyia- having kneeled down on the koI acnra- shore, we prayed. And havXop TrpoaTjv^apeda.
p-rj
avafiatveLV els
els
ing
embraced
one
another.
AnooTTnad'eiTas.
in
AnooTtaco
is,
only
away ;
by draiL\ wilhdratv, draw quenter dicerent iviorvuof, quasi dicas bene nominatura," we were gotten away. " Sep.irated from Kuin., in loco. Airnfavavxes Se rr;v Kv^QOf, " and having
ver.,
;
De had a view
:
of Cyprus."
Ai'afnino
is
is
" torn away," Wes., Penn separated Luke 19 IL There it Wette, Rob., Murd. from" Boothr. ^^ Having torn ourselves from them" is too had Cyprus brought up
translated appear,
sight.
having
to
violent
'
^ Kai arevQoiTes rovg fia!>r;rag. The article and tlie pre^mncgato, in its si.\ occurrences in N. T., is position in these words are untranslated in com. ver. fully represented by passed over, gone over, only here sailing over, expressed it should be read, and having sought out the discicom. ver. This is an implied use of the word, for which we ples. ArevQiay.co, employed only by Luke, and by him but We might as well say, in speaking of one twice, is translated hy found, Luke 2 16, and here by findsee no propriety. passing over a country, that he walked over it, which is not ing. Had it been ev^iaxco, this would have sufficed but the implied in Sianentor; better say crossing over, leaving the preposition is thereby regarded as redundant, and untrans-
we
prefer,
^laTteocoi:
manner
^
lated
tlic
left,
KfiTrdiTTOiTss
ou
au adjective,
not an adverb.
" Proprie
Hack.
" sed
cum
dextrse partes
' E^cinTi^o), in its second occurrence, 2 Tim. 3 17, is rendered thoroughly furnished, here, fully accomplished with us, ' " completed." Boothr. the days were ended," Thompson,
; ;
tur ominis;
sinistrje
autem
infelicis,
Wakef
''finished,"
Wes.
CHAP. XXI.
REVISED VERSION.
141
GREEK TEXT.
and they returned TO ttKolov, eKeivoi Se VTrearpe^j/av we went on board the ship, and home again. eh TO. 'Idia. 'HfxeLi 8e tov they returned home. Now we, 7 And when we had finished ttXovv ^Lavvaavres anro Tvpov having completed the voyage, mn- course from Tyre, we came KaTrjVTTjaa/j.u ely UroXefxaLSa, came down from Tyre to Ptoto
Ptolemais,
them
that
one da3^
8
qp.epav
/j-lau
Trap' av-
ren,
And
we
TOLf.
rfj
And
were of Paul's company ed, and came unto Cesarea; and eh KaLcrapeiav kol elaeXOovres sarea; and entering into the we entered into the house of eh TOV oIkov ^LXlir-irov tov evay- house of Philip the evangelist, Philip the evangelist, which was yeXiaTOv, tov ovtos eK toov eirTa, who was one of the seven, we one of the seven and abode with " tovtco remained with him. Now the epelvapev Trap' avTcS. him. 8e rjaav BvyaTepes irapOevoL Tea- same man had four daugliters, 9 And the same man had four ^^ aapei Trpocpr/Tevovaai. eVt- virgins, who prophesied. And daugthers, virgins, which did
rjXdou
to
UavXov
we
'departed, and
came
Ce-
lo
prophesy. 10 And
p-evovTav 8e
as
r]p.S>v
rjpepas irXeiTrjs
'
as
we
we
tarried
there
many
days,
there
ovopaTL
vrpos
Ayarjfidf,
'lov- days, there came down from Judea a certain prophet, nam-
eXdcou
^coi/Tju
ed 'Agabus.
And when he
ii
And when
he was come
tov UavXov,
came
girdle,
to
unto us, he took Paul's girdle, and bound liis own hands and feet, and said. Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him into tlie hands of the
Holy Spirit, So shall ITi/ev/xa to the Jews at Jerusalem bind ov eaTiv T] ^copT] avTij, ovtco Stjthe man who owns this girdle, aovatv ev lepovaaXrjp, o'l 'Iovand shall deliver him into the Saioi, Kal TrapaScoaovaiv eh x^^' hands of the Gentiles. Gentiles. ^ 'Os 8e pas eOvatv. rjKOvaafxev Now when we heard these 12 And when we heard these TavTa, TrapeKaXovpev rjfj.eh re things, both we, and they of
says the
'
tov? TToSas
elire,
hands and
Thus,
12
ol evTOTTiOL,
TOV
fxi]
up
^
to Jerusalem.
vecv
avTov
Rom. IG
this
:
eh
16,
'IepovaaXr]p.
0ih7f!iov
title
go up to Jerusalem.
Then
"
13
TOV
evayyeXtarov, Philip
the Evangelist.
This
an holy
in
kiss."
Paul uses
word
the
who had no
stated
very
often
Romans
tions.
the
sixteenth
chapter of
pastoral
salutait is
it,
the Apostolic age were not the regular and constant teachers
of the
cities
;
church,
but were
elementa
sent
by the
apostles
into
various
latitude to the
ut vel
religioiiis
manner of the
stitutionem Apostolorum
is
by
in
The
repuProf.
316.
in
It
is
diated,
an interpolation.
is
book
4
:
of Acts,
5.
and twice
11
Hackett
text.
to be untenable.
It
retained in Bagster's
2 Tim.
But that
is
Ayujios
:
Ts Tt^oytjrag,
a certain prophet,
first
named
ch.
For
Ln., Tf.
sld-ov,
e).d-ofuv
is
substituted
by the
11
He
is
known
to us only as a
Christian prophet.
142
CHAP. XXI.
REVISED VERSION.
T'l
GREEK TEXT.
direKpldrj
iroLeiTe
8e
UavXof,
Kat
Paul answered,
What
do you,
KXaiovres
avvOpv- weeping
and
breaking
my
mine heart ? for I am ready not nrovTis \x.ov tt]V Kapotav ; eyco ^heart? for I am ready not to be bound only, but also to yap ov [xovov Sedrjvai, aAAa kul only to be bound, but also to
die at Jerusalem for the
name airodavelv
fias e}(w
els
14 And wlien he would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, The will of the Lord be done. 15 And after those days we took up our carriages, and went up to Jerusalem. 16 There went with us also
certain
i^Tre^
KvpLov
TTOPTe^,
'Irjaov.
Mi]
ireidoet-
And when we
w'ill
14
saying,
The
of
To
deXi]/xa
tov Kvpiov
And
after
those
days w-e
15
yevcaOa.
^^
Mera
16
went with us
certain of the
of the disciples of Ces- 'lepovaaXyp. avi'i]X6ou Se disciples of Cesarea, bringing and brouglit with them KOL TU)P pad7]Tcoi> uTTo A.ac<Taus to Mnason a Cyprian, an one Mnason of Cyprus, an old peias (Tvv rjiMV, dyovres Trap <h old disciple, with whom we disciple, with whom we should
area,
lodge.
Kv-
should 'lodge.
17
Now when we
to
)
were come
brethren
n
is
"
els
rENOMENnN^e ijfi^p
lepoa-oXv/xa,
ua/xeucos
Jerusalem,
the
ceived us gladly.
And
the
tyj day 'following Paul went in IS And the day following Paul ^avTO rjfjids oi dSeXcpoi. went in with us unto James and 8e eiTLOvar] elaijei o IJavXos crvv with us to James, and all the And all the elders were present. i]p.lv irpos laKcofiov, iravres re elders were present. 'them, when he had saluted 19 And when he had saluted irapeyivovTO Trpea^urepoi. oi them, he declared particularly ^^ Ka). daTraadpevos avrovs, e^i]- lie related particularly what what things God had wrought yeiTO Ka6 ev eKaarov cou eTroirj- things God had wrought among the Gentiles through among the Gentiles by his mincrev 6 Oeos cV to2s eduecn 8ia tjjs ministry. And when they
: '
19
istry.
20 And when they heard it, they glorified the Lord, and said cravTes e8o^a^ov tov Kvpiov ei- Lord, and said to Paul, You unto him. Thou seest, brother, TTov re avTw, Oewpels d8eX(f)e, see, brother, what '"m3'riads how many thousands of Jews TToaaL fivptdSes elaiu lovSalcov of Jews there ai-e who have beheard
it,
^
otaKovias avrov.
J,
>
-.
20
'
ol
oe ukov-
S^
'
'
his
'^o
breaking
exco.
my
Eroifnos
:
We
Mvaoiori
Ttap'
stands
by
attraction for
ayofra
Tiixon.
o> ^cpioO'coficr,
(01s., Mey., De Wette, Ilackett.) this, chap. 5 41, y.nTiiiioi&ijaav nn- whom we should lodge. a^/_>;s, an ancient, not an were accounted worthy to be disgraced, to suffer A^ynic[> fta&riTj] finO'iirrj an shame for his name. Ilaclc, Kuin. Elcgans oxyraorum iuesse aged disciple. We more familiarly say, an old disciple. IIo observarunt, Cassaubonus et Wolfius. may have been converted on the day of Pentecost. Uack.
'
ETCiaxevaoauijoi
is
prepared for the journey " " making up our baggage,"' Dodd. " we have put our goods upon," Penn. Dr. Bloomfiold asks,
Tr]
is
by
Ln., Tf.
sTiiovaia, on, or
immediately
why anoaxcvaanucpoi
reason to be, because
reverse of cxonerare.
AoTtaaauevos avrovg.
In N. T. currency
generally
pack up
signifies onerare,
c:ttox.,
and
is
the
Matthiei reads,
Scholz, anoax.
Penn.
rr;s Siaxovias avrov, through his ministry. " Jloaai fwgiaSeg, what myriads, multitudes, believe. ZqIcorat TOV voftov, zealots for the law, an objective genitive.
/Jia
CHAP. XXI.
REVISED VERSION.
;
143
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
"TreTTiaTevKOTCoi'.
they are all zealous of the law. 21 And they are informed of thee, that thou teachest all the
Jews which
tiles
are
among
the Gensaying,
to forsake Moses,
walk after the customs. 22 What is it therefore? the multitude must needs come together: for they will hear that
thou 23
art
come.
therefore this that
:
Do
we
say to thee We have four men which have a vow on them 24 Them take, and purify thyself with them, and be at
;
charges
may
m;iy
s,ha.we
know
those
things
whereof they were informed concerning thee, are nothing; but (hat thou thyself also walkest orderly, and keepest the law. 25 As touching the Gentiles which believe, we have written and concluded that they observe no such thing, save only that tliey keep themselves from things
offered to idols, and from blood, and from strangled, and from
fornication.
koL Trai/re? lieved and they are all zealous for the law; now they have 21 ^7]\coTal Tov vofiov v7rap)(ovai. been informed concerning ^^ KaTTj^i^Orjcrav 8e Trepl aov, on you, that you teach all the aTroaTaaiav diSaa-Ket? ocTro Mco- Jews who are among the Gentiles "apostasy from Moaecos Tovs Kara ra eOi/r] ivavras ses, saying, that they ought Iov8alovs, Xeycov fx-rj TrepLTe/xveii' not to circumcise their chilavTOvs ra reKva, /xrjSe to?s edeai dren, neither to walk after the customs. What then is it? 22 TrepLTrareii'. tl ovu eari; iravThe multitude must needs Tcos 8el ttAt/^o? avveXOeiv ukov- come together; for they will 23 (TOVTai yap otl iXr]Xv6as. tov- hear that you have come. Do this,^ therefore, which we say To ovv iroirjaov b croi Xeyofiev to you have four men themeloHi^ -qpiv afSpef rtcraapes ev-^Tju who have a pvow on with 24 '* tovtov? selves; ifaking these e')(0VTe^ e(f)' iavrav yourself, purify yourself with TrapaXa^cov ayvicrdrjTt av- them, and bear the charges for Tols, KOL Sairavrjaov iir avToTs, them, that they may shave their heads: and all will know tva. ^vpi'jacovTaL TrjV KecpaXrju, that those things of which Koi yvwai Travres otl coi/ Kari'-j- they were informed concerny^-qvTai Trepl crou ovSeu ecrTiu, ing you, are nothing, but that
' :
We
aw
dXXa
aTOL-)(e'LS
you
ly,
j'ourself also
walk order25
fxov (pvXda-acou.
irepl 8e
twv
ireiTLcrTevKOTcov
el
pi]
(^v-
XaaaeaOat avTovy to
KOU Tropve'iav.
Aos"
'^^
re elScoXo-
2G Then Paul took the men, and the next day purifying himself with them, entered into the temple, to signify the accomplishment of the days of purification, until that an offering
ey(opevr] rjpepa
aw
avTols ctyvi-
a6e\s
(larjet
els
to lepou, Siay-
yeXXwif
rjpepcov
TTjv
eKirXrjpcoaiu
twv
and keep the law. 'But as respects the Gentiles who have believed, we have already written and concluded, that they observe no such thing; only that they abstain from things offered to idols, and from blood, and from things strangled, and from all kinds of lewdness. Then Paul 'took the men, and the next day purifying himself with them, entered into the temple, announcing the fulfillment of the days
till
20
TOV
dyvLapov,
ecos
ov of purification,
the
ofli^r-
ATtooTttoia, standing ' IIcQt Se riov Tttntarix'y.oTwv e9vcov, but, with respect to off, not merely, standing off, but standing off from. Tliis term, now transferred into our lan- the Gentiles who have believed, ijuis, we (the apostles and guage, needs no representative. Havras, omitted by Ln., Gb., brethren at Jerusalem), comprehends the whole assembly
as
somewhat
"
doubtful.
is
it?
more
convened at .Jerusalem, reported, " The apostles, the elders, ch. 15 23, Antiochian, Syrian, and Cili:
therefore,
p
1
iti
'
naqaXa^uiv
v. 24.
with them,
:Svv
as in
avxon
en
purify
thyself
with
Hack., ^"announcing
tJiem.
days of
the purification."
144
KING JAMES
slioukl
CHAP. XXI.
REVISED VERSION.
(Kacrrov ing should be offered for each
coy
GREEK TEXT.
7rpocrr]i'e)^0i]
vnep
ei^os
of them.
avTU)u
T]
7rpoa(f)opd.
8e one of them.
27
Now as tlie seven 'days were ipeWov ai eTTTa rjpfpaL avvwere almost ended, the Jews, TiXilaOai, ol OLTTO rrjs 'Aalaf about to be completed, the which were of Asia, when they lovSalot deaaapefoi avToi> iv Jews who were of Asia, wlien saw him in tlie temple, stirred Tcp ifpw, (rvvi-)(eou Travra tov they saw him in the temple, up all the people, and laid hands o)(Xov, Kca eiTi^aXov tol^ ^eipas stirred up all the people, and
27
And when
on him,
2S Crying out, Men of Israel, This is the man that help. teacheth all men every where against the people, and the law, and this place: and further, brought Greeks also into the temple; and hath polluted this holy place. 29 (For they had seen before with him in the city, Trophimus, an Ephesian, whom they supposed that Paul had brought
into the temple.)
CTT
avTov,
KpaC^ovres,
fiui-jOiiTe.
Avopi.9
ovtos
laid
28
la-parjXlrai,
ecTTiv
Israelites,
This
is
the
o
/cat
avOpwTTO^ 6
Xaov
TTOV
Kara tov man who teaches all men every where against this
8l-
SacTKCOi'-
brought Greeks into the temelcn-jyayev et? to Itpov, KcCi kkolple, and has polluted this holy i'co/ce TOV ayiov tottov tovtov. place. For they had for~ Hcrav yap vrpoecopaKOTef Tpo- merly seen with him in the (fjipou Tou 'J(j)ea-iou eu Trj TroAet city, 'Trophimus, an Ephesian, avTcS, bv evopi^ov ore ei? whom they supposed that Paul
'
en
re
/cat
EXXrjvai
and further
"also
has
29
aw
TO
""^
JTavXo^. had brought into the temple. iKLvi]6ii re )) TToXis oA?;, Ka} And all the city was moved, 30 And ail the city was moved, and the people ran together: eyeueTo avi>8poprj tov Xaov- /cat and the people ran "together,
6
lepou elaip/ayev
30
Al cTtra
ijfieQcii
Oi ano
rrjs
refers to t'jiicpwv tov ayviofiov, v. 26. Te is found above one hundred and further also, moreover. Aaiag lovSaioc, the Asiatic Jews proconsular fifty times in this single book of Acts, and but seven times in
Asia
his gospel.
"
Two
com-
first left
appears in ch. 20
4,
and
when
again in 2 Tim. 4
20.
Paul
him
sick at Miletus.
We
the
vow would
cease
the
being the
vow
is,
itself,
and the
its
time.
The
the
18.
last
in
our judg-
first; for
first is
opposed to tv^ov
fjyviaftEvov ev
rci)
ic^ra, ch.
24
him
'&
now
sprang from T^exco, 1 run Hence, in classic orvToexoy, I run together with others. currency, it represents any crowd of persons suddcnl}' called
hastily assembled.
Its family
;
SvtS^ouog, from avitogether, or assembled even a mob. days during which the vow of tliese Nazarites was Tqt/w, any tumultuous crowd, hastily gathered for any intent, It is composed of those still to continue, after Paul became a party to it (Beng., Kuin., or purpose, constitutes a concourse. Al, in this case, refers to the days mentioned who, from passion, or excitement, convene. Olsh., De W.). " Al, before knra fjfie^mv, in this connection most naV. 26. EiXxov Uqov, they dragged him out of the temple and Drew him out turally recalls the i-ucQcov tov ayvia/iov just spoken of," Hack. exi.etad-r^aav ai &vQai, the doors were closed. "When the seven days were almost ended," Wakcf. ; "as the is too mild, too tame for this scene, and this language. Some seven days were to be completed." Thomp. "and when the opine, intending to kill him, but fearing that his blood would
completed,
the seven
e.,
"were about
to be
accom-
pollute
Dodd.
"
when
The
ended," Boothr.
"
sessing horns,
also.
is
a com-
was the only canonized and conservative refuge They dragged him out, and im-
mon
1:1; 2 26
9:1,
etc.,
and,
"
CHAP. XXI.
REVISED VERSION.
:
145
GREEK TEXT.
And fortli- Kov avTov e^co tou upov Kai him out of the 'temple and imwere shut. evdeco^ iKXeiaOrjcrai' al Ovpai. mediately the doors were slnit. And "as they were seeking to 31 And as they went about to ^rjTovvTOiv Se avTOU aTTOKTelkill him, 'word came up ""to the kill him, tidings came unto the
temple.
witli the dooi'S
31
vat,
dpfjSr]
(f)acn9
hri.
tco
^i\iap-)(^a>
cliiliarch
'of the
cohort, that
32
Jerusalem ^was iu confuJerusalem was iu an uproar " o? e^avTrjs TUL 'lepovaaXrjfi.' who inunediately took sion 32 Who immediately took solsoldiers and centurions, and ran e/caTTapaXa^cov crrpaTicoTa? Kol diers and centurions, and ran ^upou them. And when down And when they KareSpap.ei' them. TOi/Tapvovs, eir avdown unto
all
; ;
aTreipijs,
hXrj
avyKe^v-
they saw the chiliarch and the soldiers, they "ceased from beatdiers, they left beating of Paul. y(ov Kol rov^ aTparicaTX?, eiravThen 'the chiliarch 33 ing Paul. 33 Then the chief captain came aai'To TVTTTOPTes TOU UavXov. 'drew near and took him, and near and took him, and commaml- '"^ TOTi eyylaas- o '^(iX'Lap-^os eVe- commanded him to be bound cd him to l^e bound with two Xa^ero aurov, kol eKeXevae 8e- with two chains and inquired and demanded who he chains who "he might be, and what he 6i]vai aXvaecrt 8var Kai eirvvwas, and what he had done. had done. 'But some ""in the 34 34 And some cried one thing, 6aviT0 Tis av elrj, Kai tl ecrri "crowd "were shouting one * some another, among the multi- TreTToiTjKU)^. aXXoL Se aXXo tl thing, and some another and tude and when he could not e^oiov ev tcS o)(^Xm- jitj 8vuap.e- when he could not know the know the certainty for the tumult, vos 8e yvoivaL to acr^jaAey 5ia certainty, "'on account of the he commanded him to bo carried TOU Oopv^ou, eKfXevcreu ayeaffat tumult, he commanded him 'to into the castle. And 35 led into the castle. ore bo 35 And when lie came upon the avTOU eiy tiju TrapepijSoX/ju.
saw the
chief captain
and the
sol-
rouy.
ol
''
when 'he was 'on the stairs, was that he was borne 8( eytuero e7n tovs aua/SaOfxaus, 'it came to pass that he was of the soldiers, for the violence of avuifii-j j^aaTa^icrOaL avTou viro borne by the soldiers, "on acthe people. T(ou aTpuTLcaTwu 8ia ttju ^lau tov count of the violence of the 36 For the multitude of the peo^*' For the multitude 'crowd.
stairs, so it
of the people followed, crying out. Away with him MeXXwu T elaayeadai ei? And as Paul was "about to 37 37 And as Paul was to be led into the castle, he said unto the Tr]u 7rappj3oXi]u 6 UavXof Xeyei be led into the castle, he said
Away
with him.
TjKoXovdec
36
'^'
accordance with the text, a colon is placed after " temple." Waket'., Penn, Scarlett. ^ Zbtovitcov, " as tliey were seekinpf." Penn. Eras., " querentibus illis " S. Fr., " iU cherchaient.' ' At'c^ij faat, " word came up." So Rob., Le.w (avctfiaifo.) The propriety of giving a^n its proper force "up," is obvious; the connnaiider was stationed in the tower of Antonia, to which there was an ascent by steps. See ava-Sad-fiovi, in v. 3,5. Tct) xiXiaQxm, " to the chiliarch." This word, which literally siguilies " the commander of a thousand men," is transferred, a-s we have no single term corresponding to it. ' Trjs oTtei^r/s, " of the cohort." Wesley, Dick., Dodd., Scar* 111
So Wesley,
"^
Je, " but." This particle is adversative. So Wakef. De Wette, " aber " Schott, " vcro " Vulg., Eras., Beza, " autem." " El', " in." The primary signification of er is appropriate. " Ox>.n), "crowd." Rob. (Lex.), a croml, throng;" Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, " turba " G. and S. Fr., De Sacy, " foule De Wette, " Volke." This word should bo distinguished from See v. 36. Tthjd'o; iu translating. The Liddell and Scott's Lex. Eflocov, " were shouting." imperfect should have its usual cmitinuative force here. So Vulg.,
' ; ; ;
lett,
''
Murdock.
Svyy.tyjvrai, " was in confusion." Penn, Wakef., Dick. Fr., " etait en confusion." See Rob. Lex. on this verb.
^ Ett avrovg, " upon thcni." Rob., Lex., S7tt " with accus. pi. of persons, upon."
'
Mont., Eras., Beza, Schott, " clamabant." Rob. (Lex.) p _/ {with accus.), " on account of." 1 Ayea^cu, " to be led." See this verb in Rob. and Liddell's " deLex. Vulff., Mont.. Eras., Beza, Castal., " duci " Schott, Luke 4 1, 29 22 54. 11. So''(E. V.) Mark 13 S. duci." ' Eyevero, "he was." Dodd., Penn, Sliarpe, Wakef., i;'Paul
;
{cum
accus.)
was
")
S. Fr., "
il
fut."
After neuter verbs, " on is the ETtnvanrro TVTtTovm, " ceased from beating." Dodd. Beza, " evcnit " S. Penn, Dodil., Scarlett. Soi'e,Sri, " it came to pass." " The chiliarch." See this verb, Rob. (Lex.) See v. 31, note. Fr., " il arriva." " ^la, ' on account of." See v. 34, note. So Penn, Kend. Eyyiaas, " drew near." Wakef., Dodd., Rob. (Lex.) " Av ir,, " Crowd." he might be." This optative should not bo renSee v. 34, note. " " MellmveioayetaO-ai, " about to be led." Penn, Kend. dered as an indicative. It is to be distinguished from the indica" S. Fr., tive which follows it, rt eari. See TroUope (Gram.), p. 142. Schott, " introduceudus " Mont., " Futurus induci " on allait fairo cntrer Paul." Beza, Vulg., Eras., " asset."
TOVS ava^a9;uovg. Wesley, appropriate preposition.
t ;
'
Em
'
146
XXII.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
Tcp
^cXiap-)(cp,
chief captain,
May
said,
thee
Who
E\
e'^ecrrt fxoi
et-
to the chiliarch, to
May
said,
speak
38
TTilv
'
TL
TTpos CTe ;
8t
'^^
f(pr],
you?
Who
Do you
speak Greek ? 38 Art thou not that Egyptian, which before these days madest an uproar, and leddest out into the wilderness four thousand men that were murderers
?
EXX-i-ivLo-TL
apa av
TOVTOiu
d
rCiv
ovk know ''Greek? Are you not that Egyptian, who 6 AlyvTrrios o irpo then
yLvuxTKeis ;
1]/J.pu>i'
avaaraTO)-
made an up-
aas Kcu (^ayay(oi> eh ti]v eprjderness the four thousand 'aspov Tovs rerpaKLO-xi^Xiovs avSpas sassins? But Paul said, I am, Eiire Se 6 Twv uiKapiwv
indeed, a
39
39 But Paul
ivhich
said, I
am
man JJavXos,
citij
Jew from
;
'Tarsus, a
'Eyoi
auOpcoTToy
Trjs
pei>
am
Jew
of Tarsus, a
no
elp,i
lovSaios Tapaevs,
SeopaL 8e aov,
'
no mean and I beseech tliee sutler me to speak unto the people. 40 And when he hath given him license, Paul stood on the stairs, and beckoned with the hand unto the people. And when there was made a great silence, he spake unto them in
in Cilicia, a citizen of
Kl- mean
city
and
beseech you
40
city:
to permit
e7rtTp\j/oi'
people.
pLot
5e
UavXos
rcav
avTov, the stairs, and waved witii liis ava- hand to the people and when
;
^a6p.wv KaTeaetae
XacpvTj^,
rfj
X^'-P'-
'^''^
there
7roXXi]9
Se
7rpoo-e(f)a>P7](re
the
Hebrew
tongue, saying,
SiaXeKTCo Xeycoy,
CHAP. XXII.
CHAP.
XXII.
CHAP.
XXII.
!
Men,
brethren,
and fathers,
hear ye my defence luldch I make now unto you. 2 (And when they heard that he spake in the Hebrew tongue to them, they kept the more silence and he saith,)
:
UKOvaare
Brethren, and "fathers Hear my defense which I now diroXoyiaf. 'AKOvaaure^ 8e make to you. And when they OTL Trj E^paiSi SiaXeKTco irpoa- heard that he spoke the Hee(pcovei avTOLs, p.5.XXou Trapeaxpv brew tongue, they kept the
p.ov Tijy irpos vp,ds vvv
i](rv)(lav.
AvBpes
Kai
(f)rjaiv,
"^
And
he says,
''
'E).Xr,iuaTi
yivmaxtig, do
'
The adverb
7. 5. 31,
not to be supplied,"
Ilackett.
'
Eyco avd'QcoTtos
aariftov
ftev etfii
r/;-;
KiXty.ms
and
in Latin,
Grace
ncscire.
Mey.,
De Wette, Hack.
Ovx a^n av et 6 AcyvTzrtOi 6 tt^o rovxfot' Ttor fifiepori', t. A., " art thou not that Egyptian who formerly led out into the or TttnOEVi,
v..
Tapaevs and Tnooos TaQoevg and Trtpcvs, nomcn urhis are both found in the original Scriptures a Jew of Tarsos,
St/rite
^
Tr]
ovx
noi.eios 7io).nr;s,
Thomp.
See .John
between Egypt and Palestine, as he came 5:2; 19 13. from that direction. Tovs TeTQnxio/iXiovs, the four thousand. Here, as in ch. 7 2. mHpeg is a AStktfot y.ai 7TnT^c;. Tholuck as quoted by Ilackett. " The event seems to have mere qualification of aStXfoi xnt naTepes. Some, however, been quite recent, the precise number being so well known. suppose that nrSpts represents those present, who weie Felix when procurator of J udea was familiar with this fact, neither Jewish brethren nor Sanhedrists, nor civil rulers. It occurring as it did during his administration of its affairs. is more, however, in consonance with the Jewish idiom to reThey were called the Sicarii, taking their name, or receiving gard it as above, inasmuch as Paul appeals only to the Jews, it, from the Roman sica, a curved dagger, adapted by its speaking in the Hebrew tongue. See Wakef., Wesley, Penn, form to be concealed beneath the clothes. They could use it Murdock.
Ell
Trjir
entjfiov, viz.
''
CHAP. XXII.
REVISED VERSION.
147
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
am
verily a
man
which
am
jxev
elfxt.
am
city in
vrjixevos Iv
Tapaw
rrj? JClAlklu^,
Tarsus in
yet brought
yet brought up in this avareOpajxp-evos 8e ev rrj vroAei city at the feet of Gamaliel, and TavTTj irapa rovf 7ro5a? Tafjiataught according to the perfect XirjX, TreTraiSevpevos Kara aKpimanner of the law of the fathers, and was zealous toward God, as fieiav Tov irarpcpov uo/iov, ^rjAco-
Trj! vTrap)(coi' tov O^qv, Kadco9 day. And I persecuted those day. persecuted this way navre^ v/xel^ eare aiyxepov * o? of this 'way to death, binding unto the death, binding and de- ravTrjv rijv bSou eSlco^a ci^pL 6aand delivering into prison both livering into prisons both men varov, Sea/xevwi^ koI 7rapa8i8ovs men and woman, as also the and women. eif (pvXaKa; av8pas re koll yvvalhigh priest and the whole 5 As also the high priest doth Acaf, ois Koi o apy^Lepevs paprvbody of the elders can bear me bear me witness, and all the pei fjLoi, KOL Trail/ to TrpeaQvTetestimony from whom also I estate of the elders from whom pLOv Trap (av kcu eTriaToXaf received letters to the brethalso I received letters unto the
ye
And
"*
AapaaKOv
eTropevojirjv, a^cou
lepovcraXrip,
^
"iva
TLpLcoprjOo)-
came
to pass, that,
made my journey, and was come nigh unto Damascus about pefcp KOL eyyl^ovTL
aiv.
iyevero
Be p.oi TropevottJ
AapLaaKco
noon, suddenly there shone from irepl peaiipjiplav i^alcpi'i]? eK tov heaven a great light round about ovpavov TrepiaaTparj/at (fjws iKame. vov Trepl epeeireaov re eis" to 7 And I fell unto the ground, i'8a(pof, KOL rjKOvaa (f)copi']s Aeand heard a voice saying unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutest yovarjs pot, SaovX, ^aovX, t'l ^ 'Eyco 8e thou me? p.e dicoKecs; aireKpi8 And I answered, Who art 6t]v, Tls el Kvpie; Elne Te irpos And he said unto thou. Lord?
7ne,
I
^
and went to Damascus, to bring those that were bound there to Jerusalem, to be punished. And as I was on my ''journey, and was come nigh to Damascus about noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a great light around me and I ifell to the ground, and
ren,
"me ? And
art
answered.
Who
thou, Lord?
And
he said to me, I
am
Jesus of
whom
'
am Jesus of Nazareth, p., Ey(i) elp.1. 'IrjaoOs' 6 N^a^co- Nazareth, whom you perse^ 01 palos ov (TV SLWKeLs. thou persecutest. 8e cute. And they who were
j
AvaTC&^u/cfievos
avar^eyca,
We
to
nourish,
to
bring up.
lo raise,
raised up
stock,
provinraise
by Grotius and Hackett. To persecute Christians to death, however irreligious, on the part of persecutors, is nevertheless
a legible and conspicuous
tion of the value
raise
live
and we
AVe nourish children. We supply the means of support, of growth, and physical and mental development.
UtTzatSevfin'oi has respect
to
his
monument on their part, in attestawhich they profess to cherish for true religion.
all
education,
but
arnTc-
of
transcendent
importance.
And
even
While born at infidels hate it, because it threatens eternal ruin to all those Tarsus, he was both brought up to manhood and educated in who oppose its claims and pretensions. To banish, to kill, or Jerusalem. even to imprison any one for his faith, is a tribute paid to the TavTr;v Tjjy oSov, those of this tva>/. It is with us, in this faith which he professes, indicative of the impotency of those age and country, to say A is of this way of thinking," and who war against it. No infidel can be a mart3'r in its proper
d-ouuuvos
to
his
physical
development.
'
'
of ' that
way
of thinking."
sense.
^
Not
was
journeying.
We
say in
man should
is
read,
enter
observed in
A/,^i
all
formative influence
is
En:eaa
is,
in
The former
an Alexandrian form.
" See
ch. 9
:
&afaTov.
4,
note
148
CHAP. XXH.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
aavTo,
KOI
buTis TO fiev 0(5? I6ea- with me, saw indeed the light, iyevovTO- and were afraid: but they efJL(()ol3oL were afraid; but they heard not Ti]v oe (pcov)]!/ ouK TjKovcrav rov understood not the "voice of the voice of liim that spake to him that spake to me. And AaAoui'TOf /xoi.
I
9 And they that were with me saw indeed the light, and
said, What shall I And the Lord said to me, Lord? And the Lord said irpos /.te, AvacTTas rropevov etj Arise, and go into Damascus; unto me. Arise, and go unto AapaaKov. KOiKel aoL XaXijB)']and there it shall be told you Damascus, and tlicre it shall be crerai Trep). iravrcov coi> TeraKTal concerning all the things told thee of all things which are TTonjarai. aoL 8e ovk eve'f2f which are appointed you to appointed for thee to do. 11 And when I could not see fiketrov CLTTO rrjs So^ij? rod (pcoro^ do. And as I could not see
j
me. 10 And I
elirov Se,
Ti
lo
TTOLi^aco
Kvpie;
Se Kvpios elire
I said.
What
shall I do.
Lord?
do,
il
for the glory of that light, being led by the hand of them that
eKti>ov,
^eipaycoyovpevo?
^
vtto
came
into
Da-
Aarts,
mascus. 12 And one Ananias, a devout man according to the law, having a good report of all the Jews which dwelt there, 13 Came unto me, and stood, and said unto me, Brother Saul, receive thy sight. And the same hour I looked up upon him. 14 And he said, The God of our fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know his
'Avai'las
Se
eycrep?;?
fj.aprvpovp.ei'os
was
led
those
who
w'ere with
12
a "devout
man
ac-
KaroLKovvTav 'lovSalcov,
eA-
IvLaTas eiire dwelt there, came to me, and poL, SaovX aSeA^e, avajiXiy\fov. stood, and said to me, Brother Kayca avrfj rfj topa di>el3\e\p-a els Saul, receive j'our sight, and the same hour I looked up avTov. o oe eiirev^ O Oeos upon phim. And he said. The
irpos
fxe
6au
en of among
all
the
Jews who
13
koI
14
T<ov
irarepoiv
ere
i]pcoi^
Trpoeyeipl-
craro
of our fathers has chosen lyou, that you should know his
God
" TpiV Se ipo)vrjv ovx rjxovaav. Wakef., Wes., Penn, Murd., preparavit te, he has prepared thee by Beza, dcsignavil te, Thompson havo " /war; " Boothroyd has ''distinctly liearciy he has designed thee by the Syriac, Arabic, and ^thiopic, J\'on In Hebrew usage it is ufLcu equivalent to understand and constituit te, he has constituted thee, or appointed you. And as they saw the light, we must suppose they gravale verto. " I do not with regret," says Edward Leigh, ohcy.
;
;
heard; for
other ?
It
why
is,
therefore,
more consonant,
to
employ the
ijgura-
author of the " Critica Sacra," the sacred criticisms, on both Testaments, Hebrew and Greek, ' translate Tt^osxei^iaaro, in
Axovci some- this place, swnpsit te ut cognoscas volunlalem ejus, he has So we find it in Mark 14 11. Robin- taken you, chosen you, or drawn you. By the Greek classic son's Greek Lex. This is a Hebraism very common in the writers, atoovftai, representative of "ina, may indicate, to 22 ;2Thess. 2: 1, 3 ; gospels to hear is to understand, and sometimes to obey, in choose, to claim, to elect. See Phil. 1 Hebrews 11 25. AiQeo/iai, eligo, is tantamount to " I have Hebrew usage. See Gesenius. Kai efiy^OjSoi tyevoiTo. Omitted by Ln., Tf. a probable chosen thee." Choosing rather to suffer affliction, com. ver. of Heb. 11 25. " Chosen thee," in this place, covers the whole omission by Gb.
tive sense, understand, than the literal, hear.
Se.
"
we can
Hack., "
P
cum
multis aliis."
chap. 9
:
and
12,
classic writings.
:
41.
It is
found
but ni'aflXexfa
eig
avxov,
nowhere
Tijjo
and here,
IJqot/^^ioiaaTo
as yvwvai
:
yei^orotrjuevoti
7i(>o-/,ei^i^iofiai;
found
only
tures
,
ante, before
16.
"
Hath
X*f hand,
and
rcit'io,
before
"We have again in this book, ch. 10 41, n^ox^t^oToveouat rendered ''chosen brforc." The?e two words, TTfoxeipi^o/tnt and Tioo/cipoiorcouai. are
not precise equivalents.
gate,
my hand ; tantamount, in miniature, to, 1 choose. The etymological history of the word choose, as given by Webster and Richardson, in its Anglo-Saxon origin, is: ceosav,
stretched out
cisan, chesc, choice, anciently written chose
;
The former
is
to cull out
one
praordinavit
le,
by Erasmus,
elect,
or choose out
CHAP. XXIL
REVISED VERSION.
149
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
and see that Just One, and Tov, Koi I8eiv Tov SUaiov, kol will, and see that Just One, shouldest hear the voice of his ccKOvaai (pcoui^v eK tov arofiaTos and hear the voice of his mouth. ^^ OTL ear) fxapTVS avrca mouth. avTOVFor you shall be his 15 For thou shalt be his witirpos iravras avdpcoTTovs, u>v eco- 'witness to all men, of what ness unto all men of what thou ^^ kol vvv you have seen and heard. paKaf Kol rJKOvaa^. hast seen and heard. avaaras (BairTiaaL And now why do you delay ? ri fxiWeis; IG And now why tarriest Koi aTToAovaat ras a/jLapTias crov, Arise, and be immersed, and thou? arise, and be baptized, iTTLKaXecraixevos to ovofxa tov wash away your sins, invokand wash away thy sins, calling 'JSyiueTO Se jxol vtto- ing the name of the 'Lord. Kvplou. on the name of the Lord. 17 And it came to pass, that, aTpi-^avTL ets" 'lepovaaXrjix, kol And when I returned to Jewhen I was come aorain to Je- irpoaev^oixevov p.ov ef tS lep(p, rusalem, even while I prayed
^''
15
IG
from others of the same class, tribe, or For some reason, from coesan, Saxon, up to V-p, to collect, select, or to choose, intimates a class /rem wliich, and a class to which, the person or thing to which f reference Indeed, all this is implied and expressed is given, is assigned. in the y!OvA preference, which we have taken from the Romans Preference, in its etymology and of ancient pagan Rome.
of.
to prefer, to select
This
is
the reason
condition.
been a martyr, had not Jesus Christ visibly appeared to him, and so spoke that he both saw hun, and heard his voice. Hence the declaration, you shall be his witness, or martyr to all men, of what you have seen and heard.
in our currency,
is
"
Avaaras ^aitxtaai
is
y.ai
a7to).vaat
fact,
"Wo
This appears equally' true in creation, jjrovidcnce, moral government, and in redemption.
IliioaxeiQoroveouai., prius designor.
y_eio,
and two
it
Aramai.
by Professor
We
:
whole of
hand
this
word
and that, too, as the central idea in the radix of Its philosophy and philology is thus given by
GrtFca vox dicta
est
to fislleis, that
;
is,
without delay.
See on ch. 9
BniiTiani, be baptized
or.
with a stricter
a porrigindis digitis adherence to the form, have thi/self baptized (De Wette). So Erasmus and Beza. One of the uses of the middle voice is to express an act which In former or ancient times, the people gave their suffrage by a person procures another to perform for him. This is the stretching out their fingers; what we laconically call a shew only instance in which the verb occurs, in this voice, with
plenary authority.
of hands, or fingers.
'
Kut a7To).ovaat t a/natjrtas oov, and wash awajf your Maorvs and fiaon'^ always have in them sms. This clause states a result of the immersion, in lanThe slain icitnesses have guage derived from the nature of that ordinance. It answers the full orbed idea of a witness. had the posthumous honor of having this word, almost if not to tig a<ptoiv afia^Tioiv, in ch. 2 38. Immersion is repThey constitute, in the resented as having this importance or efiicacy because it altogether, appropriated to them. minds of the multitude, the only martyrs. But it is a super- is the sign of the repentanae and faith which are the
'On. ear, ftaorv;.
:
lative mistake.
conditions of salvation.
all
plies, essentially,
the place of
and to the
All other
in ch.
2 38.
:
Tov Kv^iov,
It
is
after
word
of
John
ovofia,
has
much
:
less
rejected
by
Corap. ch. 9
one
who by
This
is
the Gospel."
But currency
it is
base coin.
No
one
Ilis Prof. Hackett sustains the com. ver. of this verse. words are ' This clause states a result of baptism in language derived from the nature of that ordinance. It answers to SIS aij-eaiv afiaQxuov, in Acts 2 38. i. e., submit to the rite in order to be forgiven. In both passages baptism is rep:
:
who
;
own
eyes,
it is
these events
and
the sign of the repentance and faith, which are the conditions
of this salvation."
See Hackett, 22
10.
150
GREEK TEXT.
18 '"
REVISED VERSION.
/ne lu (Ka-Tacrei, /cat in the temple, I was in a avTov XeyovTa fxoi, Sirev- 'trance; and beheld him say<TOv Kou i^iXOe iv Tay^^L i^ 'le- ing to me, Make haste, and go nic, Make haste, and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem; for povaaXi-jix- 8ioti ov TrapaSe^ouquickly out of Jerusalem; for they will not receive your Tai (Tov Tijv fiapTvpiau 7Vp\ f/xov.
riisalem,
even while
prayed in yevdaOai
Ideli/
18
mony
19
testi-
Lord, they arai/Tat, otl iyco rjp.r]u that I imprisoned, and ^(ov KOU Sepcou Kara ra^ avva- synagogue those who believed beat in every synagogue them ycoyaf rovf irLarevovTas 7n ae- on tiiee: And when the blood
And
said.
testimony concerning me. And I said, Lord, they know that (pvXaKi- I imprisoned, and beat in every
19
know
20
'fv" KUi ore e^)^eLTO to aijxa l^re- of Ste[>hen thy "witness, was
^^
^T
20
20 And when the blood of thy martyr Stephen was shed, I also was standing by, and consenting unto his death, and kept the raiment of them that slew
him.
:21
Koi shed, I also was standing by avvev- consenting, and kept the raiSoKcou Trj avaipeaei avrov, kol ment of them who slew him. (^vXaaacdu ra \p.aTia tQiv avai- And lie said to me. Depart; povvTcav avTov. Kai etVe Trpoy for I will send you out far
(j)avov
TOV
fxapTvpof
aov,
auTOf
rj/jLTju
efjieaTcos kcu
21
And he
for
I
said
part:
will
/if,
Ilopevov,
OTL
lyw
ere.
'(6vr]
hence unto the Gentiles. Mkovov oe avTOv ay^pi tov22 And they gave liim audience unto this word, and tlicn TOV tov Xoyov, kol Tn]pav ttjv lifted up their voices, and said, (pcoviji/ avTwv XeyovTi9, Alpe Away with such a fellow from airo rrji yrjs tov tolovtov ov
:
fiaKpai^
i^airoaTeXw
to 22
word,
and
then
raised
their voices, and said. Away with such a fellow from the earth: for it is not fit that he
for it
is
not
fit
that
should
"live.
And
as
they
23
live.
^rjv.
KCLL
Kpav-
23 And
pLlTTOVV- 'clothes,
'
Exaraais-
Literally,
an ecstasy.
This word occurs eight was called, by the ancient Greeks, an apostle, or
ajjostolos.
is
called an
3:1;
all
the senses
messengers,
com. ver.
EpaAll
for a time,
beyond
phroditus
is
accompanies
logical subject.
"
See
V. 15,
note
r.
Tr; ai'aioeat
'
omitted
b_y
ElaTioajt'/lu).
^reilco,
I send
aTto,
or,
ATioareU.io
is
:
and sent with any message, or on any errand, is entitled to the full import and meaning of the word apostle. But those whom Jesus Christ himself educated, inspired, and commissioned, are the only apostles clothed with his authority, and entitled to all obedience, respect, and honor by all the disciples of the Lord Jesus Christ, emphatically himself called the
apostle, as well as the high priest of our religion.
whence
found
It
in
This
N.
Test.,
Matt. 10
2; but
it is
of higher antiquity.
ElavtoarcU.o),
will send
you out
as
an apostle.
This
was used by the Greeks from a very liigh antiquity. It " A/_ni rovTov tov f.oyov. This is specially definitive of the was first indicative of any one sent out with power, or auvery word on the utterance of which he was internipted. thority milterc cum polcslale et autoritatc aliqua.
The captains of
by the ancients
called apostles.
We
tive, in cli.
have a similar instance of such definiteness 19 25. Ov yao xad^rixov nvTov t,iv,
:
in the narra-
for it
was
in-
et
de
expedient, or,
'
it
was not
fit that
he should
lire.
et
Indeed, aroloi
licet,
commander
of a
or navy
CHAP. XXII.
REVISED VERSION.
the
air,
151
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
ra Lfiaria, Kai KOvtopTov IkIdust into the air, ^aXXovTcav eU rov depa, 24 The chief captain com- Xevaev avrou 6 ^(A/ap^o? ayemanded him to be brouglit into adat els ttju 7rapefxj3oXrjp, elircciu the castle, and bade that he pdari^LU di/era^eadai avTov, 'Iva should be examined by scourgeiTLyvw 8l rjv alrtav ovtcos eTreing; that he might know wheretheir clothes,
the
chiliarch
com-
24
avow
avTcp.
cos
oe
vrpoe-
And
as they 25
25 And as with thongs, Paul said unto the Trpos rov earcoTa eKarovrap-^ov Paul said centurion that stood by, Is it 6 UavXos, El dv0pco7rov Pcolawful for you to scourge a
that
is
avTov toIs
Lp-datv,
elire
who
stood by, Is
man
fjLalov
KOI
aKaraKpLTOv e^eariv
a
?
u/xLv fiaaTLC^eiv ;
jKovaas oe
demned
26
that,
eKaTOVTap^os, irpoaeXdoyv
airrjy-
When the centurion heard yeiXe tcS )^iXiap-)(cp Xeycov, Opa he went and told the chief TL 6 yap avfjLcXXeLS TToielv captain, saying, Take heed what eCTTl. dpoiTTOs ovTos 'Pcopaios thou doest; for tiiis man is a "^ IlpoaeXdcov Se 6 y^iXiap^os
Roman.
27 Tlieu the chief captain came, and said unto him. Tell He me, art thou a Roman ? said. Yea. 28 And the chief captain answered. With a great sum obtained I this freedom. And Paul said, But I wasy/ee-born. 29 Then straightway they departed from him which should and the have examined him
:
man who is a Roman, anduncondemned? When the centurion heard that, ha went
scourge a
26
are about
a
man
is
Roman.
27
Then the
cliiliarch
came, and
Yes.
elirev
auTCo,
Aeye
[xol,
el
PcopLOLOs el;
'ATreKpldrj
O
re
Se
6
e(f)T],
Nal. Roman?
He
sum
;
said,
And
With
said.
28
)(^iXiap-)^os,
obtained this
O
dire-
citizenshiji
I
and
they
Paul
it.
UavXos
dir
(<pV}
'^'^
'Eyco Se
/cat
ye- But
was born
ivith
Then
29
yevvTjpai.
EvOecos ovv
ol
immediately
departed
arrjaav
Se
avrou
avTov dvera^eiv.
e(j)oj3r]0r],
p.eXXovTes from him who were about to koI 6 ^tAi'ap^oy have examined him ; and the
chief
after
captain
also
was
afraid,
einyvovs
otl i)v
on
/cat
bound him.
30
SeKcof.
avTov 8e- he knew that he was a Roman, and because he had bound him.
" On the next day, being de- so Tfj Se eiravpiov jSouXop-evos the morrow, because he would have known the cer- yvajvai to aacpaXes, to tl kuti] sirous to know with certainty
On
now
a prisoner
rather
mood
into
is
Others say,
him forth with the thongs," consisting of a pluusually done by mobs and infuriate persons, to excite the pas- ralitj'. It would appear with those in use, according to law. This seems to be indicatc<l by the fact that the chiliarch comsions of those around them. manded him to be unbound, as soon as he understood that y 'O yjXiao/o; /irtaTi^iv ni'trn^ea&'ni avroi', the ey.eXevacv he was a Roman citizen. Hack. chiliarch gave orders that he should he examined by scourgBinding him as a prisoner was not illegal, but binding him Such was Roman civilization compared with ours, or ing. for scourging was illegal, and, therefore, the centurion feared rather with Christian civilization. Emcov, directing ; saying Jlttm is some- the law, and released him. is too tame for such an oracle at such a time.
the air
the same time casting dust into the
air.
at
This
54
2 Cor.
"
C, etc.
"
others.
merely a supplement.
"
'Os 8e TTQotxeiiev
avTov rots
ifiaaiv,
"as
they stretched
him
ing
is
simply,
What do you ?
"
This
man
is
Roman
152
CHAP. XXIII.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
was accused yopeLTai Trapa tcou lovSalcdu, on what account he was acof the Jews, he loosed him from eAvaev avTou airo tcou Sea/J.coi', cused by tlie Jews, he loosed him from his bonds, and comhis bands, and commanded the /cat e/ceAeucrei' eAOeiu rovs up^temanded the cliief priests and cliief priests and all their coun- peis KaL oXov to avvtbpiov avall their council to appear, and cil to appear, and brought Paul Tav Koi KaTayaycou tou TIavXov having brought down Paul, he placed him before them. down, and set him before them. kaTrjatv els avTovs.
tainty wherefore he
CHAP.
XXIII.
CHAP.
XXIII.
CHAP.
XXIII.
And
'ATENISAS
TO)
81 o TlaSXos
And
ren, I
all
Men and
in
all
avveSp'uo
elirev,
AvSpes dSeX-
have lived
(j)o'i,
iym
God
un-
this day.
Se apyie-
day.
And
the
high priest
Ananias
commanded
them
3
him, to smite him on the mouth. 3 Then said Paul unto him, God shall smite thee, thori whited wall: for sittest thou to judge me after the lav?, and cominandest me to be smitten contrary
to the
TviTTeiv
(TTop.a.
Tore
TTpos
avTov
6
elrre,
Then him on the mouth. JJavXos Paul said to him, God will TviTTeii/ ae strike you, you whited wall:
6
avrov
who
fxeWei
p.iue'
Oeos,
Tol^e
sit to
judge
me
ac-
Kol
av
KaOrj
Kptvcov
KaTU Tov vojJLOv, Kat TTapapop.(iiv mand me to be struck conlaw? 01 Se trary to the law ? And they 4 And they that stood by. KeXeveii /xe TVTTTeaOai;
Azeriaas Se 6 IIav).os
is
to}
avreStov.
Earnestness
in
in
Ego
optima
oratory
well
defined,
and recommended
this
fix;
case.
usque diem.
administrare.
with a
munus
ConSomething of excitement, or of intensity of feeling, is un- science, in this case, is well defined. It is a judge, whose ambiguously indicated by Paul in his exordium on this occa- verdict upon our own acts, in thought, in volition, in word, sion. There is much of argument and eloquence in a look. or in action, creates within us pleasing or unpleasing assoThere is an all-puissant, all-subduing glance of the e3'e and ciations or feelings, as contemplated in reference to a perfect Paul, in his earnestness and point on this occasion, afibrds us law of perfect happiness, and an omniscient Judge. a fine specimen of it. ^vvEtBrjaet. ayad'n TtETioXiTEv^iai. It is worthy of notice, Toj avrcS^irr) avfeSoioi', Sanhedrim council. Luke, in this that in some thirty-two occurrences of this word ovrctSriOig, single book, refers to it fourteen times, and once in his gospel. in the Christian Scriptures, it is always, in com. ver., transThucyd.
viii.
97.
Kuin.
vol. 3, p. 330.
it
lated conscience.
etymology is fully indicative of its distinctive character aw, together^ tS^a, sedcs a silling together. Moses and his
JJohTevonai
the N. Test.
sation
;
is
Both words
com.
ver.,
translated conver-
scventi) elders
gave
it
and Phil. 1 27, conversation. But this is Acts 23 1 Thesaurus Gr/ecre Lingurs. Num. ch. 11 Deut. obsolete. Behavior, in Webster, "familiar intercourse." 27 1 31 9 Ezekiel 8:11. In one acceptation of it, " An general, is intended and such was it8 currency at the date assembly of prelates and doctors convened to regulate matters of the com. ver. of discipline in Church affairs." The natural or syntactic order of this sentence is as folLooking in the face of the whole tribunal, he, with an lows, and ought, in ray judgment, to be preferred " Brethren, intrepid countenance, affirms cyco naa;) oweiSrioci ny&r,. I have lived to God, with all good conscience, until this da3'."
council,
ct
ZweSowv^
locus
in
Grecian history,
the latter, literally, enfranchisement, or community. Greek Concordance of N. Test. ; the former, " I have lived,"
:
; :
in quern conveniunt
;
CHAP. XXHI.
KEVISED VERSION.
dp)(^iepea
'-E'0?; re
153
VERSION.
GKEEK TEXT.
Tov
who
Do you
priest?
not,
priest
revile
God's
that
"^high
''I
5 Then said Paul, I wist not, 6 brethren, that he was the high
jiriest:
UavXo?, OvK
A.p')(oi>ra
TjSeLi'
knew
for it is written.
Thou
on
eariu dp\^Lpevf
yeypairraL
he
was the
yap,
pL9
of tliy people. 6 But when Paul perceived that the one part were Sadducees, and the other Pharisees, he cried out in the council, Men and brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee: of the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question. 7 And when he had so said, there arose a dissension between
the ruler of your people. Aoy OTL TO ev pepo? iaTL Sa88ovBut when Paul perceived Kaicov, TO Be eTepov ^apiaaicav, that the one part were SaddueKpa^eu ev tco avueSplcp, AvSpes' cees, and the other Pharisees, he
'
KUKW.
TvOVS
81 6
UaV-
d8eA(f)o\,
v'lo9
iyco
^apLO-aios
irepl
a 'Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee ^concerning a Kttt avacTTaarecas viKpcav eyu) Kpihope and a resurrection of tiie Tovto 8e auTOv XaXrj- dead I am now judged. And uo/xat.
0apicra[ov
iX-TvlSos
am
so said,
there
'O
Dei
agit, vicetn
uQ/u^ea TOV Qsov, pontificem, qui jussu ct auctorilate for his charge or allegation of hypocrisy, and more especially Dei gerit. Conviciis proscindcre. Kuin. The as Ananias was, at least, a magistrate in authority.
named 4:6;
tlie office
"I
Luke
3:2;
'
John 18
13.
'
Winer,
is
who
a.
d.
Hebrew license of this verb, it was true. It is equivalent, in Hebrew currency, to perceive, to knoio, to maJce known, to acknowledge, and to consider. At the moment the
yet, in the
Ant. 20
5, 2.
Hack.)
the
him
A
for
pontiff,
who by
command and
authority of
God, most certainly stands in his place; God and commune with God through him, while through him God communes with us. Such a dignitary is not to be contemned.
approach to
Ovy. T^Seti' aSeXtfoi,
" I
am
was
the son
of a Pharisee.
on the principle
rhetorical.
^
earn' ap}(i^evs. These words have Cameranus, Marnixius, Thiessius and Heinrichius regard these words as used ironically equivalent
on
ct
resurrectione
to,
office.
Biblia
avaazaaEws vex^o>v syco xQivouai, de spe mortuorum ego in judicium vocor. Beza, Sacra, I. Tremellio et Francisco Junio, London.
the text, concerning a hope I am judged. " Concern-
him
1581.
Literally, according to
and a
the apostle did not wish this dignity to enure to him, he would not have said that he did not know. Ovx r,SEn; but
They supply
the.
"
For
and a resurrection of tlie dead," Jleyer, De rather ovx otSa rovrof a^yje^ea. I do not know, or acknow- Wette. Or, by Ilendiadys, "the hope of the resurrection," ledge, this person as high priest of this people. Kuin. " For a hope even of a resurKuin.. 01s., quoted by Hack. Ananias had been dispossessed of this office, and Jonathan rection of the dead," Thomp. ''The hope and resurrection of raised to that dignity. On the death of Jonathan, it con- the dead," Dodd. The hope of a resurrection," Penn. So tinued for some time vacant and, in this interval, Ananias many theories of the resurrection of the dead, extant and undertook to fill it, but without proper authority. Boothr. obsolete, we prefer to be strictly literal. Hence, according to " I was not aware that he was the high priest," Ovx r;Seif Bagster's Improved and Corrected Text, we render it, " con' ;
oTt eariv
af/je^evg, cannot be fairly translated, / do vol acl-nowkdge him to be high priest. Nor is it probable that
am now
judged."
tlian
Paul would enter into a discussion of the legality of his claim. He simply declares his own ignorance of the fact, having been
Other reasons give to this an importance greater the then existing controversy between the Pharisees
Instead of
<PaQiacuov,
Tf.,
^'aocaaioiv
ia
Gb.
; ;
154
CHAP. XXHI.
KE VISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
*'
the Pharisees and the Saddu- pLaaLCov /cat twv SaSSovKaiav, arose a 'dissension between the cees and the multitude was di- Koi eay(L(T6i] to TvXrjOo^. Sa8- Pharisees and the Sadducees vided. SovKuloi jXiv yap Xeyovac /mi] el- and the multitude was divid:
tlie Sadducees .say that For the Sadducees say vac avaaTacriv, fxij8e ayyeXou ed. no resurrection, neither that there is no resurrection 0api.(TaloL Se o/xo/x?;re irvevfia' angel, nor spirit but the Pharinor angel, nor spirit but the ^ iyevero Xoyovai to. dficporepa.
8 For
is
there
there arose a great cry 8e Kpavyy] p-eyaXy koll avaarav- there arose a great clamor and the scribes that u-crc of the Ts ol ypap.fJLaTeis tou p.povs rav and the scribes who were Pliarisees' part arose, and strove, (papLcralav hLep.a^ovTo Xiyovres, of the Pharisees' party arose, find no evil in this OvSeu KaKou vpiaKop.ev iv rco saying, saying, "We find man but if a spirit or an angel dudpcoTTCo TOVTca- el Se 7ri>evp.a and strove, this man but, if in no evil hath spoken to him, let us not eXaXrjcrev avrm i] dyyeXo^, p.i] an augel or spirit spoke to against God. fight
9
Pharisees confess
""both.
And
And
We
10
And when
IloXXrjs 8e ye-
liim,
'
And when
there arose lo
second
as representative of a
literal resurrection,
future state
ing.
Such
It
is
Its
and a
literal
In Hebrews, eh. 9:8, it is literally and properly rendered standing ; because, applied to the tabernacle, indicating its mere continuance literally, having a standing.
books.
;
Ta a/ifoxcqa Prof. Hackett according to the above analysis, " a resurrection, and
There yet appears a cloud
in the
horizon
This word
subject
is
a valuable
monument
it
a word, especially
when
the true analysis of man, as to the true constituency of man. Man, in Holy Writ, is contemplated as a miniature trinity in his nature, the " likest image " of God in the
of
many on
MrjSe ayyclov
firjTe
are
in
often represented
universe. Hence the grand reason for his redemption. The by word angel necessarily denotes no personality in the uni-
conjunction,
in
one
verse.
It
is
It
member
and
applies
to
These are
It
is
But
Psalm 78
49.
applied
when preceded by a
whole category
negative absolute,
resurrection,
we
to the
no
to are
men
no
even
angel,
called
angels,
James 2
25.
no
spirit.
first,
while
:
lightning are
by the innkeeper Rahab, Acts 12 15. Fire and 1 7. They are called
:
:
fir,Te
expands
See Matt. 5
34,
ministering spirits,
in office
Winer, Stuart.
specifications.
They are in nature spirits, but officially. and employment ministers. Man has a body, a house.
yi'^rj,
Ta
a/iifoTeQa, both.
Yet there
spirit.
of
He
5
:
has also a
soul, a
life
animal.
He
has also a
1 Thess.
a spirit.
nor
this
23.
To draw the
grammatical
by translating it, " no resurrection nor palpable, is But Penn has it, " there is no the animal soul is only say that the siriril is from God resurrection, nor angel, nor spirit " and instead of " the the seat and centre of the animal instincts. In tlie lapsus Pharisees confess both," he gives it, "confess all these." This of humanity it predominates over the spirit, the reason It occurred to difficulty has occurred to many thinkers. and conscience of man. Hence the necessity of a spiritual Chrysostom. But it is found in the oldest Greek poets and new birth. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and philosophers. Hence Kuinoel decides " vocabulum a^ttporeqa that which is born of the spirit is spirit. de duobus usurpari solct, sed tria nominata sunt, quce SadduOl yQaftfiaTEis. The SaSSovxawt /usv and the 0a^ioaiot cfEi infelicitata esse dicuntur, tenendum igilur est aftcporcQcv
difiiculty
angel or spirit."
Also Hack.
'
Chrysostomus,
vol. 3, p. 334.
Se stand in contraposition
hence
we have
avaaravreg ot
indeed, found in
Homer's Odys.
oi'etaQ.
ypaufiarcis,
clamor
two
distinct ideas,
and the favor shown to the apostles by the Pliarisees, because giving two specifications of the of their more cogent evidence of a resurrection in the asserregard
as indicative
We
CHAP. XXHI.
REVISED VERSION.
155
GREEK TEXT.
fearing
lest
Paul should
Uav-
have been pulled in pieces of Aoy vTT avTwv, e'/ceAewo'e to arpathem, commanded the soldiers reu/iia Karafiav apiraaaL avrov to go down, and to take him by K fxeaov avTcou, ayeLV re eW rrjv force from among them, and to Trapep-IBoXrji'. bring him into the castle. ^^ TIT 8e eTTiovar) vvktI eViAnd the night following
Paul would have been pulled in pieces by them, commanded the soldiery
arch, fearing that
to
force from
to bring
him
And
by him, and
said,
araf avrm
6 KvpLOs eiire,
Be of good cheer, Paul: for as UavAe- CO? thou hast testified of me in Je- irepl ifxov el? lepovaaXtjpi, ovtco have testified of me in Jerurusalem, so must thou bear witere Set koI et? Pcofxr^v fxaprvprj- salem, so must you also bear ness also at Rome. ^^ T'euofj.ei'Tjs 8e rj/xepaf, 'testimony in Rome. 12 And whew it was day, cer- aaL. And when it was day, the tain of the Jews banded together, TTOLi-jaavTe? TLves tS)v lovSaicou having formed a icombiJews, and bound themselves under a avcrrpo(pi]u, aveOep-aTLaav iav nation, bound themselves uncurse, saying, that they would rovs, Xeyovres fi^jTe (f)ayLU p.rjT der a curse, saying, that they neitiier eat nor drink till they airoKTeLvaxTL tov would neither eat nor drink, TTLelv koos ov had killed Paul. rjaav 8e TiXeiovs till they had killed Paul and 13 And they were more than UavXov
:
OapaeL Lord stood by him, and said, yap SiepapTvpui ra Take courage, for as you
12
13
tion of the real avaaraaie tcav vtx^cov, in the case and person
^ca/KtQTv^ofiat
sofiai,
is,
etymologically,
more than
fta^rv^sca
The
literal
Mary and
in the
as well as in others.
The
prefix Sta to
It is
omuipotent argument, wielded with irresistable power by the fia^TvQcio, extends, or e3'e- witnesses of the fact, against Sadducceism and every form more continuative in
of materialism and infidelity which any form of pliilosophy,
falsely so called, has ever
It
is
ov fully or contplctcly
Yet
Ml/ S-eofiayjofiev
Sch., Ln.,
is,
we
by
Gb.,
This
is
one of the
effort.
Greek
and
Tf.
It
is
nowhere
In this case,
it
contemplates
Scriptures.
We
and
have
:
Scriptures, Acts 5
this place
;
39
For rive^ rcov lovSaicov avoTQOffi'^v, are substituted avby Gb., Ln., Sch., Tf. " Some of the Jews While Bagster's text retains, " let us not fight against combined together and bound them.selves under a curse, God," it must be conceded that it is without satisfactory saying that they would neither cat nor drink till they had authority. Sundry critics repudiate it, and tlio evidences killed Paul." Boothr. " Certain of the Jews banded together
that,
manuscripts or versions.
are against
'
it.
Tumul-
Evlaflt]9-eis is
somewhat
of doubtful
authority in this
place
for whicli, fofJijO'cis is substituted by Ln., but by ; ^Biy est populum factiose cogere sic avarQoipr] est factiosus Gb. regarded as not so strongly supported. We, therefore, coeptus. Crit. Sacra, in loco. So the Septuagint, on Judges give our suffrage for cvXaflijS'eig, and retain the com. ver. 14 8, avar^ofi] rov Xaov is, seditio coitio populi. Hence they use it for coujuratione, llTp, avaraais, a confederacy, a ^ ITavls, deservedly, as we think, is repudiated ijy Gb., Ln., Tf., Sch. ^isuaoTvoio, 2d per. sing. 1st aor. mid., from conspiracy. The Romans, in their patriotic mood, would Sia/taprv^ovfiai, etiam atque etiam obtestor. You must again say, on any ominous movement of conspirators. Qui rcmpub:
and again witness for me. "So must thou testify," Boothr., licam vult salvaiii esse me sequatur. Such was the avaraats, ' Having formed a combinaWes. " So thou must bear witness" Thomp. " So must thou the avreofioata, of the Greeks. bear testimony," Penn. "So also art thou to testify," Murd. tion," Mey., Rob., Hack. So must thou also testify," Wake. " So sliall tliou also bear This combination, literally, said, -'We anathematize ourtestimony," Dodd. Sic et oportet etiam Romee testificare selves that we will neither eat nor drink till we have killed Beza So it behooves you also to bear witness at Rome. Paul."
'
156
CHAP. XXIH.
REVISED VERSION.
ttju
ol-
GREEK TEXT.
reaaapaKOVTa
o'i
forty
ravryi'
there were
more than
forty
spiracy.
avuco/xocriau TreTroirjKOTes'
14 And they came to the chief TLViS npoaeXOovTes toIs ap-^Leand elders, and said, We pevai Kol T0L9 irpea^vTepoLs i- the chief priest and elders, have bound ourselves under a TTOv, AvadepiaTi aveOep-aTtaafJiev and said. We have bound ourpriests
14
nothing
Paul.
until
e'wy
"curse,
till
15
ov
''
a7roKTeivcop.eu
tou
IlavXov.
that
we
15
tain,
Now
vvv ovv
vpLeis ipL(j)aulcraT
ra we have
Paul.
Now,
therefore, you with the "counhim down avpLOv avTou KaTaya-yrj irpos cil, signify to the chiiiarch tliat unto you to-morrow, as though vpiOLS, <M? pieXXovTas SiayivoicrKeiv lie bring him down to you toye would inquire something more aKptjSea-Tfpou ra irepX avrov- morrow, as though you would perfectly concerning him and i)peis Se, TTpo TOU eyyicrai avrov, inquire something more exact-
we, or ever he come near, are eroipLoi eap-eu rov aveXeiv avrov. ly concerning him and we, ready to kill him. lie can come near, will before 'AKOvaa^ 8e 6 v'los rrjf uSeXIG And when Paul's sister's be ready to kill him. (j)rj^ HavXov TO eveSpov, irapason heard of their lying in wait, And when Paul's sister's yevopcevoy Kal elaeXdcav els ti]v he went and entered into the son heard of the ambush, he 7rapep.l3oX7]v, 7r?/yyetAe tco Jlavcastle, and told Paul. went and entered into the 7rpocrKaXecrap.evos fie 6 17 Then Paul called one of X(p. castle, and told Paul. Then the centurions unto hi/n, and riavXos eva tmv eKarovrap)(cov, Paul called one of the "censaid. Bring this 3'oung man unto e(j)i], 2ov veavLav rovrov diraturions to him, and said. Bring the chief captain for he hath a yaye irpos tov y(j.XLap')(ov' e^ei
:
'
16
i"
this
he has a certaiu IS So he took him, and p.V ovv TrapaXa^av avrov r/yaye tell him. And so he thing to brought him to the chief caprrpos TOV y^^iXiapy^ov, kul (pycriv, took him, and brought him to tain, and said, Paul the prisoner 'O 8eap.LOS IlavXos irpoaKaXe- the chiiiarch, and says, Paul called me unto /lim, and prayed me to bring this young man aap,evos p-e ijpoiTrjae, tovtov tov the pprisoner called me to
arch;
for
yap
tl OLTrayyeiXaL avrco.
'
young man
to the chili-
IS
We
XiXia^y/o
aw
toj
avreSotm
yiXiaQyos,
seventeen
times
Crit.
The
The
Com. name
may
Kuhnei's
indicates, the
command
:
of a thousand men.
fuit
Tribunus mili-
Ilackett.
tum
the court of pie
;
John
12
vertendum
whom
is
prasfectus cohortis.
;
A
But
avfsSijtoi', cotisessus,
militart/ trihune,
for so the
lated council.
Com.
ver.,
it
was
sevenly
and
two,
in .Jerusalem
from which
11
26.
legion.
the Jews retained this word, calling the judges the Sanhedrim.
Critica
any other.
civil
Num.
S3'nagogues
are
ecclesiastic
conventions.
"
!*;'
rov
;
ai'eXeiv
depends on
erotitot
is
judges,
more frequently
all
as a genitive
construction.
Hack.
fact,
Ey.uTai'raQyos
often
the
any
commander
p 'O
of one
hundred men
and such
etymology.
Christian assemhUj,
summoned
any
It
act of
always
to
never to any
Christian assembly.
was still .a prisoner, and The Roman custom was to attach the cliain, on the person of the prisoner, to the arm of a Roman soldier.
Seauio; indicates that Paul
that by a chain.
CHAP. XXIIL
REVISED VERSION.
157
GREEK TEXT.
veaviav dyayelu irpos
TL
ere,
'
unto thee, who hath something to say unto thee. 19 Then the chief captain took him by the hand and went with him aside privately, and asked Mm, What is that thou
hast to
tell
XaXrjaa'i
croc.
man
to you.
Then
19
the chiliarch took him by the fxevos, Se rrjs x^ipos avrov 6 ^lhand, and went with him aside XLap-)(09, Koi di^a^copijaaf /car'
ISlai^
eiTvvOaveTO,
fioi;
Ti iaTLV
**
b ^X^i-S
5e,
me ?
diray/elXai
Elire
20 And he said, The Jews have agreed to desire thee, that epcarrjcrai ere, ottcos avpiov thou wouldest bring down Paul avviBpi-Ou Karayayrjf tov
o'l
Otl
to
Hav-
tliough they
21 But do not thou yield unto eueSpevovcn yap avrov i^ avrcov them: for there lie in wait for him of them more than forty av8pe9 irXetovf recraapaKOura, dvede/jLaria-au eavrov^ men, whicli have bound them- OLTLves selves with an oath, that they p.r]re (payetv p-yre meiv ecof ov
will neither eat nor drink till they have killed liim: and now are they ready, looking for a promise from thee. 22 So tlie chief captain then let tlie young man depart, and cliarged hun. Sec thou tell no man that thou hast shewed these things to me. 23 And he called unto him two centurions, saying, ]\Iake ready two hundred soldiers to go to Cesarea, and horsemen threescore and ten, and spearmen two hundred, at the third hour of the night;
to-morrow into the council, as Xov, wy yueAAot'res' tl aKpLJ^eaTewould inquire some- pov 7Tvv9avea6aL irepl avrov. wliat of him more perfectly. (TV ovv jxi] ireLaUrjs uvtol^-
and asked him, you have to say And he said. The Jews have agreed to request you, that you would bring down Paul to-morrow into the council, as though they would inquire something about him more perfectly. But do not you yield to them for there lie in wait for him more than forty men of them, who have bound themselves with an oath, that
privately,
What is to me?
that
20
21
they
drink
will
till
neither
eat
nor
aveXuxTLv
eLcri.
eroL/jLol
they
have
killed
ovv yL- ilooking for the promise from veaviav, you. So the chiliarch let TTapayytiXas pniSevl eKXaXrjaai, the young man depart, and hn ravra evecpaviaa? rrpos jxe. charged liim. Tell no person have showed these ^^ Kal TrpoaKaXeaafxevos 8vo that you And he callthinsfs to me. rivas rc5v eKarovrapywv elirev, ed to him some two of the
eTrayyeXlav.
p.iv Ata/5>(0?
direXvae
rov
22
23
'centurions, saying.
Make
rea-
a'iovs,
eco?
KaLaapetas, Kal
Kovra,
~
e^8op.r]-
Kal
8e^ioXd(3ov9
SiaKOvvk-
wpas
rTjS
24 And provide
that they bring him governor.
may
ros' Krrjvrf re Trapaanqcrat, Paul on, and rov HavXov Iva eiTL^ifiacravreg safe unto Felix the Siaaaxrcocrt irpoi 0i]XiKa rov to Felix the governor.
sot
ihcm-
beasts,
dy two hundred soldiers, and seventy horsemen, and two hundred spearmen, to go to Cesarea, at the third hour of the night; and let tlicni provide beasts on which they may place Paul, and bring him safe
24
And he
25
UgooSexoueioc
wailing fcnr
expecling,
but two, at
indefinite.
least.
Tis,
frequency
them
So "Winer,
more uniformly represented by Kuinoel, Hack., Stuart, etc., regard it. word promise. Its only exzJcsio).aflovs " occurs only here, and in two obscure writers ception is found, I. John 1:5, in the word message ; and in the iron age. Its meaning is a riddle," De Wette. The of A message, this case alone does it extend beyond one idea.
of occurrence in this book,
by
the
is
a promise.
A message, however,
a threatening.
is
more
who guarded
hand side
prisoners
In John's
first epistle, it
indicates an annun-
ver.),
menCodex
ns
is
indefinite
it
may A
reads, Selco^olov^.
158
GREEK TEXT.
25 ~"
REVISED VERSION.
wrote a
letter after this 'man26
25 And he wrote a letter after qyep-ovaypayj/af tTnaroXrjv manner: mpw)(ovaav tov tvttov tovtov 20 Claudius Lysias, unto the ^'^ IvXavSio? AvcTLas tco Kparcmost excellent governor Felix,
this
(TTW
T^ye/iovt
0rjXiKi
)(atpeiu.
seiideth
greeting.
27 This man was taken of the Jews, and should have been killed of them then came I with an army, and rescued liim, having understood that he was a
:
l^ou
auSpa
VTTo
TOVTOV
avWrj^kol
vir
devTa
T(x)v
lovSaicov,
/xeWovTa avatpelaOaL
iinaTas
e^eiXoprjv
crvu
tco
avTwu,
otl
aTpaTevp.aTi
p-aOcou
avTOV,
ia-TL.
Roman.
28
'Pcopoios
I
(SovXopevo?
i]i>
And when
would
liave
ei^eK-
most excellent governor Felix, sends greeting. This man was 27 taken by the Jews, and was about to be killed by them but I came with the soldiery, and rescued him, having learned that he was a Roman. And when I wished to know 28 the cause for which they accused him, I brought him
:
avTov forth into their council and accused him, I brought him forth found him to be accused about els TO avveSpLOv avTciv ov into their council questions of their law, but to 29 Whom I perceived to be evpov eyKaXovpevov vrep). ^y]Trj-
known
aXovv
avT(S,
KaTrjyayov
20
have nothing laid to his accused of questions of tlieir law, parwv TOV vopov avTcov, p.i]8ei> charge worthy of death, or of but to have nothing laid to his 8e a^LOv OavoLTOv ?) 8e(riJ.iDV e'ybonds. And when it was told "^^ ciiarge worthy of death, or of KXypa e-)(0VTa. ptjvvddaTjs how the Jews laid wait me bonds. 8e pLOL eiTi^ovXrjS els Tov av8pa man, I sent him 'imfor the .30 And when it was told me peXXeiv eaeaOai vtto tuiv Iovmediately to you, and gave how that the Jews laid wait for the man, I sent straightway to Saicou, e^avTTjs eTrep\j/a Trpos ere, commandment to his accusers thee, and gave commaii(huent to TvapayyeiXas kol tois KaTi]yopois also, to say before you what his accusers also, to say before Xeyeiv tu rrpos avToi> eiri aov. they had against him. Farethee what thcij had against him. JEppaxro. well. Farewell. ^ aTpaTicoTat, 01 ovv fiev Then the soldiers, as it was 31 Then the soldiers, as it was commanded them, took Paul, KUTa TO SiaTeTaypefou avTols, commanded them, took Paul,
30
si
"
"
Containing
this
out-
Farewell."
Booth.
informed of a plot laid against the man by the .Jews." Wake. cnsample, pattern, in com. \oi: Pruprie significal notam in- " And when it was shown me that an ambush was about to be laid for the man by the Jews." Wes. "But when it was sculptam pulsatione. signified to me that an ambush would be laid by the Jews." " But receiving intelligence of a plot against the man ' MtV.eii', omitted by Ln. 'ilro tcuv lovSaicov, omitted Dodd.
line.'"
represented
b}- ininl,
Tf. To fitXXeiv eacaD-oi, Kuin. objects, as an which the Jews were in act to execute." Thomp. ' Indicalis anacnlulhon, indicating a want of sequence, not correspondent aulem mihi insidiis guts a Judeeis ei struerentur, slalim cum with the remainder of the sentence and, therefore, slioiild ad Ic misi, el accusatoribus ejus preecepi, tit accusationcs suas
by Ln. and
be written
/tot
ft>;voO'eiar;s fii).}.ovai;s
cosod^at, or /irji'o&eyros Se
'
coram
misi
te
profcrrent." Kuin.
"
Quum
iri
The writer
falls
out of his
a Juda^is eo ipso
momcnto
quoque accusatoribus ut quas This the sentence, as if he would have added t/;s /ieXkoi-a>;s but, habent adversus eum dicant apud to. Yale." in the progress of the thought, adds iielXsir, as if ho had we presume to be a full expression of the original text, and ecyi.Sovhp'. The idea of would render it: But soon as it was indicated to me that an commenced with fir^yvaafTcoi'
construction hero.
He
says
fiiji-vd'eiarjs
at the beginning of
;
eum ad
te
et denuntiavi
Hack.
And when
his
Jews
and commanded
who disclose anibush was about to be laid bi/ the Jews, against this maji, I was made known to me that the immediately sent him to you, having given orders to his accuthe man, I sent him immediately to you, sers to state to you whatsoever they have against him." Om., Ln., Tf. accusers also to say before you what they ^(jcoao. Farewell.
it
CHAP. XXIV.
REVISED VERSION.
159
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
to
and brought
Antipatris.
Mm
by night
32
On
the
morrow they
left
avaXa^ovTes TOi> UavXov, ?}ya- and brought him by night to yov 8ia Trj9 vvktos et? ttjv Av- Antipatris; and on the mor'! 32 s.\ ttj TLiraTpLoa. oe 7ravpL0v row they left the horsemen to
>
32
'
the horsemen to go with him, laaavrei rovf lirTreif Tropeveadai go with him "(and returned to and returned to the castle (Tvu auTcp, virearpe'^av et? ri-jv the castle) who, when they
:
33
33
to
7rapepl3oXi]v
^^
olrtves
6ouTs
ils
TTju
Ti]i>
ava8ovTes
i)yipovL,
presented
Paul
also
before
of Cilicia, he said, I will hear 35 35 I will hear thee, said he, Kovcro/jial crov, ecf)')], irav kcu. o'l you, "when your accusers are when thine accusers are also KarijyopOL aov TTapayevcovTaL. also come. And he commandcome. And he commanded him 'J^KeXevae re avrou Iv rw irpaied him to be kept under guard to be kept in Herod's judgment- rcopio) TOV IIpcoSov (pvXaaaein the "pretorium of Herod. hall. aOai.
34 And when the governor UavXov avTcp. avayvovs Se had read the letter, he asked of what province he was. And 6 rjye/xaii', kcu lirepcorriaai e'/c when he understood that he icas TTOcas iirap^Lai earl, Koi ttvOo^ Aiap.evos on diro KiXiKta?, of Cilicia;
TTapearrjaau
kcu
tov him.
And when
the governor 34
letter,
he asked
CHAP. XXIV.
CHAP. XXIV.
CHAP. XXIV.
Ananias Se ivevre i]ix(pas kuthe high priest descended with T(3r] 6 ap^iepevs 'Apavlas /xera the elders, and with a certain Tcou Trpecrfivrepcov kou pi^ropos orator named Tertullus, who informed the governor against TeprvXXov tlvos, olrtves eVe^avtaav TOO Tjyep.oi'i Kara tov UavPaul. ^ KXrjdevros 8e avTov, rjp2 And when he was called Xov. forth, Tertullus began to accuse ^aro KaTTjyopeiv 6 TeprvXXo9 hhn, saying, Seeing that by thee ^ HoXXrjf elpi']VTjS rvyXeycov, we enjoy great quietness, and ^(avovres Sta aov, /cat Karopdcothat very worthy deeds are done
after five days,
And
META
Now
nias
Ana-
high priest came down to Cesarea with the elders, and with a certain oratiie
Tertullus, who apbefore the governor And when he against Paul. was called, Tertullus "proceeded to accuse him, saying, Seeing that through you we enjoy much 'peace, and that many
tor
named
peared
men
Eaaavres rovs iTtTietg, haTing left or permitted the horseto go with him, they returned to the castle rclictis
;
'
on
the fifth
day, Kuin.
Michaelis, Din-
Beza.
is
substituted
by
Ln., Tf.,
and of Paul
days from the captivity Jerusalem, as cited by Kuin., in which view Meyer,
agree.
'O
rjyeficoi' is
It
is,
how-
''
H^^aro
y.ar>;yo^etr,
hegan
if
to
ETie^atTr/oas,
x. t. %.,
having cuse.
Tertullus instituted,
not in form, in
three dis-
asked from what province he of being a Roman citizen. " jJiay.ovaofiai aov.
^
is.
sedition, heresy,
profanation of the
temple, w. 5, 6. Instead of y.a-zo^&coftaTiov, some copies read SiooH-muarmv, which reading Grotius, Griesbach, and
Ev
at
Valckenarius approve.
rqj noaiToioicf tov 'H^coSov,
Kuin.
The him
residence of the
Roman
procurators.
palace built
by
"
Casarea
procurators.
Roman
ness
nollrfi etQr,pris, " much peace," rather than " great quiet" many worthy deeds," rather than " very worthy ; "
deeds."
160
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
rovrco veiy worthy 'deeds are done through your Sia Tr]s cn]S 7rpoi>oias iravTrj re this nation accept it always, and l^rudent administration; we 3 in all places, most noble Felix, Kpariare (PrjXL^, jnera Trdarjs receive it in every way, and with all thankfulness. 'every where, most ''noble Fe* iW 8e 4 Notwithstanding, that I be (V)(^apiaTLaf, eVi fxrj lix, with all thankfulness. But 4 not further tedious unto thee, 1 TrXeloi/ ere iyKOTrrco, irapaKaXu) that I may not weary you pray thee, that thou wouldest uKovaai ae ypLcou avuTopLcoy rfj longer, I pray you of your clehear us of thy clemency a few
dence, 3
We
evpovres yap tov mency to hear a few words from afj iineiKeia.. found this ai'Spa rovTov Xoip-ov, kol klvo- us. For we have found this man a, pestilent JeHow, and a vvTa aracTLv iraai rois lovbaioLs man a pest, and exciting dismover of sedition among all the turbance among all the =Jews Jews throughout the world, and rots' Kara ti]v oiKovpLiVTiu, irpcothroughout the world, a cliiefa ring-leader of the sect of the Toararrju re Trjs rav JVa^copalcov leader the sect of the Nazaof Nazarenes: alpeaecos' oy /cat to lepov renes who also has gone about G Who also hath gone about iireipaae fiefirjXuxraL, ov kou kwhom to profane the temple to profane the temple: whom we took, and would have judged parrja-ap.ei' Koi Kara tov rjp.T- we took, and would have judgpov vopiov r]6eXrjaap.tv KpiveLV. ed according to our 'daw but according to our law:
words. 5 For
we
have
UoUav being
:
understood.
'
Os-
Jia rrjs arjs Tt^oi'oi.ag. Uooroiag is found only here and in Rom. 13 14; here providence, there 2>rovision. The yerb n^ovoeio is found three times, and is uniformly
translated provide, com. ver.
evil, classifies all
by
xptreiv,
(V.
7.)
Tta^eld'cov
de Avaias 6
ajTr^yays,
XtXtaoy^os
fieTa
itoXXr^g
Tjficov
the duties of
government.
Prudence
is
itself
a species of providence.
is
Ev//tQiaTia
found
in
whole currency
in
is
em oe" They are, indeed, repudiated by Ln. and Tf., thought doubtful by Gb., regarded as an interpolation by Mill, Bcng., Jlorus, Heinr. But with Kuinoel, after considerable vacillation, I
(V, 8.) xeXevoas tovs xaTrjyo^ovs avTov ep/^eod'ai
concur.
Ilis
conclusion
is:
''^
and others,
in preferring
all
"every
existimanda pulo
they are
to
notwithstanding I am of
equidem
places," as be-
They some
Tertullus,
iu their
are rejected
others.
diflerent
by De "Wette, Mill, Bcngel, Lachmann, and But inasmuch as they are reported as found in forms in a majority of extant manuscripts, I must
are the popular versions of this passage
The following
to judge him according and genteel are of the same family, and in Latin, French, to our law. But Lysias the chiliarch came, and with great Gen- violence took him out Spanish, and Italian of the same radical orthographj'. '' Qui of our hands." Syriac Peshito. tleness is one of the most conspicuous fruits of the Holy quern etiam temjilum quoque tenlavit profanari: jinhensum Spirit, and, therefore, he alone creates a true gentleman. The volumus secundum Legem nostram indicare scd intervenicns language of Tertullus is heartless ilatter}'. Felix, according tribunus Lysias cum magna vi abducit eum e manibus noto Tacitus, .Josephus, and hoary tradition, was one of the most Beza, edition of Junius and Tremellius, Old and New striis." corrupt and corrupting governors ever sent from Rome into Testament, London, a. d. 1581. " /f7io attetnjited to profane
CTticixeta, gentleness,
"And
Judca.
^
the
temple,
and whom
by examining
Aoiiior,
pro
?.oifi(oS/iS,
Vul
).oiiuy.os,
whom
pcstifcr.
Kuin.
''exciting
thou canst obtain knowledge of the things of which we " ff'ho attempted to profane even the Pcnn. accuse him."
disturbance
selves,
among"
Hack.
or unto
all
proach.
we appreliended him, and would have judged him acThomp. To the same effect, Boothr., to our law." Dodd., Wes., Wakef. See ch. 21 31, 33.
temple,
cording
CHAP. XXIV.
REVISED VERSION.
IGi
GREEK TEXT.
7 But the chief captain Lysias irapeXBcov 5e ylucr/a? 6 X''^'" the chiliarch Lysias came upon came ujwri us, and with great apyo9 ftera tvoXXtjs iSiay e/c tcov us, and with great violence took violence took him away out of )(^etp(2i>i']fiu)V d7n]yaye, KeXevcra? him away out of our 'hands, our hands, Tovf KaTrjyopovs avrov ep^eaOaL commanding his accusers to 8 Commanding his accusers eTTt (je* TTKyO OV 8vi/7](Tr] aVTOi come to you by examining of to come unto thee by examin'^ : :
irepX jrauTcov tovtcov whom you yourself may obtain ing of wliom, thyself mayest take dvaKpivas knowledge of all these things iiTiyvavaL d}v rjpiels KarrjyopovpLev knowledge of all these things avTov. SvviOevTO 8e /cat ol whereof we accuse 'him. And whereof we accuse him.
9
ed,
And
so.
the
Jews
also assent-
saying,
lovSaioi, (pacTKOPTes raura outco? the Jews also assailed "him, saying that these things were so.
were
^'^ 'ATreKpidrj Se 6 ITavXos, 10 Then Paul, after that the vevcravTO^ avTco tou i]yp.ovo^ governor had beckoned unto him to speak, answered. Forasmuch KeyeLv, \Ek ttoXXcou erau oura as I know that thou hast been ere KpLTTjv tS eOvei tovtco cttlof many years a judge unto this (rra/xei^os, evdvfxorepov ra Trepl nation, I do the more cheerfully ip.avTov dTroXoyovfxat. Svvaanswer for myself: 11 Because that thou mayest jjieuov (Tov yvavai on ov irXeiovs understand, that there are yet elal jJLot i)p.paL i] SeKuSuo, d(j} but twelve days since I went up i]9 dvejdi-jv TvpoaKVvrjawv iu leto Jerusalem for to worship. " Kol povaaXijp.' ovre Iv too 12 And they neither found eiipoi' lepw p.e irpos riva 8iaXeme in the temple disputing with any man, neither raising up the yofxevou ?; iTTLcrvcrTaaLV iroLovvra
10
'Knowing
for
many
myself;
to
11
know
twelve
to
went up
Jerusalem to worship.
And
any
12
me
in the
temple
disputing
with
man, neither
stirring
up the
13
people, neither in the synagogues, nor in the city 13 Neither can they prove the things whereof they now accuse me.
:
b)(Xov, ovT
ii>
ovre agogue, nor in the "city: neiTrapaarrjaai pe 8vvavTai Trepl (hv ther can they prove the things ^ 6p.oXovvv KaTrjyopovai p.ov. of which they now accuse me.
ti]v
ovre
Kara
ttoXlv
^^
'
In fiera
TtoD.r^e /?(,
fact.
On
the
30
23
1-10)
to
ninth,
Jews
the
plot
:
of
the
Jews,
and
the
journey
Antipatris
(23
12-31);
Hack.
of inquisition.
'
days at Csesarea (24 1), on the last of which the trial was then taking place. The number of complete days would,
therefore, be twelve;
assent,
speaking
is
not counted.
30.
3'cars.
Ilackett.
jJs.
Ek
many
wliilc,
an abbreviation
pro y'
rjfte^as
cO'pci.
The
relation
was
Hence the
know.
worship.
dative.
Af
i]s
clUjJtice ]>o-
situm
or since, 3'ou are able to
to
est
rjs
ave^r^v, et in
Jerusalem positura
it
pro
"
(a
Isoovacdr^fi.
Kuinool, in loco.
cTiiOTaaiv,
Se-
substituted
occurrit
the following
Vox rarior
T);g avrrjg
by apud
Jerusalem (ch. 21
(21
:
Joseph. C. Apion
Om
ap.
ey.
tTCiavoTaaecoi, qui
with James
(21
:
18)
third,
the
Esr. V, 70.
26)
to have
fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventli, the vow continued, been kept seven days, being interrupted on the fifth
;
Entoxaaets Ttowvttej'oif
Kuin.
162
CHAP. XXIV.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
But
unto ya> Be tovto aoi, on Kara ttjv wliich oSov i^v Xeyovaiv aipeaiv, ovrco they call heresy, so worship} I Xarpevco rcS TrarpcSco Oea, mthe God of my fathers, believing arevcov ttokti tol^ Kara tou vojxov all things which are written in KM TOLf 7rpo(prjrai9 yeypappevois, the law and in the prophets Airioa eywv et? tov Ueov, rjv 15 And have hope toward
14 But this I
thee, that after the
way
after the
way which
a "sect, so I
my fathers, believing all things which are written in the law and in the prophets:
of
15
God, which they themselves also allow, that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust. 16 And herein do I exercise myself, to have always a conscience void of offence toward God, and toward men.
17
and have a hope towards God, which they themselves also avacTTacriv peWeiif ecreaOai vt- ^entertain, that there is to be
KoiX
aVTol
aVTOL
7rpO(Tb)(OVTaL,
SiKaicov re kcu olBlkcov a resurrection of the dead, ' jv \ ~ TOVTco oe avTo? aaKU), air- both of the just and also of the unjust. And in this do poaKOTTov avi'et8r]aii' ^XH-v irpos il exercise myself, to have TOV Oeov Kol TOVS avdpCDTTOVS always a conscience void of Siajrai'To^. 81 irav Se ttAcloKpu)v,
16
>
.
ei)
ic
'
offense
Now,
after
many
years, I
vcov
TTapeyevopTjv
ely
eXerjpoaui'as
Now,
I
many
yeiirs,
came
tion,
to bring alms to
my
na-
TTon^acov
to
eV
came
to
in
and offerings. 18 Whereupon certain Jews from Asia found me purified in the temple, neither with multitude, nor with tumult: 19 Who ought to have been here before thee, and object, if they had aught against me.
7rpoa(popaf'
i]yi'Lapevov ev
oh evpou pe alms
make
my
tw
'offerings;
on
wliich 18
o^Aov ov8e
8e
19
p.era Oopv^ov,
Iou8atoi, temple, but neitlier witii a /cat crowd, nor with tumult: who ought to have been here beKaTTjyopeiv e\ tl eyocev irpos pe. fore you 'to accuse me, had 1] avTOL ovtol etTraTcoaav, ei ri 20 Or else let these same licre they any charge against me or say, if they have found any evil evpov iv ip-ol a.8iKi]pa, aTavT09 else let these themselves say,
oLTTo
Trjs
A.aLas
croi;
Of? 0(1
7rt
"irapeivai
20
P Aaxco, I exercise myself not in force and compass equal call was a word of to this term. I use diligence, skill, and constancy. Aaxto middle signification, and, in general, signified any opinion meditare est et ex exercere se in re aliqua. Grcgorius. It is good or bad. Non sum in eadem cum ilLo liaresi, i. e. sen- constantly to meditate and exercise one^s self in any thing Sialenliam I am not of the same opinion with him. TuU. navTos, perpetually, without ceasing. Paradox. Secta odiosus est vocahulum quam heeresis : a se' Rom. 26. UQoofo^as, oblations, offerings, ch. 21 cundo dicilur. Heeresis Grjecis dicitur ab clegendo. EccleGnBci appellabant Ileb. 10 16. 5, 8, 10, 14, 18. siastical writers take it for an error in religion, and so it may 15
Kara
trjv
bSov
r,v
Xeyovoiv alocair,
which they
it
sect
literally, heresy.
At
the beginning
be defined.
Il'hen they had finished their social prayers, Hercs;/ is, however, regarded rather as a funda- 7iQoa<fO(iar. mental error taught and defended with obstinacy. Two things bread and wine were presented to the minister who was Supper and its instituare regarded as essential to heresy. 1st, it must respect and accustomed to recite the words of the tion. independent of their contributions This was after, and stubconcern Ike articles of our faith ; 2dly, there must be a
Crit. Sacra. there must be error to the poor. Taken in Scripture, Ev ois, in his El' oli el^ov fie 7;yviOfiEi'OV cv ria Uqio. malem partem. Leigh's Crit. Sacra. The word is found ch. duia occupor, dum ejusmodi pietatis ojpcia cxsequor, while 5 15 5 for a sect, ch. 24 5, and 28 22. 17
it:
pertinacia in votunlatc.
engaged
fied
found
me
puri-
Ai^crtxoi, Titus 3
5,
indicates one
who
takes pleasure in
certain Jeu-s
sectarisms.
Crit. Sacra.
accusers allege.
gests
from Asia excited a tumult, not I, as my The verb is wanting, and the context sugFor tf ok, Sch.,
Ln.,
the supplement.
Gb. suggest
I"
by
El
11 ixoeiv.
CHAP. XXIV.
REVISED VERSION.
163
GREEK TEXT.
doing in me, while I stood be- fjLOV eVt Tov (TuveSptov ^ rj irepX "if they found any evil in me, when I stood before the counfore the council, ^(0VI]9, ?)? iKpa^a fJ.L5.9 TaVTl]9 cil, except it be for this one 21 Except it be for this one icrTco? ii^ avTols, Otl irepi uva- 'expression which I made voice, that I cried, standing standing among them. Coneyco (TTaaecof veKpiou Kpn'o/xat among them. Touching the recerning the resurrection of the surrection of the dead I am arip.(pov vfj) vjxcov. dead I am this day called in " 'AKOVcras- Se ravra 6 ^r]Xi^ called in question by you this question.
day.
21
ave^aXero avTOVs, aKpL^ea-Tepov And when Felix heard these 22 heard elScos ra Trepl knowing more accuratethings, rrjs 68ov, etTrcoi', these things, having more perly the things in regard to the Orav Avalas 6 ^^lA/ap^oy Kara- "way, he deferred them, and fect knowledge of that way, he /3i7, 8Layvoyaop.ai ra Kaff vp.as' said, When Lysias the chiliarch deferred them, and said. When Lysias the chief captain shall ' SiaTa^aixevos re ra inaTovTOL- shall comg down, I will tliorcome down, I will know the oughly examine the matters PXV T^p^^o'So-'- Tou JJavXov, e^^eij^ between you. And he com- 23 uttermost of your matter. 23 And he commanded a cen- re aveatv, Kai fiijSei'a KCoXveiu manded the centurion that inrrjpereLU y Paul should be kept, and that he turion to keep Paul, and to let Tav 'l8l(du avTov liiiii have liberty, and tiiat he irpoaip^eadat avrco. should have a 'relaxation, and none of his should forbid none of his acMera 8e rjp.epa9 riuas irapa- that he should forbid acquaintance to minister, or quaintance to minister, or come yivopievoi 6 0tjXi^ Apov- come to him. And, after some 24 unto him. 24 And after certain days, alXXt] rfj yviiaLKL avrou ovcrrj days, when Felix came with when Felix came with liis wife 'lovSata, ixeTeTrep.-^aro tov Uav- his wife Drusilla (who was Drusilla, which was a Jewess, a Jewess), he sent for Paul, Xoi', Kol rjKQvaev avTou Trepl r?;? he sent for Paul, and heard him and heard him concerning the "^ SiaXe(? XpKTTOv 7rL<TTcof. faith in >relation to Christ. concerning the faith in Christ. 2-5 And as he reasoned of yopiivov 5e avTov Trepl SiKato- And as he reasoned concern- 25
22 And
when
Felix
aw
"
Et
Ti tvQov,
found anything
thing wicked,
If they hai-e any thing against me, if they only once uses it. Its use indicates a thorough knowledge. Felix is distinguished for a full developed inquisitiveness in in me. ASiy.i]fia, anything unjust, anj'Therefore he trembled before l^ravros ftov sTtt. rou avveiigioVf when I ap- all cases brought before him.
I
peared,
or,
while
was standing
ctci,
before.
This versatile
its
AVhen
is
He promised to hear and to examine the case of Paul when chief captain Lysias had come down.
the logic and rhetoric of Paul (v. 25).
thoroughl3'.
him
gen-
by
^
liis
Eyeiv re aveatv.
chains.
rest,
take off
Em,
latitudinarian in
its
added by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. ix^oasQxead-ai, rejected by Ln., Tf., and doubtful by Gb. Tq^eiad-at avrov, being passive, and not mid. voice, should not Avsaig means a be, to keep him, but, that he should be kept.
After Paul, avrov
;;
The
trial
here
is 7t()t
ava-
relaxation.
This
its
is,
word
in
our language
limits
it.
that represents
Oiw jail
more than
" AvapaWofiai, here ^r]h^ avej3aXero, he deferred them.
It
is
word
liberty transcends
This
liivor,
is
an
ajrrej leyofievov,
a special relaxation of the rigors of the law, in Paul's amounting to a release, and yet it was not legally a
"
Axoi3eareooi', found
release.
To keep Paul
at rest,"
Murd.
Scriptures
ment," Wakef.
y
.iJinyvioaouat,
This
words, and
indicative that
he was
physician.
The
Siayreo-
death
and
theme, ne^i
rr;g eig
Xoiarov
Luke, Acts 2
word.
or towards
164
CHAP. XXV.
REVISED VERSION.
kul
GREEK TEXT.
KUi
righteousness,
eyKpareiaf
judgment
bled,
for
this
and answered,
Go
tiiy
way
26 He hoped also that money should have been given him of Paul, that he might loose him: wherefore he sent for him the oftener, and communed with him. TLas 8e TrXijpcodeLO-)]? eXafie 8iaversed with him. But after 27 But after two years PorSo-)(^oi/ 6 ([^rjXi^ JJopKiov (J>rj(jTOv two years Felix had a succescius Festus came into Felix' OeXcov re ^(apLTas KaradeaOai tols sor, Porcius Festus; and Felix, room: and Felix, willing to 'lovSaiOL? 6 0-)]Xi^, KaTeXiire rov willing to show the Jews a shew the Jews a pleasure, left
trembled, and answered. Go your way for this time; when iropevov ex^ I have a convenient season, I Kacpov 8e jxeTaXafiav peraKaXi(Topai ere' apa oe KUi eA7ri(^u>i>, will send for you. "At the same time hoping that money oTi ^pi]paTa 8o0y]aeTai. avTco viro would have been given him Tov JIavXov, oTTCof Xvar] avrov by Paul, that he might reSio Koi TTVKvoTepou avTov p.eralease him, he therefore sent TTipTTopievo'i ap-iXei. avrcS. Aufor him the oftener, and coneiJ.(j)ojj09
yevo/xefos o
viiv
'PttjXl^ care-
KpiOi-j,
2o
2G
27
Paul bound.
CHAP. XXV.
UavXov
SeSep.ei'Oi'.
favor, left
Paul bound.
CHAP. XXV.
CHAP. XXV.
eTTLJias
Trj
Now when
into
0IISTOS
iirap^la,
ovv
the province,
days he ascended from Cesarea days, he went up from Cesaeh lepocroXvpa diro Kaicrapelas. rea to Jerusalem. Then the to Jerusalem. 2 Then the high priest and " pe(l)avLaav Se avrco 6 apy(jLe- high priest, and the chief of
pera rpels
ajp-epafai^elBi]
'
jJia).fyonevov,
ver., six
though repiesented by disputing, com. times; by reasoning, four times; preaching, tivice;
;
communed
together,"
is its
curreiicr
evil.
and
It
import in N.
T.,
the topic
may
be either good, or
speaking, once
6ense.
discoursing,
or discussing,
is
its
generic
seems
to
their getiera and sj'ccies, as well as mercenary spirit, as the sequel warrants. The abstract or generic idea in this word is dissero, dicendo rem diducere, to deduce a matter, a fact, a " Enaqy^ia, found only twice in this book of Acts, is repcause, or a thing by discussion, or reasoning the dialectic resented by the word province, a verbal from cTiaQxofcai, auart. There is neither preaching nor teaching, neither dis- spicor, ccopi, from which eTiapxo^, prsefcctus from cTrt and
Words have
cussing nor exhorting, neither afBrming nor denying in the essence or act of reasoning. It is a simple comparison of
objects,
a^Xco, incipio
f.-r-
a^yia, a province.
is
passive,
active in originating.
Aqx?]
non
The
ducing.
bled.
Ilis
ings in
Tt appears
Titus 3 1. Ao/,ai qui mcro imperio strate, Luke 12 11. redundant or pleonastic, but pleonasms are allow- utuntur. Those who under God have plenary power, and by able in such cases. that power command, administer justice within their respec" "O.Tfuj IvoTi avTov omitted by Sch., Ln., Tf., and doubtful tive dominions. Hence a province is a department of an
:
Paul reasoned on certain topics Felix tremresponse demonstrated the power of Paul's reasonhis presence. Eato'&ai is omitted by Ln., Sch., Gb.
When
utrius-
It
is
Ijy
Gb.
nrrni,
It naturally occurs from tlnigtov, oti yorjuttTn Sod;;- empire placed under the management or government of one, and seems to be a circumstantial inference of much invested with supreme authority, whether it be human or
divine, or both.
plausibility.
2,
is
VfiiXet avToj,
3d
outhw, colloquor, he called Autorem fldei et consummatorera fidei^-the author and This word is found only four founder of the faith; not a particular or special faith, but the
It indicates familiar confaith,
the
Crit. Sacra.
This
is
liic
CHAP. XXV.
REVISED VERSION.
1G5
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
cliief of the Jews informed pevi KCLL 01 TTpatTOL Twv Iov8a[coi> theJews, informed him against him against Paul, and besought Kara rou UavXov, kou irupeKa- Paul, and besought iiim, ''askhim, alrov/ievoL X'^P'-^ ing for themselves a favor Xovv avTov, 3 And desired favour aarainst against him, that he would KUT avTov, oTrw? /jLeraTrefjiyjrrjTai him, that he would send for liim send for him to Jerusalem, to Jerusalem, laying wait in the avToi' els IfpoucraX7]fx, lve8pav preparing an 'ambush to kill way to kill him. TTOLovvTis aveXilv avTov Kara ttjv him on the way. But Festus 4 But Festus answered, that oSou. 6 fieu ovv ^rjUTOS dwe- answered that Paul should be Paul should be kept at Cesarea, Kpldrj, TrjpelcrOaL tou IJavXov ev kept in 'custody at Cesarea, and that he himself would deJvataapeia, eavTov 8e fxeAXecu iu and that he himself would part shortly thither. 5 Let them therefore, said he, Ta-^eL eKTVopeveaOai. 01 ovv shortly depart thither. Let which among you are able, go Svi/aTOL ev vjXLV, (pijai, av/Kara- the 'powerful among you, said down with mc, and accuse this he, go down with me and acman, if there be any wickedness l3ai>T9, e'i Ti icrrlu eV tc3 dv8p\ cuse this man, if there is any
""
in
him.
6
And when he had tarried among them more than ten days, he went down unto Cesarea;
and the next day sitting on the judgment-seat, commaiided Paul
to be brought.
7 And when he was come, the Jews which came down from
Jerusalem stood round about, and laid many and grievous complaints against Paul, which they alriap-ara (pepovres Kara tov could not prove; UavXov, a ovk Icr^yov aTroSel^aL, 8 While he answered for himdiroXoyovjxevov avrov, ovre self, Neither against the law of
avrov. wickedness in him. And when he had tarried rifxipas among them more than ten irXeiovs y] SeKa, /cara/Sa? eif iiTaidays, he went down to Cesacrapeiav, rrj CTravpiou KaOtaas rea; and the next day sitting evrl Tov j3i]iJ.aTOs, ineXevcre rou on the judgment-seat, comriavXov dy^drivai. irapayevo- manded Paul to be brought. And when lie was come, the jxevov 8e avrov, TTepLeaTrjaav ol Jews who came down from aiTO lepocroXvpLcov Kara^efiTjKO- Jerusalem stood around 'him, res lovSaloi, TroXXa kul ^apea and laid macy and heavy comTOVTCO,
KaTrjyopeiTcocrau
Aiarpii^as Se eV avTo7s
plaints
against
Paul,
;
which
8
they could not prove while he answered for himself, Neither against the law of the the Jews, neither against the et? Toif vopLOv rmv lovSaicov, ovre Jews, ^nor against the temple,
On
Sed ut Pricfeus recte monuit, hoc si Lucas voluisset, Josephus uses ol Swaroi in the same sense, and elders were as much as ever enraged against Paul, and no- many other writers as indicative of power, whether physical, Gb., Boothr. moral, or ecclesiastical. thing but his blood would satisfy their malice. ' Fonning a plot to kill him," Penn f ' EfiS^ay Tioiovt-Tti. neoiearr^aav, '^ stood around him, not the tribunal," " placing an ambush," Kuin. " having laid an ambush," Thonip. " stood round about," " stood around him," H.ick., Murd. " lying in wait to kill hhn," Wes. ; " preparing an Penn " stood around," Thomp. " Surrounded him," Murd.
^
For 6 apx'^f^s
is
substituted ol a^xie^sis
venire.
scripsisset.
ambush," Hack.
''
'
ey.TiooEvead ai. This indicates not a refusal, Hack. Tf. has /.aTatfe^ovree, instead of tfeQomes, before xaia A7tey.oi&ri but an intimation that he should be still kept at Csesarea, in- rov UavXov. JstoStc^at aTToSiiy.ifui, probo, demonstro, Acts asmuch as Festus was about to return to that place, and 2: 21. 2 Thess. 2 4. ^ OvTE eis TOV rouov would, when there, judge his case. Ovre three to leoor sis Katanga, " That Paul was in custody," Thomp. ; " kept times very specific Ti;^eiad-at. neither against the law, the temple, nor
to
lie
"
in custody,"
Hack.
against Caesar.
Not
Hack.
Ei3
is
it
those
' ' let
who
it
in their
power.
Cal., Grot..
occurs in cases of
Rela-
The context tion to, for, or against, is often indicated by it. among you who are able, said he, must decide its value. is Xgiarov may, according to the " Let those, therefore, among import of the preceding verb, be either for, or against Christ. corae down with me." Penn you who are able," Murd. Verba ol Siraroi ir i/itv ErasOvre eis KaioccQa ri t-ua^rov, neither have I in any respect
those,
tlierefore,
;
Let the chief men among you go down with me," Thomp.
mus, Grotius
alii
esplicant: quibus
commodum
est Cresarum
1G6
chap. XXV.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
have
the
temple, nor yet against Cesar et? TO lepov, oi/re els Kaiaapa ri nor yet against Cesar have I ^ I offended any thing at all. rj/j.apToi'. ^rjaros Se toIs at all offended. But Festus, 9 But Festus, willing to do louSaloLf OeXiov KaraQi- willingto do the Jews a ''favor,
X"/^^
Jews
Paul,
and
answered Paul, and said, Will elire, Wilt thou go OeXeis eh IepoaoXv/j,a avajSaa, you go up to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these things Jerusalem, and there be enel Trepi tovt<ov KpLveaOai eir
a pleasure, answered aOai, oLTTOKpidelf
said,
tw UavXa
before
epov
Eiil
me ?
Then
said Paul, lo
ElTre
8e
me?
10
IlavXos,
Then
Tov
elpa,
^i]paT09
Kalaapos
Cesar's judgment-seat, where I lovSaiovs ovSei' i]8LKi]aa, as koI ought to be judged to the Jews ^' av KaXXiou eTTiyLvcoaKeLS' el have I done no wrong, as thou pev yap olBlkS) kcu a^LOV Bavdrov very well knowest.
:
earws
ou pe 8el KpLveaOai.
be an offender, Trerrpa^a ti, ou TvapaLTOvpai, to of death, I refuse not to or have committed any thing aiTodavelv el 8e ouSei' eaTLv oiv die; but if tliere is notliing worthy of death, I refuse not to ouTOi KaTTjyopoual pov, ovSels in these matters of whicii they die but if there be none of these pe SvuaTai avTols ^apiaaadai. accuse me, 'no man can de^^ tilings whereof these accuse me, Kaiaapa eirtKaXovpat. ToTe no man may deliver me unto b 0)-jaTOs crvXXaXi'jaas peTo. tov liver me up to them I appeal to Cesar. Then Festus, when them. I appeal unto Cesar. avpfSovXLOu, (XTreKpidrj, Ivaicrapa he had talked with the coun12 Tlien Festus, when he had
11 For
if
judgmentseat, where I ought to be judged: to the Jews I have done no wrong, as you 'yourself very well know. For if I am doing wrong, and have committed any thing worthy
I stand at
Cesar's
ii
12
eTTLKeKXijcrai,
eiri.
Kaiaapa
tto-
pevarj.
"
'Hpepav 8e ^layevopevav you go. Cesar? unto Cesar shalt thou go. Tivcou, Ayphriras o jiaaiXevs kcu And after certain days, king 13 And after certain days, king Agrippa and Bernice came BepviKYj KaTijvTyaau els Kaiaa- Agrippa and Bernice came to peiav, aairaaopevoi. tou 0rjaTOU. Cesarea to 'salute Festus. And unto Cesarea, to salute Festus.
14
n H
cos
'
Kara&ea&at, second
in
24 27, to ingratiate liimsclf with into custody. "No one can give me up to them, merely to the Jews, Felix left Paul a prisoner. On ch. 24 27 Kuinoel gratify," Dodd. ; ' no one has power to deliver me up to " no one should deliver me up to gratify makes the following remark: " Xaon', xf'fiTn, xn^nns naTa- them," Penn
nere, to reinst.ate himself; ch.
: ;
" no one can gratify them at my expense," no one maj' sacrifice me to their pleasure," Murd. a very free translation no man can give me up to of which examples from Demosthenes, Plato, Diodorus are adduced and further refers to Kypkius, Eisner, Wetstein. gratify them," Thomp. e7itxakeo/iai, ovuat cognominor, Kaiaapa cjltxaXov/tai It is an act of prudent selfishness to confer a favor upon a person, in expectation that in some emergency it may redound modo j^assive, raodo active sumitur, et utroque, to call upon to our advantage; nay, tliat it may be demanded as a right. another for help in extremity, sometimes merely to call, to
Tc
apud
aliquem, ut suo
them," Boothr.
Wakef.
"
'"
'
To do
'
the
Jews
name, Ileb. 11
16.
1 Pet. 3
15.
Crit. Sacra.
Em,
followed
by a
genitive, oc-
'
Svf.kaX?iaas,
is
communing
N.
with,
talking with,
/lera
curs Matt. 27
19.
its
current value, N. T.
T., counsel,
conferred
in
its
av/tiilovXiov,
and
2G
'
in
currency
five times,
twice council.
Emxeylr,-
often represented
:
by the word
before.
23
30
2-i
19
25
20
Frequently surnanicd
2.
upon.
Salute, greet, and embrace are
its
AoTtaao/iei'oi.
repre-
Here
by
to deliver
vp
Here salute
is
most apropos.
CHAP. XXV.
REVISED VERSION.
167
GREEK TEXT.
Festus de- eVel, 6 ^rjcTTOs T(S l3aaiXeL avi- days, Festus ""set forth to the clared Paul's cause unto the dero TO. Kara tov JTavXou Xeycoi', king the facts concerning Paul, king, saying, There is a certain 'Ai'i']p TLS io-ri Karakek^Lixiievos saying, There is a certain man about Felix man left in bonds by Felix VTTO <PrjktKOi 8e(Tf.aoi, ^ Trepl ov, left prisoner by
many
days,
15
1-5
was
and the elders of the Jews in7rpe(Tj3vTpoi tQ)v Iov8aL(i)v, aiformed me, desiring to liavc judgtrpos TOvpevoL /car avrov SLKrif. ment against him. 16 To whom I answered. It oOf dTreKpldfjv, otl ovk eartu is not the manner of the Roi'do9 'Pcofiatois y;apL^ea6aL riva mans to deliver any man to die, avOpcoTTov eif airmXetav, irpiv i] before that he which is accused 6 KaTrj-yopovfxeuo^ Kara TrpoawTTOV face, face to have the accusers and have license to answer for e'^OL Tovs KaTi]yopov?, tottov re himself concerning the crime a-jToXoyias Xa.(3oL Trepl tov iyKXij'
whom, when I was at Jerusayevofie'uov /lov eh lepocraXv/xa, lem, the chief priests and the i^e(pa.i/Laai> ol ap^iepeh kul o'l elders of the Jews brought an
information, asking
for
them;
him
to ic
whom
It is not answered the custom of the Romans to deliver any man to die before I
:
he that
is
17 Therefore,
fxuTO?.
come
on
hither, without
on the judgment-seat, and commanded the man to be brought forth; IS Against whom, when the accusers stood up, they brought none accusation of such things aiTLUU iTT(ppou wv vTTevoovv of such things as I surmisas I supposed ^^ ^rjTi'jpaTa 8e Ttva 7rep\ ed but had certain questions iycoJ 9 But had certain questions their
the
sat
!
morrow
avveXOovTOiv oiv av- Therefore, when they had come p.rjSejj.lai' hither, without any "delay on the TTOLrjadpevos, rfj i^rj? KaOiara^ morrow, I sat on the judgmentscat, and commanded the man eVi TOV ^?7/Liaror, (KeXevaa dx^dijagainst whom, to be brought vai TOV dfSpa- ^^Trepl ov uTapwhen the accusers stood up, 6evTes ol KUTi'iyopoL ovSe/xiav they brought no accusation
^'
18
19
i8la^ against him of their own super- Trjs stition, and of one Jesus, which irpos avTou,
Beiai.dai/xoi'Las
/cat Trept
against
Je-
T.,
rendered, com.
Wakef
"
laid the
business" Dodd.
Not
too
XaQii,eaiyai
rwa avd-Qomov,
;
"
to
gratify any
man
with the
condemnation of another," Wakef. ; " to give up any man to "Veyne tvorshiperes," Wiclif; "more lators have expressed. " to give up a man gratuitously destruction," Thonip., Dodd. others attentive to religious matters," Bloomfield. This than "to give up any man," Penn; " to deto be slain," Murd. Pollux has assigned SeiaiS.uiKov is sufBciently paraphrastic. liver up any man to die," Boothr. It is by some supposed that Paul used it in to the jnous. " AvajloXrjv an ;ra| Xsyofisvov delay. favorable sense, to propitiate the ears of the Athenians.
;
"Much have aroused their prejudices. This is doubtful. transas our superstitious, too not worship," given to Divine
this
"
'Tjtevoovv
eyta,
imperfect active
of inovoeto, suspicor.
"Againsfwhom, when
brought no
"And
his
a true bill when he charged the Athenians of being exceedingly devoted to the worship of the shades or spirits of dead hero-men.
accusers stood up with him, and they were not able to sub-
any criminal charge against him as I had expected," Wakef. " They advanced no charge of such things as I expected," Thomp. After vnepoovv eyca, Tiovr^^av is added by Ln., doubtful by
stantiate
vox medio, may signify also, more superstitious," Hack., who on ch. 17 21-23 adds: "It is improbable, as a matter of just rhetoric, that the apostle em"JetaiSai,uove,rTs^ovs, a
:
ployed
it in
marks."
Gb.
'TTxevoovv,
"
He proceeds to deduce their seeking after God (which Paul, doubtless, considered as something good) from
among
object
lie
which
;
Wakef., Thomp.
1
"
" expected."
the Athenians.
:
who would
its
JctoiSaiuotiai,
and SciatSniiioitoTeiio;,
ch. 17
22, are
IGS
KI.N'G
CHAP. XXV.
REVISED VERSION.
sus, vpho
GREEK TEXT.
Ao?
yov,
'
was
to
dead,
alive.
whom
had
died,
whom Paul
And how to
be- 20
in-
be
aTTopoufxei/os Se eyo}
affirmed to be alive.
20 And because I doubted of such manner of questions, I asked him whether he would go to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these matters. 21 But when Paul had appealed to be reserved unto the hearing of Augustus, I commanded him to be kept till I might send him to Cesar. 22 Then Agripjia said unto
Festus, I
tovtov
^rjriiaLV, e'Ae-
cause I doubted
vestigate
sucli
l3ovXoiTo TTopeveadaL
eh
questions,
lepovaaXrjjj.,
KUKel
KpiveaOaL
wepl TOVTccv.
eiriKaXeaaixeuov
els Ti]v
Tov 8e
UavAov
avTov
rijpi'jdrji/ai
TOV ^e(3a(TT0u
TiipeicrOaL
Siayi/cocrLi',
eKeXevaa
ov
'"
asked him whether he vv-ould go to Jerusalem, and be judged concerning tliese matters but Paul having appealed, to be kept as a prisoner, with a view to the 'examination of Augustus, I commanded him to be kept till I shall send
21
e(j)r],
JSfiovXo/ir}u
kcll
avTos tov
him
to Cffisar.
Tiien Agrippa
22
(XKOvcraL.
Se, A.v-
(f)7]a\i',
aKOVcrrj avTOV.
would wish to hear the man. To-morrow, said he, you shall
23
' Trj ovv eiravpLov eXdovTos hear him. 23 And on the morrow, when TOV AypLTTTTa Koi TljS jBepVLKTJS And on the morrow, when Agrippa was come, and Bernice, kol Agrippa had come, and Berwith great pomp, and was en- fxeTa iroXXris (pai'Taa-ias, tered into the place of hearing, elaeXBovTOJv els to uKpoa.Tijpioi', nice, with much pomp, and re tols ')(j.XLap-^0Ls Kai av8- had entered into the place of with the chief captains and principal men of the city, at Festus' paai TOLS KaT ec;X'?^ ovctl Tijs 'audience, with the chiliarchs commandment Paul was brought TtoXeciis, KOL KeXevaapTos tov (Pt-j- and principal men of the city,
aw
forth.
Paul was brought forth. Then 24 And Festus said. King (f)r]aii' 6 (pijaTos, 'AypiTrira /3aFestus says, King Agrippa, and all Agrii)[)a, men which are here present with us, ye see this aiXev, KOL TvavTes ol crvpTrapovTes anil all men who are pres-
(TTov,
riyOi]
llavXos.
^^
at
the
Kai
command
of Festus,
2i
all
the multi-
ij/Mi'
ai'Spes,
decopeiTe
tovtoi'I ent
with
us,
you
see
this
and aim,
Ilackett.
by a revelation
Neander,
diagnosis of disease, or
E^Sovloiiai,
its
symptoms
nationalized.
the word used by James and Paul to indicate Jewish and Christian sense and currency, and much more in concert with its object and design than Seiat&(jr^ay.Bta is
religion in its
Sfit/iorta.
'
xJiriyftaaoitai
Smyi'ioaii.
The
latter
is
was minded, willing, Such is the variety of its renderings, com. ver. / myself was willing, quite analogous to Paul's style, Rom. 9 3, r,vxo,u);]' yap nvroi. Like the Jews, said Paul, For I too myself was wishing to be accursed from Clirist, rxtaO'rjtn etiai- not when he wrote to the Romans,
E^ov}.o/ir,v y.at nvzos.
in his
former
state, as if
ha
hearings the hearing of Augustus. Cognition is its most appropiiate representative in our vernacular. The judgment,
or hearing of a cause
tion
had
said,
"
As they
are
now
so once
was
I,"
wishing to be
to Festus,
So Agrippa said
trial,
or an investigation, or examina-
am
presents
it
Any
is
hear him.
Agrippa
iid
This
a striking instance of
Vide 26
Kuin.
freedom of interpretation of metaphorical language. gnosco instead of connosco, or of con and nosco.
Cicero uses this word as equivalent to
McTa 7ToV.r,s j'niTaoins, cum ingenti pompa with great pomp tiOE).&ommv eis to axooaxijotov, having entered with Suetonius, to judge, or determine a matter. Physicians have great pomp into ro axpoixr>;ptoi', the Hall of audience the introduced this word into tlieir science and art, and now we place of hearing found only in this place N. T., Auditorium.
'
make
inquiry, and
CHAP. XXVI.
REVISED VERSION.
169
GREEK TEXT.
tude of the Jews have dealt with TTepi ou irdu to ttXtjOo? twv Iov- man about whom "all the mulme, both at Jerusalem, and also 8aio3U eveTV^(pv /xol kv re lepo- titude of the Jews have interceded with me, both at Jeruhere, crying that he ought not aoXvjxoL^ Kol ii^ddSe, iiri^oavTes salem, and also here, crying to live any longer. eyco out that he ought not to live fxi-j oetu (rjv avTov fj.7]KTL. 25 But when I found that he KaTa\a^6fjLi>09 fJ.rj8ev a^iou any longer. But when I found had committed notliing worthy that he had committed nothOavoLTOv avTov ireirpa-^evai, kou of death, and that he himself ing worthy of death, and he avTOV Se TouTOV eiTLKaXeaafjieuov himself having appealed to hath appealed to Augustus, I Tov Se^acTTOi', eKpiva irepLireiv Augustus, I determined to have determined to send him. "^ vrepl ov of whom I have avTov. a(T(l)aXes rt send him have no cer26 Of whom I
:
25
26
ypaxj/ai. tcS Kvpico ovk e-)(a>' 8lo have brought him irpoi'^yayov avTov e(p vpcov, /cat forth before you, and specially p.d\iaTa eVt crov, fiaaiXev 'Ayking Agrippa, before thee, dvaKpiaeais rrjs pimra, ovrcof examination had, I that after ypo^'^oLi. ' a\oyevop,ivr]s o'X'^ might have somewhat to write. yov yap fiot 8okl, KepurovTa 27 For it seemeth to me unreasonable to send a prisoner, 8iCrp,L0V, pi) KUL TaS KUT avTov and not withal to signify the alrias aiip-dvaL. crimes htid against him.
my lord.
Wherefore
my
sovereign,
wlierefore
'^'-
have brought him forth before you; and especially before you, king Agrippa, that after examination, I may have something to write. For it seems to me "unreasonable to send a prisoner, and not also
to signify the charges against
27
him.
CHAP. XXVI.
CHAP. XXVI.
unto Paul,
CHAP. XXVI.
'AFP innAS
navXov
vTvlp
607?,
'
8e TT/oof rhv
ctol
J^TTLTpeTreTai
aeavTov Aeyeiv.
^
Tore
and answered
for
himself:
answered for himself: I think myself happy, king Agrippa, VTTO lovSalcoi', (SacriXev because I shall answer for myAyplmra, {]y>]paL epavrov pa- self this day before you, confor myself this day before thee, touching all the things whereof Kapiou peXXwv diroXoyeladaL eiTL cerning all the things of ^ paXiaTa yvoa- which I am accused by 'Jews (Tou a-i]pepov I am accused of the Jews
2 I think myself happy, king X^^P<^7 Xov/xai Agrippa, because I shall answer
'
navXos
n^pl
'
irdvTcav
wv eyKa-
"
Jews."
A very vague
charge,
Saw
in
Zr]v
avrov
^r^xexi.
EviTvxov
fioi,
"
Some
" E-ntToETieTai. aot vtico aeavrov 7.yEiv. For vntq, Ln., Tf., Gb. would substitute iti^i. Nothing important in deciding whether concerning himself, or for himself, is quite this case equal in law, or equity. And whether we represent emTQtnco
;
manuscripts read,
^rjv and so in the by svffer, or permit, or have leave, or license, or liberty, is avrov d'ava- wholly a matter of taste, as it is, indeed, in a hundred other and others, next verse some read, fiavarov avror, cases. In our taste, we would prefer, " you are permitted to Tov." Hack. " ITioi ov, concerning whom I have nothing sure, definite speak for yourself," or, thou art permitted to speak for thy" In o/^co ri y^axi-m the pronoun be- self You should be followed by yourself, and thou by thyto zprile to the sovereign.
longs to the first verb, not to the second," Kuin., Hack. " Some repeat aayaf.eg after n. (Mey.), which is not necessary,"
self,
a congruity which
is
perceived.
^
Hack. For y^ax/jai Ln., Tf. y^a^co, Gb. doubtful. * " For it is unsuitable when we send up a prisoner, not to " unreasonable in .sending a designate his offense," Murd.
;
Grammatically, there
is
Jews.
"without specifying the charge," Thomi). charge," Wakef. ; " the charges," Boothr.
whole nation. We appreciate the difference between, Americans have taken Cuba, and, the Americans have taken Cuba. "signifying the As a scribe, or even as a prudent man, Paul would not have represented himself before King Agrippa as having the whole
Penn
170
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
because I know you to be 3 Esjjecially, because I hioxu arrjv ovra <re iravTcov rav Kara especially 'skilled in all cuslOuiv re kou ^iitijixoltcov. thee to be expert in all customs 'louSaiovs toms and questions which are which are auiong and questions Seo/xal aov, fiuKpoOu/xcos 8lo among Jews; wherefore I bethe Jews: wherefore I beseech uKovcrai fxov. ^ rrju fxeu ovv seech you to hear me pathee to hear me patiently. fiiwalv /JLOV T1]V (K VeOTTTjTOS, TTjV tiently. 4 My manner of life from my air a.p)(j]f yevoixwiv eu tm Wi/ei. My manner of life from my youth, which was at the first ' laaaL youth, which was at the first iv lepoaoXvixoig, fxov among mine own nation at JeTrpoyivai- among my own nation at Jeiravres ol 'lovSaloi, rusalem, know all the Jews, eav OeAaxri rusalem, all the Jews know, aKOvres /J-e apcoOev, 5 Wliich knew me from the
'
beginning, (if they would testi- p.apTvpeiv, on Kara ttjv aKpi- who have ''known me from fy,) that after the most straitest ^eaTaTTjv alpeaiv ttjv rj/xerepas the beginning, if they would sect of our religion, I lived a testify, that after the strictest e^Tjo-a (PapiaaLOf OprjcrKela^ Pharisee. sect of our religion, I lived a Kol vvv iir eXTrlSi r?;? TTyooy 6 And now I stand, and am Pharisee. And now I stand, judged for the hope of the Tovy Trarepas evrayyeXias yevo- and am judged for the hope promise made of God unto our p.ev7]f VTTO rov Oeov ea-TijKa Kpiof the promise made by God
**
fathers
Unto
which
iironiue
our po/xevos,
etf rju
tlie
accom-
twelve tribes, instantly serving God day and night, liope to come. For which hope's sake, king Agrippa, I am accused of tlie Jews. 8 Why should it be thought
Xou
vvKTa kol plishment of \\'hich promise i]p.epav Xarpevov iA7ri(^ei Karav- our twelve tribes,- earnestly serving God day and night, rrjaai' irepX fjs ekiviBos iyKaXovhope to attain; on account jxaL, l3aaiXv 'AypiTTira, vtto rav of which hope, king Agrippa, 'Iov8aiu>u. tl; ainarov Kpive- I am accused by Jews. What
rjp-ujv
lu eKTei'eia
nation of the Jews combined against him and judiciously says, Jews, certain Jews.
he very legally graphers are perplexed in defining them. Webster himself is bewildered in his efforts to discriminate and clearly disOn this vTCo lovSnuov Professor Hackett says " without tinguish them. Our very best writers and orators confound Wisthe article (comp. 22 30), because he would represent the them. ICnowledge is both speculative and practical. accusation as purely Jewish in its character." Very good, in- dom is the maximum of knowledge, prudence, and discretion deed but not quite enough. Purely Jewish may include combined. We may have much knowledge, and no wisdom.
;
We sometimes find intelligent fools, and comparativel3' ignocom- rant wise men. " I wisdom dwell with prtidcnce, and find bination against him, was, indeed, greatly enhancing the argu- out the knowledge of artful devices," said the wisest and the ment against himself. But Paul, still more prudently, gives most intelligent man of Bible history. Knowledge is theothe whole nation of the Jews
ble for the occasion.
;
still
too formidaall in
word Jews,
an
indicating a
mere
clique,
and
retic
It is not
forci-
"
and speculative; wisdom is discriminating and practical. The Sophia of the Greeks, and the Chachemah of the He-
we
find
illustration, so
unambiguous and
men to perceive what is fit or suitable to be done, acThe power of its absence can only be valued cording to the knowledge they may possess of the circumby the power of its presence. " The head and front of his stances of time, place, persons, manners, and end of doing." We, So defines Alexander Cruden in his Concordance and in offending " extends only to an indefinite class of Jews. therefore, prefer, " I am accused by Jews" to, " I am accused this definition lie excels all the lexicographers that come within my horizon. by the Jews."
the grammatical power of the presence or absence of
the
article.
'
Mahora
yi'coarr;i>,
especially intelligent,
is
is
good
but wo
n^oyivioaxovxEs
// avioO'er.
'"
Who knew me
from the
years
better.
first,"
Wes.
"
;
who were
;
acquainted with
a prior
me many
and knowledge, are not synonymous, but ago," Wakcf they have There is no writer known to us that does early period," Thomp. " often confounded. And, indeed, our lexico- ginning." Penn. not often confound these terms.
IVisdom,
skill,
Who
CHAP. XXVI.
REVISED VERSION.
incredible
raises the
171
GREEK TEXT.
vfiiu, et 6
God
self,
eyeipu ;
eyio
/xev
with
dead?
9 I verily thought with my- efxavTcS TTpos to ouofia Irjaov I, indeed, thought -with myself 9 that I ought to do many that I ought to do many things Tov Na^wpaiov 8eiu ttoXXo, Ivavthings contrary to the name of against the name of Jesus of Tia irpa^af o kul eiroiyaa ev Jesus of Nazareth. Nazareth. Which things I also 10 10 Which thing I also did IepoaroXvp.OL9, kou ttoXXovs tu>v did in Jerusalem and many of
:
in
Jerusalem
and
many
saints did I shut up in prison, Ti]v irapa twv dp^iepecou i^ov- having received authority from having received authority from and when di'aipovp.ei'cou re the chief priests the chief priests and when they atav Xa^wv they were put to death, I gave were jjut to death, I gave my avTcou KaTi]veyKa \j/i](f)oi>. Koi
; ;
them
;
Kara
oft
Tracras"
XaKLs
Tifxcopcou
synagogues, I comto
revile
^Jesus,
pelled them to blaspheme and ^Xa(j^i~ip.(lv TrepLcraS)^ re being exceedingly mad against jjLaLvopievos avrols, iSicoKOu
f)elled
them
eco^
them, I persecuted tlicm even KUL ? ei> oi? Taf e^co TToAet?. unto strange cities. Koi Troptvojxevos els ti-jv Aap.a12 Whereupon, as I went to Damascus, with authorit}' and (TKOU per e^ovcrlas koI iTTLTpoTrrjs commission from the cliief Ti]s irapa rav dp-yj.epi(iiv, i)pepriests,
pas pcn]s, Kara Tr]v 68ov elSou, ovpavodev virep ri^v in the way a light from heaven, iSaa-iXev, above the brightness of the sun, Xap.7rpoTi]Ta tov tjXlov, TrepiXashining round about me, and p.\j/ai' pe (f)co9 Koi Tovs ipo\ them which journeyed with me. 7ropevop.evov9. ttolvtcov 8e kuAnd when we had 14 And when we were all
13 At mid-day,
king, I
saw
aw
being exceedingly mad against them, persecuted I them even to foreign cities. In doing this, as I went to Damascus, with authority and commission from the chief priests, king, I saw along at mid-day, the ^way a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round about me, and those that journeyed with me.
and
12
13
all fallen to 14
fallen to the earth, I heard a TaTrecrovTcav rjpwu els ttjv yrjv, voice speaking unto me, and 7]K0vaa (pcofi]!^ XaXovaav ivpos saying in the Hebrew tongue, pe Kol Xeyovaav Trj E^paidi Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou StaXeKTcp, SaovX, SaovX, tl p.e me ? It is hard for thee to kick SicoKeisj aKXrjpov (rot Trpos Kevagainst the pricks. 1-5 And I said. 'Eya> 8e elirov, art thou. Tpa XuKTi^eiv.
ing to me, and saying in the Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul, why
Who
''
And he said, I am Jesus Tis ei Kvpie; 'O 5e elirev, Eyca thou persecutest. elpi 'Irjaovs ou av StcDKeis. ''aA16 But rise, and stand upon thy feet for I have appeared Xa avaaTrjBi, Kat o'TrjOi ein tovs unto thee for this purpose, to TToSas (TOV els tovto yap uKpdiju
Lord ?
'
whom
do you persecute me? It is hard for you to kick against goads. And I said. Who art And he said, I thou. Lord? am Jesus whom you persecute. But rise, and stand upon your feet for I have appeared to you for this purpose, to make you a minister and a wit:
15
16
El
is
if.-
by
that, in
the com.
speak
against
Christ,
or
to
speak
disparagingly of him,
is
ver.
Tl, interrogative,
what ?
indicative of surprise.
According blasphemy.
'
we punctuate and
Kara
T?;v
Do Wette,
(Mey., Eob.)
render
'
it,
What ?
revile
Is it judged, etc.
way," Hack.
To
Jesus.
Jesus,
in
place,
it
is
is
necessary
Roman
supplement
the
sense
to of
ordinary readers.
the
passage.
It
Indeed,
coutextnally
if
writers.
"
was not
as
some,
not
Nam
To
Adversum stimulum
Terence.
172
GREEK TEXT.
(Toi,
REVISED VERSION.
vTrrjpe-
thee a minister and a witness both of these things which thou hast seen, and of those things in the whicli I will appear unto thee 17 Delivering thee from the people, and from the Gentiles,
make
Trpo^eLpiaaaOaL ae
you
;
TTjv Kol
re
i'o?
6(f)0)]croiJ.a[
e^aipov/xe/cat
ere
e/c
tou
Xaov
rau
edvwv,
els
avol^aL oljyOaXjxovs avrcov, rov unto whom now I send thee, IS To open their eyes, and eTnaTpeyj/ai ajro (tkotovs els (f)cos to turn tJicm from darkness to /cat Trjf f^ovaias rov Sarava eVi light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may Tov Oeov, Tov Xafielv aurovf receive forgiveness of sins, and in- acpeo'Li' afxapTLoJv, kol KXrjpov iv
lieritance
are
by faith that is in me. 19 Whereupon, O king Agrippa, I was not disobedient unto
sanctified
rfj
eiy
have seen, and of those tilings in which I will appear to you delivering you from the peopie, and from the Gentiles, to whom I now send 'you, to open their eyes, that they may turn from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan to God, tliat they may 'receive forgiveness of sins, and an inheritance among them that are sanctified, by the
faith respecting kme.
i"
18
ira,
ovK
eyepofj.j]v
ovpavico oTTTacna,
20 But shewed first unto them AafiaaKcS 7rpa>Tov kol 'lepoaoof Damascus, and at Jerusalem, and at Jerusalem, and throughAv/j.019, et? iraaav re TTfv y^copav and throughout all the coasts of out all the region of Judea, Judea, and tlica to the Gentiles, Trjs lovSaias, kol toIs eOveaLv, and then to the Gentiles, that
Whence, king Agrippa, I was not disobedient to the aXXa tol9 ev heavenly vision, but showed first to those of Damascus,
uTreidi^s
rrj
19
20
'
The
it
in their version,
Some when
second
This
infinitive,
is
Hack.
and pro-
ttioth,
the faith,
We
the
end of his mission. Their work, whose eyes were enlightened, is also explicitly declared. It is distinctly, 1st, turning from darkness to liglit 2d!y, and, consequently,
;
apostolic writings in
two very
;
different, distinct,
and clearly
appreciable
plated.
less
it
attitudes
subjectively
When
become
;
first,
"
and,
subject of a proposition,
an-
"an
and association. On turning to Paul's splendid It is Ttiarei rr] cis eus. development of the renowned " cloud of witnesses," lie sumHioTee rri etg efie. " Our English translators, and some mons the mighty men of faith to demonstrate his own defiothers, join with riyinoitci'Oi; but the words specify evidently nition of it. He first defines faith, and gives ttvent>/-three the condition by which believers obtain the pardon of sin. and cases of it, illustrative of it as a principle of action in its suban interest in the heavenly inlieritance." Ilackett. Jlh is ject. In each and every one of these cases it is anarthrous. seldom represented by upoii, and even in those cases it may In conclusion (Ileb. 11 39) he saj'S, oiroi Tiarrcs /tn^Tv^z]significance
:
arthrous
when
with
regard
to," in re-
Thus distinguishing
;
ference to"
or,
in order
rrj.
to
some end, or
is
object.
an
inheritance
the distinctive and most characteristic instrument in the Evangelical dispensation, or the
present existing administration of the remedial system, conBuumiated in the person, the mission, and the work of the
Ets
= Ttiarei
This
With regard
are not only good English, but as fashionable as unto me, to-
Faith is, however, but an instrument. never an ultimate end, but a means to the attainment of ultimate ends.
ward many
11,
all
associations.
CHAP. XXVI.
REVISED VERSION.
173
GREEK TEXT.
for
caught me in the temple, and went about to kill me. 22 Havinar therefore obtained help of God, I continue unto this day, witnessing botli to small and great, saying none other things than those which the prophets and Moses did say should come: 23 That Christ should suffer, und that he should be the first that should rise from the dead, and should shew light unto the people, and to the Gentiles. 21 And as he thus spake for hin:self, Festus said with a loud voice, Paul, thou art beside thyself; much learning doth make thee mad. 25 But he said, I am not mad, most noble Festus; but speak fortii the words of truth and
soberness.
aTrayyeXXwv jxeTavoelv, kul errL- they should 'reform and turn aTpe(peii' iirl rov Oeou, a^ia ri]? to God, and do works proper for reformation. For these repentance. irpaaaovTa^. ^eravoias ^pyoi 21 For these causes the Jews ^^ eveKO. TOVTCov [xe ol 'lovSaLoi causes the Jews seized me in
avXXafiojxevoL eV
21
tw
r?/?
lepcf,
"
eirei-
22
pa>vTO Sia'^eiplaaadaL.
errcKov-
play
Tov tinue to this day, testifying Oeov, a^pi- Ti]s rj/J-epas TavTTjS both to small and great, sayeaTrjKa, p.apTupovp.ei/o^ l^'-'^P^ "^^ ing no other thftgs than those KUL fxeyaXcp, ovSeu kto9 Xeycov which the prophets and MoeXaXrjaav ses did say would come that ol TPyao^T^rai U)v re the Christ "was to suffer, and jxeXXovTcov yLveaOat kul Mcoaiis, that he first, by his resurrec'^ el 7radrjT09 o Xpiaro^, el wpcotion from the dead, would T09 e^ avaaraaews veKpu>i> 0c5? show light to the people, and ovv
TV)(a>i>
irapa
23
fieXXet KarayyeXXeiu
TOLs eOveai.
^*
to the Gentiles.
And
as
he thus spoke
for 24
coToXoyovpLevov, 6 <PrjaToy p.eya- himself, Festus said with a Paul, you are mad, Xrf Ty <l>(>ivfj e(prj, MaLvrj UauXe- loud voice, learning has made you much pa-
ra TToXXd ae ypapp-ara eh
viav TrepiTpeTrei.
paivopcaL,
(jirjirl,
^^
'
8e,
Ou
KpaTtare
^Pijare,
aco(f)poa-ui'r]s
eiri-
mad. Buthe says, lam not mad, 25 most excellent Festus but speak the words of truth and For the 26 of a sound mind.
;
OLTTOcpdeyyopai.
yap
before
whom,
;
for whom Xeuf, irpos ou /cat TrappTjaia^oI am persuaded that none of speak fi-eel}'. For I am perp.evos XaXS)' XavOavetv yap avrov these thiuss are hidden from suaded that none of these things TTeLdopLai ovSev ov him TOVTutu ov TL for this thing has not this from him for are hidden thing was not done in a corner. yap eaTLv ev ycovca Treirpayp.euoi' been done in a "corner. King
'
27
more penetrated with the conviction that suffer in order to fulfill the Scripture." Haekett. " Some make on, i. e., the sign of a moderated assertion." Hack. " That in all cases by et wo^dd suffer death," Wakef Penn " shoidd suffer," Christ They are not equivalents to fxera- the rrform and reformation. When and where the Holy Spirit Thomp., Bootln-. According to Haekett, the Apostle " apfcelofim and fitiafiEleta.
I
"We are
still
uses
not reformatio.
question on the Jewish side of it, not on the and that was, whether the Messiah being such as many That sinners should not only be of the Jews expected, coidd suffer." Others make ci equal on, duct, nor a change of life. He is, that he would suffer, and that he would rise, etc. regret, and mourn over the past not merely profess that, penitent
one.
Pxnitentia
is
proaches the
Christian,
change of views
is
ey.
rmv
But
of reformation.
reminiscences
of
;
thereMerafitXeia is mere painful and sorrouful such was not the Messiah expected by the Jews. And, the past, pregnant with fearful forebodings fore, the point in debate was whether, according to prophecy,
but a change of views, a change of mind and the Messiah touU suffer death. Paul proved that he could die, Scriptures. life are represented by fie- and did die, according to the ScofQoavvr], sobriety. So rendered in its two other occurThere are works meet and suitable to a change of invoia. views and a change of heart which are called worhi meet for rences in Paul's writings. It is an antithesis of ftaiia ov fcnn-oof the
future
repentance.
/uataXrid-eias, of truth, " as opposed not merely to falsehood, fancies and hallucinations of a disordered intellect."
De
"Wette,
Mey.
"
174
KING JAMES
27 thou thou 2S
the prophets
believest.
CHAP. XXVI.
REVISED VERSION.
^acrtXev Agrippa, do you believe the
GREEK TEXT.
TTia-TeveLf
King Agrippa,
'!
know
Agrippa said unto Paul, Almost thou peisuadest 7ra? TT/aos" tov UavXov e(pr], JEv to Paul, You in alittle time peroXiyo) [JL TTeiOei^ XpLariavov suade me to become a "Chrisme to be a Christian.
Tlien
oTL Triareueis.
time.
At
this rate
o).iyo>
you
per-
field,
Adam
to see
what he would
taking ev
as quanti-
call
them.
Gen. 2 19. Adam was, out this sense from that became the name thereof." you persuade me to become therefore, the most learned zoologist that ever lived. But we must hear the profound Kuinoel on this verb chreca Christian." In other words (said sarcastically), "you apX^iifian^co {ckrcemalizoo) among the Greeks in peal to me as if you thought me an easy convert to your matizoo. " Should ev fteyaXio, according to Mey. and Tf., be Attica indicated to transact anything, or so to transact a faith." adopted as the current reading in Paul's repl}', instead of ev matter that it should thence obtain a name. His own words
tative instead of ttkporal, Jleyer brings
the expression.
''
with
little effort
mon
noU.m, this would be correct but the testimony for the com- are: " Atticis erat res agere ; apud recensiores res ita agere text outweighs that against it," Hack., Neander, De nt nomcn inde adisj>icaris hinc significatione intransitiva." Wette. It is at present held to be unpliilological to translate In consulting Thesaurus Gracre Unguis, secundum Constan" The Greek for tini methodum et SchrcvclUi, Reseratus, concinnalus, et adornaev oltyii) almost (Beza, Grotius, Eng. Ver.).
;
that sense would have been ohyov Set, or 7ta^ oXiyov. tas, studio et induslria Guilelmi Robertson, Cantahri giee, a.d. Agrippa appears to have been moved by the apostle's earnest 1676, we find this name dilated upon in the words following, manner, but attempts to conceal his emotion under the form to wit: " X(>i]iiaTtaai rovs fia^r^ra; X^ioriuvovs, nam cognoof a jest," Hack. menta hominibus imponi solebant ex negotio quod tractabant, Whatever may have been liis motives or convictions, sin- vel ex efficio quo fungebantur item oraculo reddo. RespionDiodorus." cerely or insincerely expressed, he gives conspicuity and sum do at j}ostulata, ut TT^eofieias yoy-/inTiL,eiv.
;
To
we
:
shall only
^'
Crit.
As
which we
26,
we
:
are
Rom.
3,
yor^uaTioei, vocabitur
adultera
indicates
upon
4
16.
to notice.
is
:
found only
26; 20 28;
Acts 11
call
26
named," not to
further.
themselves.
Let
Whether
name was
self-imposed, or im-
us hear Kuinoel a
little
posed on the disciples of Christ by their enemies, is even yet a litigated question. The com. ver. makes the disciples ^assive
primum usos
in receiving this
appellatione
Thomp., Boothr., Wiclif, Tynd., Cranmer, the Genevan, the gari potest argumentis. Primum enim, si sibi ipsi peculiare Rheims, all lying before me. I have before me also the London nomen vindicasscnt, invidiam adversus .se graviorem excitasPoh-glott, publi-shed
by Bagster and
scnt. et
name upon
at one opening,
we have
French, Spanish, Italian, and English Old Testament and guments. If they had asserted, or vindicated a right to the New ; and in all these, so far as we understand them, we find name, they would have only excited a more grievous enmity
in presenting the disciples at against themselves, and more and more nourished it." So but as passive, in receiving the name reasoned Kuinoel. Besides, the Greek text, fairly interpreted, Christian. Superadded to these authorities the impressive affords no authority for such an idea. That it may with all fact that every creature in the universe is j>assive, in receiving propriety, and with little or no reasonable offense, now be as-
a name, confirms our convictions that neither Paul nor Barnabas, nor
sumed and worn by the disciples of Christ everywhere, is any inspired man, then and there, first called the dis- not to be questioned, at least, comes not within our present ciples of Christ at Antioch Christians. Sacred history, from horizon.
gave the
God himself But it may be said. Does not the word yQr,iiartt,co in Hegave to his wife the name brew style intimate a Divine oracle ? Does it not in the Eve, or life, and to the whole animal creation around him. Christian currency imply or involve a Divine communication-, He did this work so appropriately that God confirmed it all or suggestion? We can positively say that while this may
its first
man
a name.
Adam
for
Moses
says, "
case, it
CHAP. XXVI.
REVISED VERSION.
17-5
GREEK TEXT.
to yepeat/ai. rOo
would
^'O
1/
And Paul
tliat
said, ^I -would 29
t(S
Kal
ii>
to
God,
me
this day,
o\iya>
are,
KttL
TToAAw ou jiovov
me
this day,
aXka
/cat
in
little
or
much
fJLOv <rrjixpov,
Kal ravavearrj
i]
And when
30
auTou,
6
ol
'
j3aaiXevs
liepvLKTi,
>
r^yefxcov,
who sat with them, and they were gone " \ 31 Kac aua-^copijaaure^ when they had gone aside, they talked between them- avTOLs. XaAovi> irpos aXkrjXovs Xeyovres, they talked among themselves, selves, saying. This man doeth Otl ovSeu Oavarov a^iov ?; 8e- saying, This man does nothing nothing worthy of death, or of cr/jLcou Trpaa-cret. 6 avOpcoiros avTOs. worthy of death, or of bonds. bonds.
31
And when
(TvyKadrjfievoc they
'
aside,
"
'Ayplinras 8e
OVTOS,
rcS ^rjarco
e(f)rj,
Then Agrippa
if
said to Festus, 32
set
he had TTOS
(.1
ETreKeKXTJTO at liberty,
Kaicrapa.
pealed to Cesar.
idea.
not always
in-
man
him
suffer as
a Christian,
in that
For example,
glorify
God
let him not be ashamed, but let name;" or, ' o?i account of that
It is the
she shall be called an adulteress, according to ing the custom in all the sects of philosophy to call the school " It after its founder Phitonists, Pythagoreans, Aristotelians; or law, not according to a Divine suggestion, or impulse.
Rom.
3,
was revealed," Luke 2 26, and it is once represented by the mere term spoke, Heb. 12 25, and by the Romans translated appellor, nominor. in their own currency to name, named
:
:
So did
t.he disciples
either voluntarily,
or
by
let
is,
ncgoiium
" If
necessarily involves
It
but
P
any man suffer as a Christian, let him not be ashamed, him glorify God on that account."
^-'rffi/
this connection.
may, or
it
may
that
not, is
it.
to
God, according to
said of
it
much,
to affirm
It is
my
ev oliyat
Eftj
(v.
quite as possible
disciples
For TtoUoj,
yaXtp.
1
Ln., Tf.,
Gb.
suljstitute, as
of Jesus spoke so
much
This becomes
16, " If
After
ai'earr],
rs
is
more
Then
the
king
rose
up
any
in better taste.
176
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP. XXVII.
REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XXVII.
airoTrXe'Lu
CHAP. XXVII.
that
'f}S Se
?;/iay
eKpldrj
tou
And when
it
was determin-
ei?
Trjv
IraXiav,
they delivered Paul and certain 8ovu Tov re IlavXov otlier prisoners unto one named tain other prisoners to a cenerepovs Sea/JLCOTaf eKaToi^rapyQ), Julius, a centurion of Augustus' turion of the Augustan "cohort, ovofxaTL IovX'lw, (TTTeipTjf Se^aband. named Julius. And entering ^ 7nj3dvTef (TTrj^. 8e TrXotcp 2 And entering into a ship into a vessel of Adramyttium, of Adramyttium, we launched, 'ASpa/j.VTTT]i'a>, /xe'AAoire? irXelv Hve put to sea, being about meaning to sail by the coasts of Tovs Kara rrjv 'Aalav tottovs, to sail by the coasts of Asia, Asia, one Aristarchus, a Mace- di^7])(d-)]/xi>, ovTO^ rj[xiu 'Apt.- Aristarchus, a Macedonian of donian of Thessalonica, being ardp^ov MaKehovos OeaaaXouL- Thessalonica, being with us. witli us. ^ TYj re irepa KaTrj-)(dripev And the next day we landed K^cos. 3 And the next day we touchand Julius courteat Sidon ed at Sidon. And Julius cour- et? ^iScoi^a- (j)LXavOpoiTrcoy re 6 ously treated Paul, and gave teously entreated Paul, and gave 'TovXiOf Tcp ITavXcp y(^pr]aapLevo;, i}im liberty to go to the Idni liberty to go unto his friends
TrapeSi- ed that we should sail to Italy, kui nvag they delivered Paul and cer-
aw
eTreTpeyjfe
rrpos
(j)lXovy
Tropev-
to refresh himself.
'friends, to
partake of their
* /cakindness. And when we bad 4 And when we had laxinched Oevra eVt/^eAeiW Tv^eiv. from thence, we sailed under KeWeu dva')(6evTes VTreTrXevcrap-ev "loosed I'rom thence, we sailed
"
Ey.ot.9-t]
it,
time of
infinitive
Not their departure, but the and of these, out of Luke's writings, only three arc found. So ijfias. we (Luke and company) should snil. Tlie largely in the use of this word, he gives much latitude to its with rov is generally indicative of purpose. Tiras import, as well as a very free circulation. Our translators
rov nnoTtleiv
thai
;
irs^os, other
tan-
less
a variety in their
tamount to aXXog
cohort
''
oTiEi^rjs SejSaffnis,
On examining
it
it
have given to
launch forth,
lead,
W.oKo
xVdramyttium, a sea-port
is
lead up, bring, bring up, bring up again, take up, launch,
offer,
ftellovres
Here are loose, sail, set forth, depart. and distinguishable acts represented in the currency of one man by one and the same word and thes6 y.ara tr/v Aaiav ronovs ; s after nXuv seems to be wanting, and is in some texts supplied. By what authority we know occurring in only two of the twenty-seven documents that
of Mysia.
MiX?.ovri,
by Gb.,
Tf.
and Meyer,
preferred to
ambiguous
according to
De Wette.
Ztleiv rovs
thirteen distinct
not.
'
of xnrayco, deduco.
We
duco
;
downwards,
fines of
et ay",
Tyre and Sidon reported Matt. L5 21. Tovg rpdovs, This not his friends, but the friends, i. e., the brethren. title, ol (fiXoi, of the brethren, occurs 3d John, v. 15, twice. <Pi}M}'ti'()(07toi3 re b lovlios roj UavXqj y^or^oauEi'os. ^Qa(o,
cummodalo
do, quasi e
manu
in
manum
/ benignantb/ place
most benignantly.
'I//tattni
:
my hand
in yours.
;
lanthropically
courteously,
not enough
Roman
gentleman.
may
**
Uack., ch. 20
C,
inra ''Means
much, then, depends upon the subject, and the coi> and the discrimination of the interpreter or translator. As further developing the progress of our language and of the literature, the taste and science of the age we live in, and more especially the marvelous change that has silently and progressively come upon our language and our taste, we shall give a few versions of the 4th and 5th verses of this 27th ch. " And whanne we remoueden fro thennes we vndirsaileden to Cipro, for that Wyndis werun contrarie. V. 5, And we seilcden and camen to Listris that is in the see of Silici, and Panflli V. 4, "And from thence lanched Licie." Wiclif, A. D. 1380. we, and sayled harde by Cypers because the wyndes were contrarye. V. 5, Then sayled we over the sea of Cilicia and
test,
:
How
AvaxOsvres
vTZETzXevorcfisv ttjv
KvTt^ov
;
evavrtovs,
Paraphilia
cite
in Lyciia."
Tyndale,
Avayco,
A. D.
1534-
avayeir,
proficcrc, ascen-
we
Crit. Sacra.
This
is
word
trarye.
sayled hard by Cypers, because the Wyndes were conV. 5, And whan wo had sayled over the see of Cylicia
is in
Lycia." Cranmer,
CHAP. XXVH.
REVISED VERSION.
177
GREEK TEXT.
Cyprus, because the winds were Tr]v Kvirpov, Sia to tov^ aue/xovf under Cyprus, because the And to t Tre'Aayo? winds were contrary. elvaL ivavTLOvs. 5 And when we had sailed TO Kara Trjv KlXlkmv kou Uap.- when we had sailed over the sea along Cilicia and Pamphyover the sea of Cilicia and Pamcontrary.
phylia,
we came
there
to
Myra, a
city
of Lycia.
Mvpa
TTjs
A.VKLas.
KaKel
ttXoIov
et?
lia,
we came
to Myra, a city
6
the centurion found a ship of Alexandria sailing into Italy; and he put us
therein.
And
'
Tyi/
et?
he put us on board of nt. And when we had sailed 7 And when we had sailed (BpaSvirXoovvTes, kol /xoXcf yeuo- slowly many days, and with slowly many days, and scarce fievoc KUTU TTjv Kvl8ov, pt] irpo- 'difficulty came off Cnidus, were come over against Cnidus, the wind not permitting us, the wind not suffering us, we aeayvTos rjpa? tov avep-ov, VTreirsailed unto Crete, over against Xfvaapeu ttjv KprjTiqv KaTa we sailed ^under Crete, over against Salmone; and ''coastSalnione: ^ /uoAi? re TrapaXeSaXp-cov-qv ing along it with difficulty, 8 And hardly passing it, came yopevoL avTiju, r]X9op.ev els tottov came to a certain place called, unto a place which is called, The Fair Havens; nigh where- TLva KaXovp.evou KaXovs Aip.e- The Fair Havens near which uuto was the city of Lasea. vas, a> eyyvs r]v ttoXls Aaaaia. was the city of Lasea.
avTO.
rjpepacs
;
I'jpas
A. D. 1539. V. 4, ''And from thence we launched, and sayled UoXis. The com. vcr. supposes their having sailed so fat harde by Cyprus, because the Windes were contrary. V. 5, Then for the difficulties they had to encounter, which is absolutely sayled over the sea by Cilicia and Pamphilia, and came to the import of TtoXis. See again v. 8, which, in the com. vcr.. Myra, a cilie in Lycia." Cranmer, A. d. 1557. .4, "And sustains this change.
''
vvhen we had loosed thence vve sailed vnder Cypres, because the windes were contrarie. V. 5, And sailing the sea of Cilicia and Pamplia, we came to Lystra which is in Lycia." Rheims, a. d. 1582. V. 4, " And when we had lanched from thence we sailed rnder Cyprus, because the winds were contrary. V. 5, And when we had sailed over the sea of Cilicia and Pamphylia we came to Myra, a citie of Lysia." Com. Ver.
A. D.
^ 'TnenXevauiiiev
rtjv
K^t^tt^v
y.ara
^aX^covTjVy
we
sailed
under Crete against Salmone. Under Crete, not literally but under its protection against the wind and the swollen waves dashing upon its wind-beaten side. On the leeward, or " We sailed under Crete against sheltered side of the island.
Salmone."
nal name.
side,
This promontory
is
1011.
in our
The
its
and
wind-beaten
and
present map,
less
than
being
here found.
the
common nouns.
originals
from which
''
substantially the
same,
IlaQaXeyofcat, prtetervel
be noted in
many
lego, preeternavigo.
places,
Oram
had
The Romans
in their
hij,
sailing
made by the
is
This
the most
Hack.
Union to have a thorough revision. These selections were made without an election of any place.
Aaaaia.
ch is
by
eyyvs.
which Christian churches abounded, spread over an area of 270 miles Literally, " xipon it." Luke abounds in nautical ex- in length, and 50 in breadth, celebrated for its lying poets, acpressions, and to do him justice, we ought to translate it, cording to Epimonidcs, is now called Candia, and famous only technically, " ho put us on board of it. for what it once was.
Crete, once covered with
hundred
cities in
"
178
CHAP. XXVU.
REVISED VERSION.
9
GREEK TEXT.
Now, when much time was ' 'iKavov de )(p6vov SiayevofieNow a 'long time having when sailing was now uov, Koi ovTOs I'jSr] iirL(r(paXovi elapsed, the navigation being dangerous, because the fast was Tou ttAoos", Sia TO /cat r-tju vt]- now unsafe (because also the now already past, Paul admon- arelav ijSrj TrapeArjAvOeuai, ira- fast was already past), Paul
9
spent, and
ished
ihcrn,
10
And
prjveL 6
'
be with hurt and much damage, not only ul' the lading and ship, (fiopTov Kol Tov ttXolov,
Xiycov avrolf, exhorted them, saying, Sirs, I IlavXos Av8pe9, dewpco on /xera v^peco^ 'perceive that the voyage will violence and much Ka\ TToAA?;? ov p.ovov tou be with
Qiip-ias
10
aXXa
koL
loss,
lives.
Tcov ^V)(S)v
Tjp.coi'
p-eXXeiv eaea-
and
lives.
believed the 'helmsman and believed the master and the Tapy^os TOO KV^epvrjTrj kul too the owner of the ship rather owner of the ship more than vavKXi-jpw iireldeTO p.aXXou ?; than those things spoken by those things which were spoken Tols VTTO TOV UavXov XeyOpLEUOL^. Paul and because the haven by Paul. dvevdeTOV 8e tov Xipeuo^ vird- was lincominodious to winter 12 And because the haven p')(0VT0i TTpos Trapa^^eLpaalau, ol in, the majority also advised was not commodious to winter irXelovf idevTO ^ovXrjv dva^drjvai to depart thence, if by any in, the more part advised to depart thence also, if by any means KaKeWev, etTTCt)? 8vvaivT0 Koxav- means they might attain to they might attain to Pheuice, Ti^aavTes ls ^oiuiKa 7rapa)(cjj.a- Phoenix, to winter, which is a
:
^'O 8e
Nevertheless
iicaTou-
centurion
12
'
now Luke
it.
onl}'.
We
transpired.
a former note,
we have shown
is
to be
what
merely
sufficient or
which is great, and wortlty, and able, and all any given purpose, or as a means to any proposed end. Tr]p prjareiav is generally thought here to refer to the great fast observed on the celebrated day of the about the authe tenth of Tisri great national expiation " Philo also says that no prudent man tumnal equinox.
enough
to that
c;cos, a prince, from which the English word arch, a prefix to hisiwps and some political potentates and we have in classic Greek aQ/rj of
We
realms.
We
indicates, in the
observe, once more, that a^x>]> wherever found, words of the distinguished Edward Leigh, of
the
first
;
'
sivum
j)ium suum ducunt: quam interpretationcm utriusque Testathought of puting to sea after this season of tlie year.' The Greeks and Romans thought ment! pagina evinoit. Amama, Antibarb. Bib. Lib. 3. PrinJahn's ArchEeol., 357. that sailing in the Mediterranean was not safe after the middle cipium, John 1:1; height of p)lace, or superiority of man in. of October nor till after the middle of March. And this is his office, 1 Cor. 15 24. It is taken for the magistrate, Luke
:
not
J
far
from the
figui-es
12
11.
Titus 3
1,
ctQxa',
thoso
&e(0Qem.
Literally, to see,
assobut to perceive, with reg.ard to the intellectual, the moral, ciates. Here the helmsman, or the jnlot, stands first, he is and the religious. We, however, metaphorically represent the the master of the ship. lie guides and commands its course, perceptions of the inner man by the outward senses of the .and, in this sense, he is not poetically nor rhetorically, but animal man. Hence we sec, and hear, and feel internally, as in fact the governor and director of the sliip, and, as such, well as externally. must be obeyed in his station by all aboard. To this effect ' Kv^eovrjzrj vavxlr^oo). Hero stand three ey.arovraQxos says Kuinoel: "Sed xi'fle^njrijs est guhcrnalor navis, qui cl.aofficers, the shipmaster, the centurion, and the owner of the vum tenet, et puppira dirigit." He holds the helm, and directs The last was most interested the shipmaster or pilot, ship. the ship. property, and his persons, and own having most responsible, Avsv&erov, was incommodious, inconvenient. The questhe centurion least concerned while at sea, but life at stake tion was, whether the}' should abide in that harbor or seek most responsible when on land. In this book we have two words in the original, representa- another, not whether thoy should proceed to Italy at that " Paul preferred that they should remain there, and tive of the same officer; ixarovrafxis, only found in this season.
ture,
who have primary and plenary power under God. But we must distinguish the xvfie^rrjTt^s from its two
book of Acts
Hack.
Ol nXeiovi, the
'
CHAP. XXVII.
REVISED VERSION.
179
GKEEK TEXT.
Xifiei/a
Trjy
and there to winter; ivldch is an haven of Crete, and lieth toward the south-west and north-west. 13 And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that tliey had obtained their purpose, loosing thence, they sailed close by
Kpijrrjs jQAe- haven of Crete, facing southJTOvra Kara Xl^a kcu Kara ^ajpov. west and northwest. > ? ' Vi ' S'^ Now when a south-wind viroTTve^vaavTO^ oe votov, oot^avres ttjs TrpoOeaecos KeKparr]-
13
to
Kipai,
apavTs
acraov
irapeXe-
yovTO
Tr]v KprjTrjv.
per ov
by
Crete.
But imme-
14
TToXv 8e e/3aAe Kar auTrjs avep,os diately a "'whirlwind, called Crete. 14 But not long after there rv^coi>iKO, 6 KaXovp.evo9 Evpo- Euroclydon, struck against arose against it a tempestuous kXvScou. (TVvapiraaOevTOs Be the ship. And when it was wind, called Euroclydon. Tov ttXolov, Kai pj] hwapcevov borne away, and could not Ir5 And when the ship was bear up against the wind, givavTOCpdaXpceLi/ rw avepco, eiTLBovcaught, and could not bear up ing up, we let it drive. And ^^ vijaloif Se tl Tes i(f)epop.eda. into the wind, we let her drive. running under a certain small 16 And running unto a cer- VTToBpapovTes KaXovpevov KXavisland, called Clauda, with tain island which is called Clau8r]v, pLoXis Icy^vcrapev irepcKpadifficulty we were able to seda, we had much work to come
'^
15
IG
by the boat:
17
rei?
yeveadai
Tij? aKd(j)7]s-
^'
i-jp
which when
17
clpavrei, ^orjOeLaLs )(pu>VTO, viro- they had taken up, they used taken up, they used helps, un- ^(avvvvres to irXolov (jio^ovpevol helps, undergirding the shi)i and fearing lest they should dergirding the ship; and fearing re pLr/ ei? rrji^ avpriv eKireawaL, be stranded on the sand bank," lest they should fall into the )(aXacravTes to crKevog, ovtcos they lowered the sail, and so quicksands, strake sail, and so (j)epoPTO, S(j)o8pixis Se -^etpLa- were driven. Now we being is were driven.
18
And we
rjpcoi',
^
Tij
tempest tossed,
19
tossed with a tempest, the next daij they lightened the ship; 19 And the third Jaij we cast out with our own hands the tackling of the ship. 20 And when neither sun nor
eiTOLOVVTO'
X^i-P^S
Kai
TTj
^V^
o'Kev)]u
"
P-'>']Te
the next day they lightened TpiTrj aVTOthe ship ; and the third day TOV ttXoIov we cast out with our own
hands the tackling of the ship. p.rjTe acTTpcou iirKpaivouTcou eVi And when neither sun nor stars had for many days apTrXeiovas Tjpepa?, T^ei/ucoj/o? re peared, and no small tempest stars in many days appeared, and no small tempest lay on ouK oXlyou iirLKeipievov, Xolttov lay on us, at last all hope vs, all hope that we should be TrepiTJpeiTO vracra iXirlf tov aco- that we should be saved was saved was then taken away. ^eaOaL rjpas. TroXXrjs Be uai- utterly taken away. But after much abstinence, 21 But after long abstinence, Tias VTvap')(ovarj?, TOTe (TTaOeLS 6 Paul stood in the midst of Paul stood forth in the midst of them, and said. Sirs, ye should IlavXos if peacp avTcov elirev, them, and said, Sirs, you have hearkened unto me, and jESei pav, oj av8pes, 7reLdap)(i]- should have hearkened to me, not have loosed from Crete, and cravTas p.ot prj avayecrOai airo ti]s and not have loosed from to have gained this harm and Crete, and so have "sustained Kpi-jTrjg, KepBrjaai re t^-jv vjipLV Yet now loss. this harm and loss. " kcu 22 And now I exhort you to TavTtiv Kol TrjV Qrjpiai'. I exhort you to be of good be of good cheer for there shall Tavvv irapaivu) vpds evdv/j-elv cheer; for there shall be no
epp[^j/ap.ev
Se
rjXiov,
29
21
22
majority.
winds so called blew, viz., the southwest and the northwest. Hackett is very felicitous, as well as laborious in his exposiliarbor of this name on the south of Crete, and Ptolemy men- tion of the usual terms in this description. " TvfcoviKos, a whirlwind, called a Typhon, Euroaquilo tions a town called Plioenix, with a port which he names On tlie contrary, Stephanas Byzantinus calls the Northeastern, Euroclydon. Phocnicus. Ti]v avqriv, the syrtis ; so called as dravm together by town Phoenicus, which Hierocles again calls Phenice. Kara hfin y.ni y.ara ymoov, looking towards, facing, rather tlian currents of the sea. Bob.
consultation being had
the majority
were
for
Strabo mentions a
looking
10.
i.
e.,
Ke^Sijaat.
ISO
CHAP. XXVII.
REVISED VERSION.
loss of
GREEK TEXT.
aTTO/SoA?;
he no
among
23 For there stood by me this night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve, 24 Saying, Fear not, Paul thou must be brought before Cesar: and lo, God hath given
thee
all
them
25 Wherefore,
shall be
be of good
it
was told me. 2G Howbeit, we must be cast upon a certain island, 27 But when the fourteenth night was come, as we were UTO,
even as
it
ovSe/xia any man's life among rod irXoiov. you, except the ship. ' V 23 For there stood by me this TrapeaTi] yap pot rrj vvktl TavTT) ayyeXo^ rov Oeov, ov elpi, night the angel of God, whose "^^ CO Kal Xarpevco, Xeywv, Mrj I am, and whom I also pworship, saying. Fear not, Paul; (jyolSov IlavXe, Kaiaapi ae Set "lyou must be brought before TrapaaTTjpaL' Kal ISov Keyapiarai Cesar: and lo, God has given croi Oeos Tvavras tov? irXdovTas to you all those who sail with p.6Ta aov. Ziio evavpeire avyou. Wherefore, sirs, be of 8pe9' TTLarevco yap rS Oec3 otl good cheer for 'I believe God, ovTCos iaruL Kad' ou rpoTTov Aethat it shall be even as it was "'' XaXrjTaL p.oi. etf vrjcrov 8e But still, we must told me. TLva Sel rjpaf iKireaetv. ^^'f2s be cast upon 'some island. 8e Teaa-apeaKaiSeKarrj vv^ iyeBut when the fourteenth
"^I'xrj?
yap
earai i^
'
vjxcou, irXijv
23
24
25
2G
27
Siacjjepope'i'coi'
7]pu>v iv rco
night
was come,
as
we were
''
AmoEiio, I worship, I
serve.
In
it is,
its
twenty-one occur-
to
fall doion."
Gregory
" It
JIartin.
xvcov, canis,
four times worship, and seventeen times serve. ed," says Erasmus, " of the particle ).a, wliicli
fixed) for
"It
is
is
deriv-
comes from
of spaniels,
their
when they couch and crouch on the ground before masters. Zanchius on the second commandment: or,
according to others, from xuai, osculor to kiss because an and tremble at the presence of their masters." Suidas says, ancient custom of adoring amongst the Persians was by kissit is idem quod mercede servire, and sustains it out of profane ing the hand, the mouth, or the knees, which was the most writers, the same as to serve for wages. It is specially taken profound homage, or adoration. Vide Beza, Matt. 2:11; for sacrifice, which is a special part of Divine worship, accord- Rivet on Ps. 22 20 and Grotius on the second commandQvaiu and XuT^eia ment." Crit. Sacra. ing to both law and gospel, Rom. 12 7.
to tremble, because
.afraid,
''
Crit. Sacra.
Ka/aa^t oe
Ssc TTcioaarrji'at.
',
it
is
necessary,
it
be-
AaxQeia.
In
its
five
hehoovelh.
it is
is
Kf/aoiarai
aov,
all
God has
given you
all
represented
by the word
is
service,
in every case,
They should be
expressed, or implied.
had praj'cd for them. Such is the view of Calvin, Rengel, word consecrated to worship in its higliest Olshausen, De Wette, Ilackett, and others. Bengel here and most sublime sense, when and where Jchovak Elohim is remarks: "Faciliiis multi mali cum paucis piis servantur, tlie object, or where persons of great dignity, as his ambassaquam unus pi us cum multis reis peril. Navi huic similis " Slany wicked persons can be more easily Its Roman representative is adoro. dors, arc addressed. In mundus."
IIooaxvvsM
the
the Septuagint
to the
it is,
saved with a few pious persons, than one pious person perish
God and man. "Signipcat, proprie, with many wicked persons." Or, more sententious, " Many capitis inclinati gestum, cum moto a fronte galero, caput sub- wicked can be more easily saved with a few pious, than one mittimus. Erasmus. Adorare est manum ori admovere. It pious perish with many wicked. The world is like to litis signifieth an outward reverence of bowing down the body to ship."
homage paid
tlie
civil
as religious
to
homage.
It properly
'
JTiarevo),
believe.
by which word Corne- an authority, of which he felt himself possessed, over the lius is represented as to hi.s manner of worshiping Peter, minds of his fellow-passengers. Acts 10 25." Crit. Sacra. ' i^ vr,aov Such indefiniteness rii/a, upon some island. " The Hebrew word Shachah doth properly signify, to how is in good keeping with all the scenes before them. It is also down, and, therefore, is used of such bowing down, as is not in harmony with the tenor of all Divine responses, or commusignifieth, in
down
worship,
42
5, 6,
and
This
in
nications to
Greek word
life.
Definite
CHAP. XXVII.
REVISED VERSION.
vvktos borne along
in
ISl
GREEK TEXT.
'ASpla, Kara /xecrou
virevoovv
ol
rrjs
down
in Adria,
the 'Adriatic
midnight the shipmen deemed that they drew near to some country; 28 And sounded, and found twenty fathoms: and when they had gone a little further, they sounded again, and found it fifabout
teen fathoms.
vavraL
TrpocrayeLv sea, about mid night the seamen poAt- thought that they drew near
/cat
aavres
I3pa)(y
ttolXlv
evpou
8e
opyvLas
e'lKOcrr/cat
it.
BiaarrjaavTes,
some land; and sounded, and it "twenty fathoms and when they had gone a little
to
28
found
^oXlcravTes, eupov bpyvias further, they sounded again, ^^ re and found it fifteen fathoms. SeKaTrei/re' (j)ol3ovpepot fxijTTco? eh rpa^eh tottovs iKire- Then fearing lest we should
(TcocTLV,
29
29 Then fearing lest they should have fallen upon rocks, tliey cast four anchors out of the stern, and wished for the day. 30 And as the shipmen were about to flee out of the ship, when they had let down the boat into the sea, under colour as though they would have cast anchors out of the foreship, 31 Paul said to the centurion, and to the soldiers, Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be
saved.
eK
Trpv/xvi]!
upon
'rocks, they
and longed
as the
for day.
30
rov ttXolov,
And
"seamen were
about to flee out of the ship, Kal ^aXaaavTcov ri]u aKa^rjv etf when they had let down the TTjv OaXaaaav, 7rpo(f)aaec cof /c boat into the sea, under preTrpcopa^ fieXXovTcov ayKvpas /c- tense of carrying anchors out eiireu 6 JJavXos tco of the foreship, Paul said to TelpeLU, eKaTOi>Tap)(r] kul rols arpaTLui- the centurion, and to the ^sol"^
31
raii,
TcS
'
Eav
pi]
ttXolco,
"
vpeis
off
dvvaaBe.
Tore
ol
aTparmraL Then
the
32
' TBoanoeay.aiSexarr] vv^, the fourteenth night since they lor KQTcuoi'a), all of which could be done simultaneouslj-, the put to sea ScacpBQOtiBviov rificov ev rt^ AS^tu, we being borne ship was immediately under command, and could be directed through (the waves) in the Adriatic. " It has been said that with precision to any part of the shore which oftercd a prosthe modern JIalta lies too far south to be embraced in the sea pect of safety." Hv^ovro fjfie^av yevcad'ai, (key desired that
so designated.
The statement
is
erroneous.
The Adriatic
in
our ancient maps was the name of the sea lying between Italy and Greece; but in its wider sense comprehended the Ionian Sea around
" Boa/i' Sicily,
Hack.
damaged
short
distance of space.
The
first
Xalaaai'Tcov
axaifr,r,
so
recently hoisted
the
to
But for Paul's attention and depth of the water, on the coasts of Malta, is yet pretty much discrimination, they would most likely have accomplished the same, according to the statements of modern sea-captains. their purpose, and jeopardized the lives of man3^ The firmness of the bottom as anchor-ground is yet celecarry, not cast out, anchors.
brated.
='
EiTtev oTQaTicoraie-
in
centurion
and
the
soldiers.
of the
apostle.
in all the
'
modern
Except these (the seamen), said he, abide in the ship, you Strong and fearful apprehensions are inseparable from such cannot be saved. Soldiers could not manage the ship, and [We can confirm this fact from our own expe- without the aid of mariners the ship could not be brought to a position. This would indicate that the purpose or plan of abanrience, having been shipwrecked on the coasts of Scotland in land. just such a bay, and on such a rocky bottom, that our doning the ship was very general, seamen and sailors alike
Eis r^axeis totiovs, upon rough
anchors could not hold against the surges of the sea and the
tossings of the tempest.] "
= rocky places.
implicated in
it.
By
cutting
away the
anchors,
was
182
CHAP. XXVII.
REVISED VERSION.
^ropes of the boat, and let
fall
off.
GREEK TEXT.
the ropes of the boat, and let her fall off. Koi elao-av avTi-jv iKireauv. '^^ a^pL 33 And while the day was Se ou e/JLeXXeu rjixepa ylveaOai, coming on, Paul besought them TrapeKaXeL o IJauXos airavras all to take meat, saying, This puTaXa^elv Tpo(f)rj9, Xeycov, Teaday is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried, and continued o-apea-Kai8eKaTr]v (rrjfxepov rj/uLepav
it
And
was coming on, Paul besought them all to take food, saying,
'This
is
the fourteenth
day
having taken nothino;. 34 Wherefore I pray you to take some meat; for this is for your health for there shall not an hair fall from the head of any of you. 3-5 And when he had thus spoken, he took bread, and gave thanks to God in presence of them all and when he had broken it, he began to eat. 36 Then were they all of good cheer, and they also took some meat. 37 And we were in all in the ship two hundred threescore and
fasting,
:
and continue
taken
I
for this
fasting,
having
34
TrpoaXajSo/ievoi.
^*
8io
nothing.
Wherefore
preservation: '-for there shall paf crcoTTjplaf virdp^er ovSeuo? not a hair perish from the head yap vp.u)u 6p^i^ e/c rris KeipaXrjs of any of you. And when he ireaelrai. ^ Elircov 8e ravra, kou had thus spoken, having taken
Xa^(j3v
ttjs vp-ere-
3.">
aprov,
ev-^apiaTrjae
^^
rjp^aro iadieiv.
'a loaf, he gave thanks to God tw in presence of them all; and koX KXaaaf when he had broken it, he beThen were they evdvp.0L Se gan to eat.
ail
36
of 'good
cheer,
all
aeXd^ofTO
rep
rpocjir)?'
^'
also
r]p.ev
themselves
8e iv
food.
Now
the souls
^^ Kope- hundred and seventy-six. And Kooriai elSSoprjKovrae^. 38 And when they had eaten aOivre^ 8e Tpo(j)rjf, iKov(f)i^ou to when they had eaten enough, enough, they lightened the ship, they lightened the sliip, and and cast out the wheat into the ttXolqv, eKJSaXXop.ei'oi tov alrov cast out the wheat into the
sixteen souls.
sea.
ety
Ti-jv
OaXaaaav.
^^
Ore
Se sea.
Ta
ayoirin
rt;g
''
Anfiuyv ngroi:
us,
a bread, properly
a loaf. Bread is generic, a loaf is specific; "our they were lowering it. Notwithstanding the assurance which daily bread" is not our daily loaf nor our daily meat. Paul Paul cherished of the salvation of all on board, he is as special argues from one loaf, one body of Christ ; not, as we think, from and particular in the direction and use of means as if he had one bread, or one particle of a loaf. " A^iroi; bread. This no such assurance; indeed, as if the event desired were word by Hebraistic usage often signifies food in the New wholly contingeut on the proper use of the proper moans. Test. But y.lnan;, which follows, appears to exclude that
by which with
XrjuBQOv
rjfieffav,
appositional.
Ti;g
sense here."
vuere^ai acarr;pini iTtaoxei, for this is essential to your salvation. This is, in fact, not too strong: means are necessary to every proposed end. .Without ade
TovTO
yrtQ
npos
with equal propriety, applies to the commemorates one Lord, one faith, one immersion, one God and Father of all, one body, one Spirit, one hope. These are the seven pillars of the Chris
this,
And
monumental
quate means, no end can be attained, or obtained. 'TTtaoxco, sum ; za vntxovta, quee quis habet, bona, focuUates ; often,
tiau temple.
'
Evd-vftot, cheerful
they
all
became
cheerful.
The con
"de
qum
in
so-
igotpv,?.
lent.^'
Grotius.
Su7n and
siiii.
absolute.
life,
form of
it.
Al rtaaai
"
souls together.
in
Un;,
in this ad-
0^if ex
tr,;
xfyaXijs neacirni.
verbial sense,
als,
the head shall 2>erish : or, according to the texlus receplus: for of not one of you a hair fiom the head shall fall. IleaciTcH is repudiated as a false reading by Gb.,
^laxoatat
two
Sch., Ln.,
Tf and
,
for it
anolurai
is
adopted.
hundred and seventy-six. This, according to calculations made, was quite a large ship, measuring from eleven to twelve hundred tons.
CHAP. XXVII,
REVISED VERSION.
183
GREEK TEXT.
made toward
41
day, tlicy i-jp-epa eyevero, ttjv yiqv ovk aTrenot the land: but they yiuwaKov koXttov 8e rtva Karediscovered a certain creek with voovv k^ovra alyiaXov, ety ov a shore, into the which they i^ovXevaauTO, el SvvaivTO, igcowere minded, if it were possikoll ra? ayKv(rai TO ttXolou. ble, to thrust in the ship. pa9 TTepieXovTe? e'lcoi' els ti]v 40 And when they had taken up the anchors, they committed daXaaaav, a/xa avevres ras /cat themselves unto the sea, and loosed ^evKTTjplaf ru>i> TrrjSaXlcov the rudder-bands, and hoisted eirapavres tov aprefiova rrj irveup the mainsail to the wind, and .ovurj Karel^ov els tov alyiaXov.
And when
it
39
knew
they perceived a certain inlet having a shore, into which they determined, were it possible, to thrust the ship.
And
40
shore.
having unfastened the rudder-bands, and hoisted up the foresail to the wind, they
time
TreptireaovTes 8e els Toirov 8ia place eTrwKeiXau Tr]u vavv daXaacrov, where two seas met, they ran the ship aground; and the fore- Kou r] fxev Tvptopa epeleraaa ejxeLvev part stuck fast, and remained dcraXevTOs, rj 8e Trpvjxva eXvero unmoveable, but the liinder part was broken with the violence VTTo rrjs ^ias twv KVfxaTOiv. "toov Se arpaTLCoraiu fiovXy eyevero of the waves. 42 And the soldiers' counsel iva rovs dea-fxcoTas airoKTeivuiaL, was to kill the prisoners, lest eK/coAu/x/3?;craf Siacjivyoi. fxr]TLS any of them should swim out, *^ 6 8e eKarovrap^os fiovXopievos and escape.
And
falling into
made
having
toward
fallen
shore.
And
41
a place where two currents met, they ran the ship aground ; and the prow slicking fast,
into
remained immovable, but the stern was broken by the violence of the waves. And
the soldiers' counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out,
42
43 But the centurion, willing SiaauxraL tov IJavXov, eKcoXvcrev to save Paul, kept them from avTOvs TOV ^ovXrjjxaTOS, eiceXevae
their
purpose, and
tiiey
commanded
first
that
the sea,
44 And the rest, some on boards, and some on broken -pieces And so it came to of the ship. pass, that they escaped all safe to land.
But the captain, 43 save Paul, kept them from their purpose, and re Tovs Svvapevovs KoXvp^dv, commanded that they who diroppi-^avTas TrpcoTOVS CTTt Tyv could swim should cast themKol tovs Xoittovs, selves first into the sea, and yrjv e^ievai, 44 eVi aavlaiv, ovs Se errl get to land; and the rest, ovs p.ev others on boards, and on some Kol Ttvcov tcov oltto tov TrXoLOV. some of the things from the ovTcos eyeveTO iravTas ^LaacoQ-qvaL ship. And so they all escaped
and escape.
willing
to
eiri Ti]v yrjV.
safe to land.
'
Ti;v YT]v
cncyivioay.ov,
aca, expellere, first aor. inf. act., lo thrust forth, to drive ashore
in view.
Being shipwrecked on
probably at a con-
the ship.
"
To
Murd.
Thomp. Dodd.
< Kac Ta; ayxv^as O-rdiiaoar, " and having entirely cut "they perceived a certain inlet creek having a shore, on which they could run the ship with a hope away the anchors, they abandoned them to the sea." Our of saving their lives. Luke uses here the correct li3-dro- English translators followed the Vulgate in their inaccurate version of this clause. 'Aiea TrijSalicov, at the same time havgraphical term." Hack. Most of the ancient Eig bv TtXoiov, into xehich they determined to thrust forth ing unfastened the hands of the rudders. Hack. the ship. E^oid-sio, found only in this book in N. Test., ch. vessels were furnished with two rudders. s "Pieces from the ship." Hack. Tlicse of course were 27 39. Drove out is its representative ch. 7 45 7 45
Kolrtov
aiyittlov,
The whole
foris
;
family, in N. T. use,
extra, extrinsic,
is
composed of
est
;
elia, foras,
ci<o9-ev,
to
s^cod'ei',
e^io&eco, cxpello,
direction.
and as boards arc already specified, it seems to me more movable must have been intended, of which there were then, as now, a variety on which a drowning man, or one apprehensive of being drowned, would gladly
boards
:
45
and
in,
any
Esio-
seize.
184
CHAP. XXVIII.
REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XXVIII.
CTre-
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP. XXVIII.
CHAP. XXVIII.
And when they were escaped, then they knew that the island
was
2
called Melita.
KAI
yvixtaav
Siaacodei/Te^, Tore
hri
MeXiTrj
?;
p?]cros
caped, then
KaXdrai. 01 Se jiap^apoL that the island was called Melthe barbarous people ite. And the barbarous peoirapei-^ov ov Trjv TV')(ovaav (j)iXavshewed us no little kindness: ple showed us no ^'common Opwiriav riplv ava^^apm yap philanthropy for they kindled a fire, and refor they kindled TTvpav, TrpodeXa^ovTO iravTa^ a fire, and brought us all to ceived us every one, because of
And
it, because of the present rain, Sivarpi- and because of the cold. 3 And when Paul had gather- y^avTOs 8e tov IlavXov (ppvyaAnd when Paul had gathered a bundle of sticks, and laid VUIV 7tXi]$09, KCU eiTLffei'TOS CTTi ed a great number of 'dry sticks, and laid them on the than on the fire, there came a Tijii TTvpav, e^iSi^a e'/c Trj^ 6ep/Jir]f viper out of the heat, and fastfire, there came a viper out of e^tXdovcra Kadrjyj/e ttj? ')(eipos ened on his hand. the heat, and fastened on his avTOv. as 8l eiSou ol ^ap^a- hand. And when the barba4 And when the barbarians saw the vaunnous beast hang on poL Kpep-apevof to drjpiov e/c r^? rians saw the venomous creai)jJi.a.s,
"^
)(eipos avTov,
his
hand,
a mur-
Xovs,
IIavTco9
((ttiu
6 they said
among
themselves,
ai/dpcoTTOf 0UT09,
Siacrcodei'Ta
escaped the sea, yet vengeance eK TTjS 6aXaaar]9 rj Slki] C^fji^ ovk suftereth not to liv.e. eiaaev. O fxev ovv airoTiva5 And he shook off the beast a? TO u^ipLov eis to irvp, e-jraiBev f< into tlie fire, and felt no harm. )8e OL 8e irpocre 86KaKov. G llowbeit, they looked when ovoev
''
he has
escaped the sea, yet justice permits not to live. And he shook off the creature into the but fire, and sutt'ered no harm
;
Fur
uncivilized.
its
import, and
amch
otlior
first
internal evidence
rsfitv,
in the
tantamount to savage.
from avar^eipco, convcrto, convolvo in fas
7tlr,&os, a great
two
commencing with a
'
cem
^voTQetfrni'Tos,
avt]/,if>}uei', V. 11 and rj.d'ofiiv, v. 16. more than aco&emes. In Matt. 14 3G, it is very happily rendered, 7nade perfectly whole, and here it is, "And when we had fully safely esca})ed, or fully escaped. escaped." ^la auget significationem, sicut apud Latinos, per.
Eniyviofitv, V. 1
ed."
number
term
evident
Ataaco&afTis
is
of dry sticks.
this
is
from Aristotle,
7]
lib. I. c. 6,
aXK
ey^tSva ftovov
t,u>oroxi, vipers
Leigh,
serpents in Europe.
Hack.
At present unknown
" It
tivquv.
Malta.
Ex
rvxovaav fi?.ar0'ooi7riai; no common 2>hilanthropy. Luke and Paul are the only inspired
Tr;s
&toiv;g,
fire.
Oil Tr;v
into the
EtiiO'cvtos
tion
is
and
is
Ajio
rrjs
O'e^/itig
New
Testament, hav-
preferred
by Grotius,
of
it.
Still ftTTo
pre-
made it tantamount to the follow- ferred, because more frequently indicative than aTto of a cause. Ex ofitx^wv ing words, com. ver., " to be" " to obtahi," " common," " seeing Ex Ti;s 7th;ytis, jjropter plagam, Apoc. 16 21. that," to "meet with," "no little," "may he," "may chance." Xoyov, ob levem causum. Soph., CEd. Col. 612, quoted by Kuin., Obtain is most frequently its representative. " No common in loco. ITairrvsSurely, by all means, no doubt, in no wise, are kindness," " many kindnesses," Syriac Version. Even amongst
:
'I
miracles,
01 Se i1nn,?anot Ttno^iyov.
its
common
currency,
^orevg
is
ver.,
to kill,
by foreigner, whether
civil-
slaughter, ch. 9
I.
CHAP.
XXVm.
REVISED VERSION.
185
GKEEK TEXT.
he should have swollen, or fallen Ka>i> avTov fjLeWeii/ 7rijX7rpacr0ac down dead suddenly: but after 1] KaTaTTLTrreiu acpuco v^Kpov em they had looked a great while, TToXv 8e avTwv irpocrhoKmvTuiv, and saw no harm come to him, Kol decopovvTcoi' /j.rjSeu aToirov els they changed their minds, and avTov ywo/jLeuou, yitera/SaAAo/uesaid that he was a god. eXeyov Oeov avTou eivai. voL
7 In the same quarters were possessions of the chief man of
suddenly
after
fall
down
dead.
But
while, and
to
minds, and said that he was he Tois irepX tov tottov ' In the same parts a god. eKelvov vTrrjpx^ xcopla rw TrpcoTw the island, whose name was Pubwere possessions of the 'chief ovopiaTL JJoirXiw, os lius who received us, and lodged TTJs vi-jcrov, of the island, whose, name rj/jLcis rpels y/xepas avahe^afxevos courteously. us three days was Publius; who received eyevero us, and lodged us three days 8 And it came to pass, that (j)iXo({)p6i'U)s e^eviaev.
Ev
8e TOV rrarepa tov ITottXiov ttva fever, and of a bloody-flux: peTols Kol huaevTepLo. (TVve-)(op.eto whom Paul entered in, and vov KaTanelaOar irpos ov 6 prayed, and laid his hands on HavXos elaeXOcov, kol irpocrev^ahim, and healed him.
courteously.
And
the father
So when
this
was
and of a bloody ^flux to whom Paul went, and prayed, and laid his hands upon /xeuos, eTTLOels Tas xelpas avT(S, done, him, and healed him. So tovtov ovu IdaaTO avTov.
"*
when
this
was done,
others
also
Tjj
vijcro),
who had
diseases in the
healed:
irpool
island,
10 with
honoured us many honours; and when KOL TToXXais' TlfJLois eTLpLTjaav we departed, they laded us with rj/xas, KaL dvayop.ei'OLs eireOevTO departed, they laded us with TO. irpoi TTjv y^pelav. such things as were necessary. 3uch things as were necessary.
also
Who
H^oasSoxoiv
in
TiffoaSoxaco.
its
is
Look
we
prefer,
representatives
of these, expect
is
most
That he
ivould, ac-
cording to Webster,
preferable to should.
It frequently
"That he would suddenly fall that he would be inflamed. down dead," Hack. " that he would have swollen, or fallen
;
Penn; "a fever and a bloody flux," Wes., Murd., Wakcf Dodd. We lack authority and sometimes reason, for making that which is plural, singufever and a dysentery," Thomp.,
,
"A
lar,
The
down dead," Boothr., Penn, Wes. " that he would swell, or describe the fever with reference to its recurrent attacks, or " would suddenly swell, and paroxysms. fall down dead," Thompson This is one of those expressions in Luke's style fall down on the ground," Murdock. "lUi tamen oxpecta- that have been supposed to indicate his professional training
;
;
as a physician. "
Kuin.
or truthful
^
as, to
in "
is
not so apposite
We
'
Tea
illo
TiQcorci)
rij;
" In
and others, that rifcais ought not to be rendered rewards, as though the apostle received any remuneration for
Ilackett,
any cure performed by his spiritual gifts. The acquaintances " Now in the neighborhood of that place lay the formed by them during their abode in Melita, were exceedingMurd. estate of the chief man of the island, whose name was Pub- ly courteous for whatever favors were received by them on " of a chief man of the island," Wes. their departure, were not received as a reward for their serlius," Thomp., Penn This is not true to the original. It is ro> n^coroj, the chief. vices " for that would have been at variance with the comHe was the Roman governor, as Paloy, Lardner, Tholuck, and mand of Christ (Matt. 10 8)." Hack.
the chief
of the island,"
:
man
186
KING JAMES
11
CHAP. XXVIII.
REVISED VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
8e rpels ixrjvas avrj-
^^ And after three months il/era departed in a ship of Alex- \6T]}Xiv v andria, which had wintered in KOTL iu rfj the isle, whose sign was Castor irapaarjijicp and Pollux. 12 And landing at Syracuse,
we
we
13
fetch-
ed a compass, and
to
Rhe-
gium
one day the south wind blew, and we came the next day to Puteoli: 3 4 Where we found brethren, and were desired to tarry with
and
after
And after three months' we departed in a ship of AlexanttAo/o) 7rapaK-)(eLixadria, which had wintered in vr)crw, 'AXe^ai'Spli/co, the isle, whose sign was Cas12 AioaKOvpoLS KUi tor and ^Pollux. And landing vpaKovaas, at Syracuse, we tarried there iirepLeLvap-ev rjp.epaf rpeis' '" ooev three days. And thence we vrepieXdoures KaTrjVTriaapev eh coasted" round, and came to 'Pi]yLOv, Kcu jxera p.iai> rj/xepav Rhegium and after one day, votov SevrepaloL the south wind having risen, eiriyeuop-ivov u ov we came the next day to PurjAdopeu els JTotioXovs teoli: where we found brethevpovres aSeXepovs, TvapeKXrjOrjp.ev ren, and were desired to tarry
:
12
13
14
eiT
avTOLS
'with
them seven
days, and
'
"At
months, /cera
These three months are the time that they remained on the island, which were, prohably, the months of November, December, and .January ; the season admitted of their putting to sea earUer than usual. Ev Ttkoico
r^cts /ur^vag.
the person
is
:
See
ver.
Herodotus 8
has,
Com.
John 11
39, for
rera^zaios.
Kuin.,
204.
Etg noTioXovg,
now
Puzzeoli,
was
eight miles
had wintered
there."
why
this vessel
It is a cir-
Luke northwest from Neapolis, the modern Naples. It derived its name from putei, being famous for the baths which abounded
there."
1
cumstance which shows the consistency of the narrative. The storm wliich had occasioned the wreck of Paul's vessel, had delayed this one so long that it was necessarj', on reaching Melita, to suspend the voj'age until spring.
1
Hack.
Etii is often rendered into Latin
is
Ejt avTotg.
:
by ad.
In
"Against those," Vat., Great English Bible. By Tremellius, and Beza, * adversus eos." It is so in Wiclif, Tyndale, Craruner, Geneva, Rheims indeed,
2
it
;
Rom. 2
rendered against.
fcy
This sign was usually carved the sign of Castor and Pollux. or painted on the prow. These were regarded as the tutelar " The genii, or divinities, the guardians, or gods of seamen.
quoted in this Revision, with the exception of Wakefield and Murdock in the former by jy^on, and in the In the Apocal. 7 15 it is translated latter by, in regard to.
;
:
was used for Castor and Pollux," as Dr. Lightfoot says, " was that of two young men on horseback, with each of them holding a j-avelin in his hand." According to others, the sign of Castor and Pollux was that of a double cross. With others, two fictitious deities, the sons of Jupiter by Leda with others, a sign in the zodiac called the twins.
figure that
;
in
(cTtt) zipon
argued in justification of the latter that in the Vulgate it is rendered super illos ; but it is again argued that the sense is,
cum
by
at,
illis
is
used for
Hebrew
tvith.
round or about.
The sense of
ctic is represented by the following words among, about, against, above, because, beside, by, before,
the preposition
in, into,
of,
to,
wpon, on,
of, over,
unto, toward,
One
supposition
that
;
As a
Another
is,
which
it is
found
has a specific
by that cause
nature of
they
Bouthern extremity of
De Wette says, which is much tion, may have gone around Sicily, or the one another, according to their specific nature, or gravity. Italy. En 'P/jyiov, unto Rhegium, now Here it is apposite to render it, with them, or among them.
Here they remained a day, when the
feast of the primitive
own, but it has an indefinite power of assimilaaud merely connects harmoniously its associates with
its
Regio, which was an Italian sea- port opposite to the northeastern point of Sicily.
They stayed with the brethren one week. The weekly church was a great attraction. Wo
it
:
wind, which had been adverse since their leaving Syracuse, be-
and they resumed the voj-age. E:icyf-roite)-ov voroi', a south-u'i7id having arisen upon them. Compare the compound participle in v. 2, and in vv. 27, 20. The dative of
fair,
came
from ch. 20 7. It was not on a first day of a week, Doddridge renders it, on the first day of the week, when the disciples as usual met together to break a loaf.
learn
but, as
CHAP. XXVIII.
REVISED VERSION.
187
GREEK TEXT.
so
we
KUKeWev
ol
aSeAcpo).
e^rj-
15
15 And from thence, when UKOvcravTes to. irepl the brethren heard of us, they XOov els airavTrjCTLv came to meet us as far as Appii'Attttlov $opov Kol forum, and The Three Taverns; ^epvwv ovs ISai' whom when Paul saw, he thanked God, and took courage.
16
ev)(apc(TTi]cras
-qixav,
brethren
they
aypLs came to meet us as far as Tpiajf Ta- Appii Forum, and the Three
rjpuv
tw
IlavXos, Taverns; whom when Paul 0w, eXa^e saw, he thanked God, and
6
to
Oapaos.
i
took courage.
8e ^'Xdofxeu eb 'Pd- came
7rape8coK
to
delivered
pLr]v,
"OTE
6
ic
commander of the camp, but but Paul was suffered Tovs SecT/JLiovf T(S (rTpaT07re8ap)(r]it was permitted to Paul to to dwell by himself, with a sol- ra 5e JIavXco iireTpaTrrj pteveiv dwell by himself, with a soldier that kept him. tw (pvXaa-aoi^TL dier who guarded him. And Kaff iavTov, 17 And it came to pass, that avTov arpaTLwrr]. Eyevero 8e after three days, he called after three days, Paul called the
KaTOVTap-)(os
aw
'
chief of the
Jews
together.
And
pera
rj/j-epaf
together,
adat. Tov
rpeii avyKaXeaa- the chief of the Jews together, IJavXou tovs bvras rav and when they were come
together,
Iov8aLCx)v wpcoTOVs' avveXdovTcov unto them. Men and brethren, though I have com- 8e avTCou, eXeye irpos avTOvs, ovSeu eyco mitted nothing against the peo- Av8pes d8eX(pol, ple, or customs of our fathers, evavTLOV 7roLi]cra? tco Xaco y rois yet was I delivered prisoner from eOecTL rois Trarpaois, 8eap.Los fg Jerusalem into the hands of the lepocroXvpcou irape8odriv el? ray
' '
he
said
to
them,
was
delivered
of the Romans they had examined 18 Who when they had exavaKplvavres p.e ijiovXovTO utto- me, would have ""released me, amined me, would have let me Xvaat, 8La to p.rj8epLav alnav because there was no cause go, because there was no cause av- of death in me. But when OavoLTOV v7rap\(.Lv kv ep-oi. of death in me. Iov8aici}u, 8e twv the Jews spoke against it, I 19 But when the Jews spake TiXtyovTCov
Romans
the
hands
)(elpa9 TOiv
'
Poip-alcov
oLTtves
who when
is
19
""
'0 iy.arovragyoe
oT^aToTicSnQ-/^,
missum
est
seorsim manere
cum
milite qui
eum
custodiret."
commander of the camp, i. e., the prmtorian Kuin., vol. 3. pp. 381, 382. For the received reading in our Sea/uiovs ret) camp, where the emperor's guard was quartered. See Philip. text (/ 'Pa>ia;y, 6 ey.arovraQxoi TtaQeSmxs tovs and Ln. probably, e-iteiQanrj), IlavXco rcr) Ss ar^aTOTtcSapxT]prisonthe 1 13. The centurion Julius, when he had brought substitute, th 'PuifiriV, eTtexQanrj rco ers to Rome, delivered them up bound to the prretorian pre- possibly Gb., would
the prisoners to the
:
fect.
JUavXoj.
Roman
Rome,
to Cajsar,
For
Toi'
were delivered up in custody to the prajtorian prefect; and that they might be safely kept, and have more liberty, they he said were bound by a longer chain than that worn upon their
journey.
Tovi Ti^airovg lovSaicor, the chief or principal men of the Jews, of course, of the unlelieving Jews. When assembled,
to them, Brethren, not,
is
"men and
perpetrated,
brethren."
Com-
mitted, here,
equal to,
I have
I have committed
By the
letters of Festus,
and the
interces-
no trespass.
""
much
E^ovXoirco anoXvaai.
Bovlouai
;
is
enlarged, and, though a prisoner, he enjoyed a comparative freedom. He was permitted to have a lodging for himself,
by mind,
me.
axoXvaat,
free
me
at liberty.
188
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
against it, I was constrained to rjvayKaaOrjv kirLKaXlaaaOai Kai- was "Compelled to appeal to appeal unto Cesar; not tliat I crapa, ov)( w? tov edvovs /J-ov Cesar; not that I had any ' " 20 $ ^ thing to charge against my had aught to accuse my nation f-^av Ti KaTi]yopi](Tat. oia nation. On this account, thereof. TavTrjv ovv ri]u aLTiav irapeKafore, I have invited you, that I therefore 20 For this cause Xeaa v/xdf ISeiv kou TrpocrAaXrj- might see you, and speak with yo^i, called for you, to see have I
20
yap T1J9 e'A7r/5of tov you: pfor on account of the that for the liope of Israel I am Iapai]X TTjv aXvaLV ravTrjv ire- hope of Israel I am compassed ^ bound with this chain. piKeifjiaL. 01 Se irpos avrov with this chain. 21 And they said unto him, eiirov, And they said to liim. We ovre ypappara I/xe?f
and to speak with ymi: because
craL-
'evKev
We
21
neither received letters out Trepl (TOV iSe^a/xeOa airo Trj? of Judea concerning thee, neiTrapayevofxeuo^ ther any of the brethren that lovSalas, ovre came shewed or spake any harm Tis t5)v uSeXiptoi' aTn^yyeiXef ij of thee. XaXi]ae tl Trepl aou Trovrjpov. 22 But we desire to hear of a^Lovpeu oe Tvapa crou aicovcraL thee, what thou thinkest: for as
concerninsjr this sect,
Judea concerning you, nor has any one of the brethren who came, reported or said any harm of you but we think it
;
22
we know a
is
(f)pouelf-
Trepl
pev yap
yvoacrrov
proper to hear from you, what TrJ9 al- you think: for as it irespects
ecTTiv
this sect,
that every
against.
where
it
spoken peaecos
Tavrrjf
we know
that
it
is
every where spoken against. -qplv hri TravaTay(ov avTiXeyeraL. And when they had appoint23 And when tliey had ap' Ta^dpevoi 8e avrco I'jpepav, ed him a day, there came many pointed iiim a day, there came many to him into his lodging: fjKOf TTjOO? avTov eh rr-jv ^eviav to him into liis 'lodging; to
23
was necessilaled, obliged, Test. com. ver., sect five times, and heresy four times, reperixnUouai is given to resent it. There appears no justifiable reason for this disthis word in every case (six times) in reference to Paul. To tinction. " Originally nl^cats was a word of middle significasurname, and to call upon, are more frequently its representa- tion, and generally signified any opinion, good or bad. The Christians constituted a sect amongst the .Jew.s. It is said to tives, com. ver.
Hvnyy.aa&Ev
ETTty.nXeanad'aif I
compelled to appeal.
Tliis version of
Avayna^oi
The have been derived from secando, while the Greeks say it derived from eligctido." Leigh, Crit. Sacra. Every schism a heresy, whether good or bad, so far as the term niocan
concerned.
is is is
Tta^ay.aXeaa,
Of
these, invited
it
Had
seems most apposite from our stand-point. been simply calUd, ey.aXeaa would have sufficed. In
it is
com. ver.
' Fii rtjv ^ertar. The term implies tliat it was a place in which he was entertained as a guest. (Ilesych.) Compare Philemon, v. 22. " Those critics are right who distinguish it Hack., Penn, from the hired, house,^ mentioned v. 30.'" Boothr., Wes. The apostle was, at first, as it would be na^
laparjX,
Israel
rrjv
nlv-
families
but,
am compassed by
this chain.
Although
an arm only was bound, his liberty was encompassed, was independence, he removed to apartments which would be more taken away. lie had now nlciorii, entirely subject to his own control. There is sonictliing exceedingly kind and courteous in this more persons than before to liear him. OU s^triS'iTo, from
address to his alienated .lewisli brethren.
In his exordium tyri&r^fii, to expound once rendered, / cast out. lo set forth, he disabuses their minds as to his position towards them. found only in this book once, to cast out ; thrice, to exThey had placed him in the hands of the Romans. lie was pound. compelled to appeal to UiBsar, not to prefer charges against ^iriitaoTvnnfinrni, used only by Paul and Luke, indithem, but in self-defense not to inculpate them, but to ex- cates testifying or witnessing exhibiting the facts and
; ;
culpate himself
hope of
Israel,
iind
applying thcin.
It
is
Luke cmindi-
and assures the court and the audience that sake he was a prisoner in chains.
'
eminently
Hegi
of the .apostolic
rt;s
aij^eacios.
AIqcois
is
Jesus.
method of exhibiting the claims of His documents were the writings of BIoscs and the
CHAP. XXVIII.
REVISED VERSION.
189
VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
he expounded and tes- TrXeioues' ols i^eridero Siafiapthe kingdom of God, per- Tvpofxevos rrjv /Bao-tXeiau tov suading them concerning Jesus, Oeov, TTelOcov re avTOvs ra irepl both out of the law of Moses, TOV 'Irjaov, airo re tov vo/jlov and out of the prophets, from Maaecos kol tt]u 7rpo(j)r]Tau, avro morning till evening. ^ koll ol /xep vpcot eas eairepag. 24 And some believed the things which were spoken, and iTveidovro Tols Xeyofxevoiy, ol Se
tified
whom
he expounded and tesof God, persuading them of the things concerning Jesus, both out of the law of Moses, and out of the prophets, from morntified
whom
the kingdom
ing to
evening.
And some
believed
24
rjTTiaTovu. aavp.<pu)voi oe ovsome believed not. 24 And when they agreed not Tes TTpos aXXi]Xovs aireXvovTO, among themselves, tliey depart- elirovTOs TOV TIavXov prj/xa '(.v, ed, after that Paul had spoken Otl KaXas TO IIvevp.a to Ayiov one word, Well spake tiie Holy iXaXrjae Sta Haa'Cov tov irpoGhost by Esaias the prophet
'
spoken, and
'others
them
So not agreeing among tthemselves, they departed, Paul having said one word, Well spoke the Holy Spirit by Isaiah the prophet
not.
to our fathers, saying,
this
25
unto our fathers, ^^ Xeyov, JIopevdijTt Trpos tov 26 Saying, Go unto this peoKOL elm, Akot] ple, and say, Hearing ye sluxll Xaov TovTOv hear, and shall not understand; uKOvaeTe, koI ov fxi] avvrjTe' koI and seeing ye shall see, and not /SAeVoj're? l3Xe-^eT, kol ov /at;
perceive.
18rjT.
"
(p1]T0V TTpos
TOVS TVaTepaS
T]IX(OV,
Go
to 2S
not
understand
will
see,
you
i'jTay(yvdri
yap
rj
Kap- ceive;
people
ing,
for the
is
heart of this
gross,
27
ple
8ia tov Xaov tovtov, /cat tocs and their o)al fiapeas rjKOvaav, koX tovs ears are dull of hearing, and o(^6aXp.ov9 avTcoi/ iKafip-vcrav their eyes have they closed lest they should see with iheir p.rjTroT \8coaL toIs o(^6aXp,ols, eyes, and liear with lhcir ears, Kal TOLf walv CLKOvacoai, /cat ttj and understand with their heart, and sliould be converted, and I KapSla avvcJaL, Kat eTTLaTpe-^oicn,
is
become
are
and
waxed
gross,
their ears
dull
of hear-
"^
they have closed their eyes, lest they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I rvcoaTov should heal them. Be it
and
28
livopbets.
Ills
own lodging, in the capitol of the world, Jews and to the Greeks repentance God-
128. 3.
is
undoubtedly Hebraistic."
Hack.
Some, indeed, believed, but "Hearing you will hear and will not understand ; and seeward, and faith Christward. ing you will see, arid will not comprehend." many believed not the things that were spoken. Matt. 13 14, 15, gives the reason of this axorj axovaere, ' 01 fiev, and ol Se, indicate two parties, but which con:
we
The proportion
is
y.ai
ov
firj
ov
fit]
iSi/re.
/?-?-
a matter of inference.
'
(iXcfere."
v.
Vorstius,
de Hebraism,
nee ra-
one another
themselves.
more in our modern style, not agreeing among p. Gil. tamen perspicietis. Of course, there must have been some contro-
intelligetis,
videbebitis, nee
Cur
tionem hie versus continet eitaxwd''] yap, x. r. X., stupida Paul listened to them, doubtless, with an attentive enim facta est mens hujus populi. Uaxeiv ut la'i;!! notat pinear. lie comprehended the drift and point of all they said, gue, obesimi rcddcre, et proprie ad corpus pertinet, sed deinde lie, therefore, speaks his last words advisedly. ubi paulo post legitur The audience, we presume, were for the most part Jews. transfertur ad mentem ut ab iTsCrt, i. e. i-^ai avt'ievat intelligere atque usurpatur ut h. 1. de iis, que This we gather from his last words, rather his ^'i/ta ii>, one vim eorum qua vident et audiunt quamvis clare sun* atque word, a sentence, indeed, in one word. It was spoken by perspicua, tamen non intelligunt et percipiunt, saltern non the Holy Spirit through Isaiah the prophet, to our fathers,
versy.
TtQos rovs
naTEoas
recte perspiciunt."
r}fia)v.
Kuincel, Matt. 13
15-17.
Axorj axovaera,
y.ai
ov
fir}
"
Ov
fir]
avrrjre "
may
ov
uri
iSijre,
noun
as necessary
Hack.
190
CHAP. XXYHI.
REVISED VERSION.
iOveCTLV
GREEK TEXT.
28 Be
it
known
Toh
known,
therefore,
to
you,
is God is a7T(TTaXrj to acoTrjpiov Tov Oeov, sent to the Gentiles, and they Gentiles, and thai ' sent unto the Kou avTol /cat oLKOvaovTai. 'will hear it. And when he 29 they will hear it. Tavra avrov f'cTroPTOS, aTrrjXdou had said these things, the Jews 29 And when he had said ol 'lovSaloi, TToAA?;!/ e^^oirtr eV these words, the Jews departed, departed, and had much reason-
God
"EMEINE
oLTreSey^ero
ing
5e b
among
themselves.
3o
HadXof
tov?
^
own
all
iravTa^
ei-
and gladly
re-
kt]-
who came
to him,
31
31 Preaching the kingdom of pvaacov ttju fiaaLXeiav tov Oeov, God, and teaching those things KOLL hihda-Kcov Ta irtpX tov Kvwhich concern the Lord Jesus 'Iijaov XpiaTOv, fieTa iraChrist, with all confidence, no p'iov cTj;? Trapprjaias ukcoAvtco?. man forbidding him.
'announcing the kingdom of God, and teaching the things concerning the Lord Jesus Christ, with all boldness, and without molestation.
Kai
ny.ovaovTnt,
will
hear
it.
two
"
Efitivt,
remained.
This, as well
the
xr^Qvoamv
irjv flaailtiav
rov
critics,
had passed away before this book was written a of the kingdom of God and the StSaoycov la ^t^i rov Kvgiov some importance to the curious inquirers on the sub- Irjaov XQiarov, the teaching of the Lord Jesus Christ and These two whole years this with the msmuer of it, fiexa naarje na^^tjaiag ay.olvrcog ject of the chronology of this book. This he might not have enjoyed in Jeruliving in his own hired house gave a good opportunity to the nemine prohibente. We know salem, no person hindering or inhibiting him. We are indisciples of Christ to contribute to his necessities. formed that he did this with all boldness or, with all conthat he was not forgotten by the Philippians. Again it is a monumental proof of Paul's hospitality. He fidence he announced the reign of the Lord Jesus Christ. We should say that the 29th verse is held doubtful b}' Ln., was living in a rented house, but he kept an open house for We thank Luke for the follow- Tf., but is by Gb. regarded as of almost equal authority with all the friends of his JIaster. The name of Paul, in v. 30, aTtESex^Eto Tcm'ras rovg ewTto^evOjUerovs Tt^tos the other portions of the book. ing memento lie received all that came to his house, or that came is omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf., but for this he is all suflfi avrov. And he remained, is quite equal to, Paul remained for so intimates a:roSe/ofica, all that came to him he cient. to him he being the subject of the section, and the last person niimed received. * We have a perspicuous and most definite statement of the in the narrative.
detailed,
fact of
;
PAEAGPiAPHS.
ARRANGED
IN
PARAGRAPHS.
I.
The former
hold,
in
white apparel
who
into
why
2 to
teach, even to the day, on whicli ho was taken np, after that he, throufth the Holy Spirit had given commandment to the vVpostles whom
;
the heaven? This same Jesus, who is taken from you into the heaven, shall so come, in like manner, as you have seen him going into
lem, from a
3 he had chosen
self
alive,
to
whom
also
lie
showed him-
the heaven.
after
his
snflcring,
in
many
con-
Then they returned into Jerusa- 12 mount called Olivet, from Jerusa-
vincing
to them,
proofs,
during
forty
days
appearing
And when
they 13
and speaking of the things pertaining 4 to the Kingdom of God and having convened them together, he commanded them not to depart from Jerusalem but to await the gift promised them by the Father, Avliich, says he, 5 you have heard from me for John indeed immersed in water, but you shall be immersed in
;
; :
the
6
7
Holy Spirit, not many days hence. They now having come together, asked him,
to Israel ?
kingdom
And
he said to them. It
is
know
own
after
disposal.
But you shall receive power, Holy Spirit is come upon you
that
the
and you shall be witnesses for me, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and to tiic uttermost
:
had entered, they went up into the upper room, where abode both Peter, and James, and John, and Andrew, Philip and Thomas, Bartholomew and Matthew, James, son of Alpheus, and Simon Zelotes, and Judas, the hrother of James. These were all persevering with one consent, in prayer and supplication, with women, with Mary the mother of Jesus, and with his brothers. And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the disciples, and said (the number of the names together being about one hundred and twenty). Brethren, this scripture must needs have been fulfilled, which the Holy Spirit, by the mouth of David, before spoke, concerning Judas, who was guide to them that seized Jesus. For he was numbered with us, and had obtained part of this ministry. (Now a field was purchased with the reward of his iniquity, and he,
falling
14
15
16
17
18
And when
they beheld, he was taken up, and a cloud re10 ceived him out of their sight. And while they
and
all
bowels gushed
field
is
out.
And
it
;
was 19
inso-
known
much
were gazing
went
up,
l^c-
as
that
called
in
thiir proper
194
tongue Aceldama, that 20 blood.)
is
of
book of Psalms Lot his habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell in it, and his episcopate let an21 other take. Wherefore, of these men that have accompanied us all the time that the Lord Jesus 22 wont in and out among us, beginning from the immersion of John, to tlie day that he was taken up from us, must one be appointed to be
it
is
For
written
in
the
amazed and perplexed, saying one to another, What means this? Others (mocking) said, They 13 are full of sweet wine. But Peter, standing up 14 with the eleven, raised his voice, and said to them, Jews, and all you that reside in Jerusalem, be this known to you, and hearken to my words for these men are not drunk, as you 15
:
suppose, seeing
it is is
day.
But
this
which
And
they
And
it
appointed two, Joseph, called Barsabas, who 24 was surnamed Justus, and Matthias. And they
prayingsaid
:
my
Spirit
upon
all
flesh,
and they
hearts of all
Thou Lord, who knowest the men, show which of these two
prophesy.
25 thou hast chosen, to take a part in this ministiy and an apostlcship, from which Judas by transgression
fell,
Your young men shall see visions, your old men sliall dream in dreams and 18 and on my man servants, and my maid servants, in
:
my
Spirit,
and
own
jilace.
26
And they gave forth their lots and the lot fell upon Matthias, and he was numbered together
with the eleven Apostles.
day of Pentecost was fully with one accord in one place. And suddenly there came a sound out of heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. And there appeared to them tongues distributed, as of fire, and it sat upon every one of them. And they were all filled witli the Holy Spirit, and tliey began to speak in other tongues, as the spirit gave them utterance. And tliere wore dwelling in Jerusalem Jews, devout men, of every nation under heaven.
II.
When
the
all
show won- 19 dors in the heavens above, and signs on the earth beneath blood and fire, and smoky vaThe sun shall be turned into darkness, 20 por. and the moon into blood, before that great and And it shall 21 illustrious day of the Lord come. come to pass, that every one who shall call upon the name of the Lord, shall be saved. Jesus, the Naza- 22 Israelites, hear these words
they shall prophesy.
I will
And
rone, a
man approved
of
God among
signs,
you,
liy
miracles,
which God
who, by 23
know)
up,
him
having
seized,
God
Now when
this
multi-
tude came together, and were confounded, because every one heard them speak in his own
7 tongue.
And
all
these
who
every
speak,
Galileans?
in
And how
hoar we,
you have, by wicked hands, slain, wliom God has raised up, 24 having loosed the bands of death, because it was impossible that he should be held under it. For David speaks for him I have always re- 25 garded the Lord, as before my face for he is on my right hand, that I should not be moved. Therefore did my heart rejoice, and my tongue 26 moreover my flesh shall rest in was glad
man
?
our
own
tongue, in which
we
my
soul
and Modes, and Elamites, and those inhabiting Mesopotamia, both 10 Judea and Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia, Phrygia and Paraphilia, and the parts of Lybia about Gyrene, and Roman strangers, both 11 Jews and proselytes, Gretes and Arabians, we hear them speaking in our own tongues 12 the majestic works of God. And they were all
Pai'thians,
9 were born
Thou
:
hast
me
the
ways of
life
thou wilt
Brethren, let
buried,
me
29
and his But being 30 a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn to
that
he
is
both
dead and
sepulchre
is
195
would
lie,
raise
III.
Now Peter
temple, at
31 up the Christ, to
on his throne
foresee-
into
the
ing
this,
ninth hour.
birth,
And
among
the dead,
was carried
whom
they
is
daily
called
32 nor his
flesh
see corruption.
which
God
we
Beautiful, to
God, and having received of the Pathcr the promise of the Holy Spirit, he was shedding
34
I'orth
and John about go into the temple, asked alms. And Peter, earnestly looking upon him with John, said.
4
5
this Avhich
is
Por
but
Look on
us.
And
David
Then
my Lord
thy foes
my
right hand,
till
make
what
footstool.
Let
all
the
house of Israel,
know, that God has constituted that same Jesus, whom you have cru37 cified, Lord and Christ. Now when they heard this, they were pierced to the heart, and said to Peter, and to the other Apostles, Brethren, 38 what shall wc do? Then Peter said to them, Reform and be innnerscd, every one of you,
therefore, assuredly
in the
up
and walk. And him l)y the right hand, he lifted him and immediately his feet and ankles re-
ceived strength.
And
and walked, and entered Avith them into the temple, walking, and leaping, and praising God. And all the people saw him walking and prais- 9 and they well knew that it was he, 10 ing God
:
name of Jesus
Spirit.
who
39 Holy
For the promise is to you, and to your children, and to all those that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God 40 shall call. And with many other words he testified, and exhorted, saying, Save yourselves
from
41
tliis
temple and they were fdlcd with wonder and amazement at tliat which had happened to
him.
And
and John,
Avondering.
the
all
froward generation.
having gladly received the and the same day, there
;
And when
people
;
Peter 12
saw
The}', therefore,
it,
he
addressed
Israelites,
why marvel
on
us, as
at this? or
Ijy
though,
our
souls.
And
they
we had
caused
this
why look so eai'nestly own strength, or piety, man to walk? The God
his servant Jesus,
13
and
in the contribution,
loaf,
and
in the break-
43 ing of the
and
in the prayers.
;
And
fear
disowned, in pres-
came upon every soul and many wonders and 44 signs were done by the Apostles. And all that believed were together, and had all things 45 common, and sold their possessions and goods, and distributed them to all, as any one had
46 need.
And they, continuing daily witll one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their food with gladand singleness of heart, praising God, and having favor with all the people. And the Lord daily adde4 the saved to the con-
47 ness
gregation.
and desired a murderer to be and killed the Author of the whose Life, whom God raised from the dead And upon the faith in his witnesses we are. name, he has made this man strong, whom you Yes, his name, and the behold and know. faith, which is through him, has given him this perfect soundness, in presence of you all. And now, brethren, I know that you acted in But God ignorance, as also did your rulers.
granted
to
you
15 16
17 18
196
lias
lie
mouth of
should
all
we be examined this day concerning a good deed done to an infirm man, in what name lie is
if
prophets,
that
the
Christ
suflcr.
made whole, be
Christ,
it
known
to
you
all,
and
to all 10
name of Jesus
crucified
the Nazareue
whom
you
and that
whom God
this
may send
Jesus Christ,
tlie
man
which
whom
God
tlie
stone which
ers,
is
was
is
set at
made
And
12
which
has
spoken
through
the
the salvation
is
for there
mouth of
22 began.
thers,
all his
For Moses, indeed, said to the FaThat a prophet shall the Lord, your
not another name under the heaven, given among men, by wliich it beliooves us to be
saved.
God, raise up for you, from among your brethhim shall you hear ren, as he raised me up in all things, whatever he sliall say to you.
;
Now, considering the freedom of speech, of 13 Peter and John, and having perceived that they
were
illiterate,
;
23
And
shall
every soul
who
marveled
and persons in private life, they and they knew them well, that they
from among the people. 24 And, indeed, all the prophets, from Samuel and those following in order, as many as have
be
destroyed
And
it.
beholding the
13ut
man 14
com- 15
who was
You
manded them
tliey
to
withdraw from
council,
nant which
ing, to
God
shall
we do
to these
men
for, that,
indeed, a
is
Abraham,
And
all
the
God
havfirst
manifest to
all
and we can not deny it. But, that it may be 17 spread no further among the people, let us
strictly tlireaten them, that they speak, henceforth, to
IV.
And
while
tliey
called
at
all,
and the captain of the temand the Sadducees came upon tliem,
the people,
is
no man upon this name. And they 18 and commanded tliem not to speak nor to teach, upon the name of Jesus.
tlieni,
the resur-
And
But Peter and John answered, and said to 19 tliom. Whether it be riglit in tlie sight of God, to hearken to you, rather than to God, judge. For we can not but speak the things wliich we 20 have seen and heard. So, when they had fur- 21
ther
4 for
was already evening. But many of fliose who heard tlie word believed and tlie number of the men became about five thousand. And it came to pass, on tlic morrow, that their 5 C rulers, and elders, and scribes, and Annas, tlie High Priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, and as many as were of the pontifical fauii7 ly, were gatlicred together in Jerusalem. And placing them in the midst, they asked. In what strength, or in what name, have j-ou done tliis? 8 Then Peter, filled with the Holy Spirit, said to
it
;
more
tlian forty
years old.
And now, having been discharged, they went to their own friends, and announced all that the And they, priests and elders had said to them.
hearing, raised a voice to God, with one accord,
24
and
hast
said,
God who
and the
made
lieavcns,
and the
earth,
197
it
them
your
in
Why
was
sold,
was
it
not
Why
Tlie kings
this thing in
the
men
your heart? you have not lied to God. And Ananias hearing
;
Princes Avere
against the
For, of a truth,
whom
both
with the
Gentiles and
28 Israel, were assembled, to do whatever thy hand, and tliy counsel had before determined to be
came on all that heard these things. And the young men arose, wrapped him up, and cai-rying him out, buried him. Now an interval of about three hours occurred, and his wife, not knowing what was done, came in. And Peter said to her, Tell me whether you sold the
land for so much?
so much.
And now. Lord, behold their threatenand grant to thy servants, that, with all 30 boldness, they may speak thy word, by stretchand that signs and ing out thy hand to heal wonders may be done, by the name of tliy holy
29 done.
ings,
;
And
she
Then Peter
said to her,
Why
is it,
tempt the
Lord?
you
Behold the
out.
feet of these
who have
and
fell
son, Jesus.
shall carry
Then she
:
instautly 10
31
And, they having prayed, tlie place in which they were assembled together was shaken, and they were all filled with the Holy Spirit, and
God with
boldness.
And
the
one soul, neither did any of any of tlie tilings which he posbut they had all things sessed, was his own 33 common. And with great power the Apostles gave testimony concerning the resurrection of the Lord Jesus and great grace was upon them 3-1- all. For neither was there any among them who lacked for as many as were possessors of lands, or of houses, sold them, and brought the prices 35 of the things sold, and laid them down at the
them
say, that
and expired and tlic in and found her dead, and carrying her out, buried her by her husband. And great fear came upon all the congregation, 11 and upon all those hearing these things. And through the hands of the Apostles were 12 many signs and wonders done among the people, (and they were all with one accord in Solomon's porch. And of the rest durst no man join 13
feet
And
believers were
still
more added
also of
to
the 14
Lord, multitudes of
men and
women),
insomuch that tlicy brought forth tlieir sick into 15 streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that
at the least, the
by,
was distributed to every one, according as any one had need. Now Joses, who, by the Apostles, was sur30 named Barnabas (which is, being translated. Son of Consolation), a Levitc, a Cyprian by birth, having land, sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the Apostles' feet.
Apostles' feet.
it
And
And the 16 might overshadow some of them. multitude of the surrounding cities also came together into Jerusalem, bringing the sick and those harassed with unclean spirits, and they
were every one healed. But the High Priest arising, and all who were with him (being the party of the Sadducees), were filled with zeal, and threw their hands upon the Apostles, and put them in public But an angel of the Lord, under custody. cover of the night, opened the jn-ison doors, and bringing them forth, said. Go stand and speak in tlie temple to the people, all the words
of this
life.
17 18
V.
But
a certain
2 Sappliira, his wife sold a possession and purloined from the price (his wife also being privy 3 at the Apostles' feet.
19 20
and brought a certain part, and laid it But Peter said, Ananias, why has Satan possessed your heart, to lie to the Holy Spirit, and to purloin fi-om the price 4 of the land? While it remained, was it not
to
it),
And when
the
they heard that, they entered into 21 temple early in the morning, and were
198
tcacliiiiur.
and lirought
to
and all the senate of the children of and sent into tlic prison to have tliem
v,-\\Qi\
enrollment, and
:
brought.
22
But
not in
the officers
stroyed himself
and
all,
tlie
:
23 saying
Withdraw from
these
and the guards, standing before the we found not one 24 within. Now wlien the Higli Priest, and tlio Captain of the temple, and the Chief Priests, heard those words, tliey were in pcrj)lcxity 25 about them, what this might come to be. But one came and reported, saying, Behold, tbose whom you placed in the prison arc standing in 26 the temple and teacliing the people. Then, the Captain went, witli the officers, and brought them without force (for they feared the people),
all security,
alone
And now I say 38 men and let tliem or tliis work Ijo of
if it
it,
entrances
but on opening,
men,
it
will be destroyed
but
be of God, 39
you
are
not
aide
to
destroy
and
lest,
perhaps, you be
ibund to
fight against
;
27
in
And
;
were persuaded by him and scourged them, they connnandcd that they sliould not speak upon tlie name of Jesus, and released tliem. So 41 they departed from the presence of the council, rejoicing tliat they were esteemed worthy to be dishonored for his name. And they did not 42 cease teaching every day, in the temple, and in every house, and proclaiming Jesus the Christ.
tlicy
And
the council
28 them
filled
Did
to teach
and the High Priest asked we not strictly command you not upon this name ? and, behold, you have
:
number of tlie murmuring of tlie Hellenists against the Hebrews occurred, because their own widows were neglected in the Then the Twelve, having daily ministration.
VI.
in tliose days, the
disciples being multiplied, a
Now,
29 30
We
God
ought to obey
God
ratlier than
men.
The
Reliiirpiishing the
is
word
us.
of
God
to serve
whom
This
God exalted to his right hand, a Prince and a Saviour, to grant repentance to
person has
Wherefore, brethren, look out among you seren men of attested character, full of the Holy Spirit and of wistables
not pleasing to
dom,
but
whom wo may
we
to
32
Israel,
and forgiveness of
Spirit,
sins.
;
And we
and so
is
are
also
will
4
5
and
ple
And
tlie
wliom God has given to those 33 who obey him. Xow those hearing, were exasperated, and they were making up their mind 34 to slay them. But a certain one, arising in the
the
Holy
Sauliedrim, a Pharhsee,
Gamaliel by name, a
all
and they chose Stephen, a man full of and of the Holy Spirit, and Pliilip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and Nicholas, a proselyte of Antioeh
faith
:
whom
the
and,
6
7
put the Apostles out, for a little 35 while, and said to them, Israelites, take heed to yourselves, what you execute upon these men. 36 For before these days Theudas arose, declarto
manded
And
ing himself to be somebody, to whom a number of men, about four hundred, attached themBftlves
;
who was
slain
and
all,
as
many
as
and the number of the disciples in Jerusalem was being greatly multiplied, and a great crowd of tlie priests was becoming submissive to the faith. And Stephen, full of faith and power, did great wonders and miracles among the people.
increasing,
word
God was
199
certain of
tlie
Synagogue
Cyrenians
Cilicia,
;
and
and gave him favor and wisdom in Egypt and he made him governor over Egypt, and all his
afflictions,
and they
household.
Now there came a famine upon Egypt and Canaan, and great
all
the land of
:
11
affliction
and
cured
men
wlio said.
We have
But Jacob, 12
12 God.
elders,
13 seized,
And they excited the people, and the and the sciibes, and came upon liim, and and brought him to tlie council, and set
This
having heard that tliere was grain in Egypt, first And at the second time, 13 sent our fathers. Joseph was made known to his brethren and
;
known
to
Pha-
up
man
ceases not
words against tliis holy place, and the 14 law for we have heard him saying, that this Jesus, the Nazarene, will destroy this place, and change the customs which Moses delivered us.
to speak
:
Then Joseph
to
;
scut
and called
his father
Jacob 14
15
And
fastly
all
who
him and all his kindred, seventy-five souls. So Jacob went down into Eg3-pt, and died, he 15 and our fathers, and were carried over into She- 16 chem, and laid in a sepulchre that wliich Abraham purchased with a sum of money of
2 things so
Then the High Priest said, Are these And he said. Brethren and fatlicrs, ? hearken The God of tlie glory appeared to our
:
But, according as 17 father of Shechcm. the time of the promise, which God had sworn to Abraham, was drawing near, the people had
Hamor,
grown and
arose,
multiplied in Egypt,
till
another king 18
who had
not
known
Joseph.
The same 19
father
"
in
Mesopotamia,
3 before he
Go
having treated our race craftily, oppressed our fathers, that they might expose their infants, in order that they might not be preserved alive.
will
4 show you." Tlien lie came out of the land of the Chaldeans and dwelt in Haran and thonce,
;
remove into
5
:
was dead, God caused him to you are now dwelling but he did not give him an inlieritancc in it, not even a foot breadth. Yet he proinisod that lie would give it to him, for a posthis land, in wliich
Moses was born, and was exceed- 20 who was nourished in his And, he being 21 fatlier's house, three months. exposed, Pharaoh's daughter adopted him, and nourished him for her own son. And Moses 22
At
this time
ingly beautiful
was educated in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and was mighty in his words and in his actions. And when he was full forty years old, it came 23
into his heart to look after his brethren, the And seeing one of tliem 24 children of Israel.
session,
and
to
Ills
6 had no cluld.
Tlicn
God spoke
thus to him:
That
be sojourners in a strange
land, and tliat they should enslave, and oppress 7 them four
who was
hundred years.
And
the nation to
I will punish,
He 25 oppressed, smiting the Egyptian. underhave supposed, indeed, his brother would
stood that
whom
tliey sliall
be in bondage,
God, by
his
said God,
and
come
fortli
them
And
the 26
8 and serve
And
9 twelve patriarchs.
And
the patriarchs,
moved
all his
But God
next day, he showed himself to them as tliey were quarreling, and would have compelled them to peace, saying. You are brethren why do you wrong one another ? But he who did 27 his neighbor wrong, thrust him away, saying, Who made you a ruler and a judge over us ? Will you kin me, as you killed tlie Egyptian 28
;
200
21)
Then MoHCsflcd
(Ik3
Our
fathers
had the 44
wius a striin^-cr in
;{()
lam] of Midian, in
Iin
ho'^nt
two
Foiis.
And
in
(lie
wildertiic
make
seen
Lord,
in
a lliime of
it, lie
a Imsli.
at
And
wlien
wondered
saying, 1
tlie siglit;
it,
and, as
according to the pattern that he had which tabernacle also our fathers having 45 received, they brought in with Joshua, into the possession of the heathen, wdiom God drove out
it
:
to c!ontemplat,e
liini,
am
God
tlie
of yonr
(lod of
David
Jacob.
who found
to
IJiit
favor
before
God, and 40
Ihe (lod of
llie
Abraham, ami
desired
find
God
of
and
flod of Jacob.
bled ;ind
liiin,
iliirst
(iir
not look.
Then
Lord said
to
theless,
Solomon built him a house. Never- 47 the Most Iligli does not dwell in temples 48
;
;5I
yonr shoes from your f(^ot, for the Trnly place on which yon stand is holy gronnd.
I'nl
'I'hc
4'.)
have
s(>en tlie
allliction
of
my
iieojde, wdio
are
in Egyjil.
Sf)
and have heard their groaning, and am eome down to deliver them. And now, come, I This Moses, whom will send yon into Egypt. they had rejected, saying, Who made yon a rider and a judge? God sent the same to 1^ a, rider and a deliverer, by the Imnd of the messenger
my tlirone, and the earth is my footWhat house Avill yon build for mo ? says stool. or, wdiat is the place of my rest? the Lord Did not my hand make all these?
:
and
;]()
Hint
Ihein
;ippe:iii'(l
(Hit,
lo liiin
in
the bush.
lie Ijronght
showing \V(m(lei's and signs, in Mil' hiiiil of i'jgyi)t, and in Ihe lied Sea, and in 87 the wilderness, forty years. This is the Moses who s!iid to llie children of Israel, The Lord yonr (lod will I'iiise lip a prophet for yon, of yonr
ul'ler
This
is
he
who was
in the
the
wilderness, with
llie
him
in
llie
nioiint Simii.
who
;i',)
riM'ei\('il
\\
(he
lil'e-^ix iiig
us
hdiu
our
lalhcrs
w(nild
not
obey,
but
you are always resisting the Holy Spirit Which r,9. as your fathers did, so you are doing. of the prophets did not your fathers persecute ? They even slew those who had ]ireviously announced the coming of the Just One, of whom ymi have now been the betrayers and murderers you who have received the law by tlic minis- 53 When 54 tration of angels, and have not kept it. they heard those things, they were cut to the heart, and they gnashed on him with their teeth. But he, being full of the Holy Spirit, looked up steadfastly into the heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God, and said Behold,! see the heaven ojicned, 50 and the Son of man standing on the right hand
:
them, ami in llieir hearts Ihriist him fruiii do turned back again into Egyjit, saying to Aaron,
of
voice,
Miike as gods
this Afoses.
lo
go before
iis
because, as for
Egv]!!,
who brought ns out of the land of we do not know what is become of him.
lli(^
God. Then they cried out with a loud 57 and stopped their ears, and ran upon him with one consent, and cast him out of the city, and stoned him. And the witnesses laid olT 5^ their garments at (he feet of a yoiing man,
41
And
llieir
llieiii
named
voking,
spirit.
Saul.
And
saying.
they
stoned
Jesus,
Stephen,
receive
cried
this
(his
in-
51)
sacrifice to
and njoii'cd
Tlu-n
in Ihe
work of
:
and
Lord
my
out,
42
own
lip
hiinds.
God
hemcn
as
it
with
a.
sin
to
fell
is
wrilleii
Ihe
book of (he
]iropliels;
house
their charge.
And when
he liad said
he
of Israel,
sacrifices,
4:-
li;i\e
vim olVered lo me slain beasts and during I'orly years in the wilderness?
asleep.
Now
up Ihe tabernacle of ]\Ioloch, and the slar of yonr god Hemphan, images which you
eviMi look
Yon
VITI.
Now
pcrseention
against
;
made
to wor.ship
therefore,
will
carry you
was
in
Jerusalem
all
scattered
201
and
God
To
21
away Stephen
to
grave, and
l]ut
liim.
Saul
wasted the congregation, entering into tlic liouscs, and dragging fortli men and women, lie committed tliem to prison.
indeed,
Nevertlielcss, the disriii-
when
was
lie
doing
for,
spirits,
;
you there is no part nor portion in this thing, lor your heart is not right in the sight of God. Reform, therefore, from this your wickedness, and pray the Lord, if, perhaps, the device of your heart shall be forgiven you for I perceive that you are in the gall of bitterness, and in Then Simon, answering, the bond of iniquity. said. Pray to the Lord for me that none of these things, which you have sj)okcn, may come upon me. They therefore, when they had testilicd and preached the word of the Lord, set out on their return to Jerusalem, and they preached the
;
22
28
24
25
gospel in
many
10
11
12
13
and many palsied and lame were iiealed. And there was great joy in that city. But there was there, l)cfore, a certain man, named Simon, who formerly, in the same city, had practiced sorcery, and astonislied the people of Samaria, boasting that he was some great one. To whom they all gave heed, young and old, saying, This man is the great power of God. And to him indeed they gave heed, because that for a long time, he; had astonished them with But when they believed Philip, his sorceries. preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were immersed, both men and women. Also Simon himself believed and when he was im;
But an angel of the Lord spoke to Philip, 26 saying, Arise, and go toward the south, to the
the
way
that goes
is
Gaza (which
And
he arose
down from Jerusalem to way through the desert). and went and behold a man of 27
the
;
charge of
Jerusalem
Candace, queen of the Ethiopians, who had the all her treasure, and had come into
to
and he was returning, 28 was reading Moreover the Spirit said 29 Isaiah, the prophet. to Philip, Go near and join yourself to this And Phili]) having run up to him, and 30 chariot.
worship
;
heard him reading Isaiah, the prophet, said, yon understand what you arc reading?
replied.
Do He
31
How
can
1,
guide
me?
And
and
sit
with him.
Now
U
15
Now when
salem,
the Apostles
who were
at Jeru-
Scripture, which ho
"He
word of God, tliey sent to tlicn\ Peter and .biliii, who, when they had come down, jirayed for tliem, tliat they nught receive the Holy
Spirit.
was lamb
not
led
is
away
as a sheep to slaughter
and as a
his
moulh.
and who
shall declare
IC.
For as
:
yet,
generation? for
earlli."
taken
3-4
of them
17
from the
And
name
of the
Lord
Jesus.
Then they
laid
hands
Spirit.
Philip, said, I
beg of you, of
of
whom
or
does the
of some
himself,
that,
through laying on
And
was 19 given, he ofl'ered them money, saying. Give to me also this power, tliat on whomever I lay 20 hands, he may receive the Holy Spirit. But Peter said to him, May your silver go to dehands,
the
Spirit
Holy
and began at the same Scripture, and announced to him Jesus. And as they were going along the road, they 36 and the officer came upon a certain water my being hinders What said,Behokl water
: !
202
;]7
And
his
hand on him,
with
all
j'our
heart,
you may.
he
And
he anis
Then Ananias 13
38 the Son
chariot
of
to
God.
stand
And
still
;
commanded
l^oth
officer,
the
answered. Lord, I have heard, by uumy, of this man, how much evil he has done to thy saints
are in Jerusalem. And here he has author- 14 from the chief Priests, to bind all those invoking thy name. But the Lord said to him. Go, 15
ity
went and 39 lie immersed him. And when they wei-e come up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught Philip away, that the officer saw him no more for he went on his journey rejoicing. 40 But Philip was found in Azotus and, passing along, he announced the tidings in all the cities
down
who
for he
is
my
name
children of Israel
how
till
Avent
into 17
IX. But Saul yet breathing out threatening and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord, 2 Aveut to the High Priest, and desired from him
Damascus, to the Synagogues, that if he found any of that way, whether they were
letters to
the house, and having laid his hands on liini, said, Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, who appeared to you in the way as you came, has
or women, he might bring them bound to 3 to Jerusalem. Now in the journey, he came
men
near Damascus
flashed
4 around him, a light from heaven, and having fallen upon the earth, he heard a voice saying to him, Saul, Saul, why do you persecute me?
5
you may receive sight, and be filled with the Holy Spirit. And immediately there 18 and he fell from his eyes, as it were scales imarose, and was received sight forthwith, and strength19 he was having taken food mersed and with the some days Then Saul was ened. And immedi- 20 disciples who were at Damascus.
sent me, that
:
ately he proclaimed
that this
is
But
this
all that
heard 21
And
it
he
said,
Who
am
art thou,
Jesus,
Lord?
And
the
said. Is
not this he
who
whom you
persecute
who invoked
name
in Jeru-
And
what
he,
hard for you to kick against the goads. trembling and astonislied, said, Lord,
wilt thou have
me
to
do
Aud
the
Lord and it
the
And
no
person.
;
salem, and came hither for this purpose, that he might bring them bound to the chief Priests ? But Saul increased the more in strength, aud 22 confounded the Jews who dwelt in Damascus, proving that this person is the Christ. Now 23 when many days were accomplished, the Jews consulted to kill him. But their conspiracy wa.s 24 known to Saul, and they watched the gates,
earth
tliat
Then 25
saw no person luit they led him by the hand, 9 and brought him into Damascus. And he was there three days without seeing, aud did not eat
nor drink.
10
him by
down through
himself to
the wall in
into Jerusalem, he
was attempting
;
attach
all
the
disciples
Now, there was a certain disciple at Damascus, named Ananias aud the Lord said to him
:
in a vision,
Ananias!
And
he said, Behold, I
am
11 here. Lord.
And the Lord said to him. Arise aud go upon the sti'cel which is called Straight, and inquire in the house of Judas for one called
Saul,
But Barnabas took him and brought him to the 27 Apostles, and fully declared to them, how he had seen the Lord in the way, and that he had spoken to him, and how he had boldly preaclied
at Damascus, in the
name
of Jesus.
of Tarsus
for behold he
is
praying
to
And he was
in Jerusalem,
in
a vision a
man named
in the
name 29
203
and prayed
to
God
continually
The
brethren,
having
ascertained
this,
31 into Tarsus.
conducted him into Ccesarca, and sent him out Then the congregations had peace,
throughout
all
;
him,
and saying
is it.
to
him,
afraid,
and
What
Lord ?
And
he said to him,
5
being edified
32
Now
througii
it
33 that
tain
among all, came down also to the saints dwelt at Lydda and there he found a cerman, named iEneas, who had kept his bed
:
34 eight years, and was sick of the palsy. And Peter said to him, JEneas, Jesus, the Christ,
heals you.
memorial of you before 3-od. And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is Peter. He lodges with one Simon, a tanner, whose house is by the sea-shore. He And will tell you what you ought to do. when the angel who spoke to Cornelius was gone, he called two of his domestics, and a devout soldier of those who waited on him and
;
And
he
35 arose immediately. And all who dwelt at Lydda, and Saron, beheld him, and turned to the Lord.
36
having fully related all these things to them, Again, on the next he sent them to Joppa.
day, while
and
hour.
Now
named
by interpretation is called, Dorcas) this woman was full of good Now it 37 works, and of alms which she did. came to pass in those days that she, being sick, And, having Avashed her, they placed her died.
Tabitha
(which
:
house-top to pray,
at
about
the
sixth
very hungry, he desired to eat. 10 Now while they were preparing, he fell into a trance, and saw the heaven open, and a certain 11
And becoming
vessel
sheet,
38
in
an upper room.
In
And Lydda
sent
being near to
to him, en-
bound together
to the earth
;
at four corners,
and
let
down
in
which were
beasts,
all
kinds of 12
reptiles
was
that place,
two men
not
four-footed animals,
and wild
and
treating,
that
he would
delay to come
Peter, arising,
And
there 13
Then
went with them whom having come, they led into the upper room and all the widows stood weeping, sliowing vests and mantles, and by him while she was with all which Dorcas made all forth, putting them But Peter, 40 them. and turning to the kneeled down and prayed And she opened her body, said, Tabitha, arise. Peter, she sat up, aud 41 eyes. And when she saw he gave her his hand, and caused her to stand up and having called the saints and widows, And it was known 42 he presented her alive. throughout all Joppa, and many believed in the
; ;
came a voice to him. Rise, Peter kill and eat. But Peter said. Not so. Lord for I have never 14 eaten any thing common or unclean. And the 15 What voice said to him again, a second time God has cleansed, that call not you common. This was done thrice, and the vessel was taken 16
;
;
up again into the heaven. Now as Peter was pondering in himself, what 17 the vision which he had seen could mean behold the men who were sent from Cornelius,
;
house, stood
at
gate,
Simon,
and calling, they asked, whether 18 surnamed Peter, was lodging there.
vision, 19
43 Lord.
And ho
tarried
many days
in Joppa,
three
seeking you.
Arise, therefore,
X.
Now
a certain
man
in
Ctesarea, called
accompany them, doubting nothing, for Then Peter went down sent them.
men, and said, Behold, I
seeking.
have
the 21
to
God, with
am
he
whom you
for
are
What
is
the reason
which you
204
22 arc come?
turion, a just
beginning from Galilee, after the immersion concerning Jesus of which John preached
;
of good report
among
all
Nazareth
how God
Jews, was
instructed
from
God, by a holy
Spirit and with power who went about, from place to place, doing good, and healing
Holy
24
25 26 27
in, ho day Peter went with them, and certain l^rcthrcn from And on the next Joi)pa accompanied him. day, he entered into Ctcsarea and Cornelius was waiting for them, having called together his kindred and intimate friends. Now, as Peter was entering, Cornelius met him, and falling down at his feet, he worshiped him. But Peter raised him up, saying, Stand up. I myself also am a man. And,
And on
were oppressed by the devil for God was with him. And we arc witnesses of all 30 things which he did, both in the land of the whom they slew, Jews, and in Jerusalem Him God raised up 40 hanging him on a tree. not to 41 the third day, and showed him openly
all that
;
all
by God, even to us who did cat and drink And 42 with him after he rose from the dead. the people, announce to he commanded us to
and to
testify
that
it lie
is
he himself who
is
and found
ordained by God, to
many assembled.
28
it
And
is
he said to them,
unlawful for a
and the dead. To him all the prophets testify, 43 that whoever believes in him shall, through his name, receive remission of sins. While Peter 44
Spirit
29
30
31 32
and yet God has showed to me that I should not call any man common or unclean. And therefore I came witliout objecting, as soon as I was sent for. I ask then, for what purpose you have sent for me? And Cornelius said. Four days ago, I Avas fasting till this hour and at tlic ninth hour I prayed in my house, and behold, a man stood before me, in bright apparel, and said, Cornelius, your prayer is heard, and your alms are had in remembrance before God. Send, therefore, to Joppa, and call here Simon, whose surname
nation
;
;
on
all
those Avho
the
And
as
45
those
of
as
circumcision,
Avitli
believed,
many
came
Holy Spirit was poured out. For they hoard 46 them speak with other tongues, and magnify God. Then Peter ansAvered, Can any man for- 47
bid
the
we?
And
he commanded thcin to be 48
of the Lord.
immersed
in the
name
Then they
Peter. He is entertained in the house of one Simon, a tanner, by the sea-shore who, 33 when he is come, will speak to you. Immeis
;
XI.
out
Judca, heard
Gentiles
also
had
2
And
Avhcn Peter
done well that you have come. Now then, we are all here present before God, to hear all 34 things that are commanded you by God. Then Peter, opening his mouth, said. In truth, I pernot a respecter of persons 35 but, in every nation, he that fears him, and 36 works righteousness, is acceptable to him. You
is
went up
You
associated Avith
men
ceive that
God
know
But Peter related the matter from the beginning, and set it forth in order to tlicm, saying, I Avas and I saAV, in a in the city of Joppa, praying trance, a vision, something descend, like a great sheet, let doAvn from heaven liy four corners,
;
dren of
37 Christ, he
Lord of all you know that message which was published throughout all Judea,
and it came even to me. Upon which, when I had earnestly looked, I considered, and saw foorfooted animals of the earth, antl Avild beasts, and
205
and
cat.
But
Not
so.
Lord
for noLliing
common
or un-
any time, entered into my mouth. 9 But the voice answered me again from heaven.
clean, has, at
10
11
What God has cleansed, that call not you common. And this was done three times and all were drawn up again into heaven. And behold, there were immediately three men already come to
;
Barnabas departed to Tarsus to seek Saul. Aud 26 when he had found him, he brought him to Antioch. And it came to pass that, during a whole year, they were assembled with the con,gregation, and taught a great multitude. Aud the disciples were called Christians first in
Antioch.
And in those days prophets came down from 27 Jerusalem to Antioch. And one of them, named 28 Agabus, having stood up made known through
the Spirit that there
12
13
14
15
16
17
me go with them, doubting And, moreover, these six brethren accompanied me and we entered into the man's house and he told us, how he had seen the messenger in ids house, who stood aud said to him Send to Joppa, aud call for Simon, whose surname is Peter, who will tell you words, by which you and all your house shall be saved. And as I began to speak, the Holy Spirit fell on them, as on us in the beginning. Then I remembered the declaration of the Lord, how he said, John, indeed, immersed in water, but you shall be immersed in the Holy Spirit. Since, then, God gave them the same gift even as he did to us, when we believed on the Lord Jesus Christ who was I that I could withstand
the Spirit bade
And
nothing.
throughout
all
days of Claudius.
according to his
lief to the
Then
ability,
determined to send
;
re-
XII.
time,
And
he killed
And
because he saw that it pleased the Jews, he proceeded further to seize Peter also. (And then were the days of the unleavened loaves.)
18
God?
were
When
silent,
they heard
glorified
these
things
they
And
God, saying, God, then, indeed, has also granted to the Gentiles
the reformation to
life.
and
prison,
having apprehended him, he put him in aud delivered him to four quarternions
Pe-
19
Now
they
who were
ter,
therefore,
was kept
con-
gregation to
God
for him.
And some
brought hira
chains
the
men
two
soldiers,
bound with
messenger of
two
tlie
and
near, 7
prison.
21
Aud
And
1)e]iolda
Lord stood
and a
22 Then tidings of these things came to the ears of the congregation which was in Jerusalem and
;
23 tlirough to Antioch
beheld the grace of
wlio,
them
all,
aud
full
of the
Holy
and of
faith.
And
Then
him up, saying, Rise from his hands. Aud the messenger said to him. Gird And he did yourself and bind on your sandals. And he said to him. Cast your garment so. around you, and follow me. And Peter went out and followed him, and had not perceived that what was done by the messenger was real, but thought that he saw a vision.
Peter on the
up quickly.
And
206
10
first
and the
smote
glory.
liim
because he did not give God the And, having been eaten by worms, he
the city
;
<)usly to
them
expired.
on through one
ing
street.
And
liini.
Then
Peter, havI
come
to
liiuisclf,
said,
Now
certainly
know
that the
his messenger,
and
But the word of God continued to grow, and 24 And Barnabas and Saul returned from 25 Jerusalem, when they had fulfilled their ministry, and took witli tlicm Jolm, wlioso surname was Mark.
extend.
has delivered
me
all
XIII.
'Now
And when
wont
to the
lie
Iiad
tlie mother of John, was Mark, wlicre many were 13 assembled, praying. And when he knocked at the door of the gate, a maid servant, named And recognizing 14 Rlioda, went to hearken.
house of Mary,
wliose surname
tlie
gate, for
tliat
gladness
to her.
Peter
And
they said
You
are crazy.
it
affirmed that
was even
16 It
But Peter continued his knocking. And wlien they had opened tlie 17 door, and saw liim, tliey were astonislied. But lie, beckoning to them with the hand to be quiet, declared to them how tlie Lord had brought him out of the prison. And he said. Go tell these things to James, and to the brctlircn. And lie departed and went to another
is
messenger.
and Barnabas and Simeon, who is called Niger, and Lucius the Cyrenian, and Manaen, who liad been brought up with Herod the Tetrarch, and Saul. While they were ministering to the Lord, and fasting, the Holy Spirit said, Separate for me Barnabas and Saul to the work, for which I have called them. And wlien they had fasted, and prayed, and laid their hands on them, they sent them away. So they, being sent forth by tlie Holy Spirit, went down into Seleucia and tlicnce tliey sailed into Cyprus. And when they were in Salainis, they jireaelied tlie word of God in the synagogue of the Jews, and they liad also John as their attendant. And when they had gone through
that existed in Antioch, certain prophets
teachers, as
;
certain
sorcerer,
false
propliet,
a Jew,
the
7
place.
man
who
called for
tlie
(fin-
18
Now,
small
as soon as
it
was day,
tliere
was no
and desired
Elymas,
tlie
to hear
stir
among
sorcerer
word
And when ITcrod had sought and did not find liim, lie examined tlie keepers, and commanded tliat they should lie put to death. And he went from Judea to Cxsarea, and abode there. 20 And Herod being enraged at lliose of Tyre and Sidon, tliey came with one accord to him, and, having made Blastus, the king's chamber19 become of Peter.
for him,
lain, their friend, desired
translated), opposed
tlie
tlioni,
faitli.
5)
liim, said,
O
of
i'ull
of
all
10
and
all
all
mischief,
son
tlie
Devil,
enemy of
ways
of the
Lord?
is
And
11
now
upon you,
and you
season.
mist,
21 And, on an appointed day, Ilcrod, arrayed in royal apparel, sat on his throne, and made a
22 speech to them.
And
tlie
fell on liim a and a darkness and he went about seeking some ])ersons to lead him liy the hands. Then the proconsul, having seen what was 12
;
And
immediately there
23
And
immediately
of the Lord.
207
And, loosing- from Paphos, llioy -who were with Paul came into Perga of Pampliilia and John, departing from them, returned into Jeru;
in him, yet
salem.
'But they themselves, departing from Perga, came into Antioch of Pisidia, and went into the synagogue on the sahbatli-day, and sat down. 15 And, after the reading of the Law and the
1*1
they had fulfilled all that 29 was written of him, they took him down from the tree, and laid him in a sepulchre. But God 30 raised him from the dead and he was seen 31 many days by those who came up with him
death.
;
And when
from Galilee into Jerusalem, who are his witnesses to the people.
And we
God
are declaring to 32
you glad
tidings,
how
you
liave a
it.
word of
was made
fulfilled the
to
the fathers,
completely 33
same
;
to us their children, he
having
16
said
raised up Jesus
as
it
is
second Psalm,
"
Thou
art
my
17 God, hearken.
Tiic
God
of
tliis
people chose
when they
dwelt as strangers in the land of Egypt, and with a high arm lie brought them out of it.
18
him up 34 from the dead, no more to return to corruption, he said thus, " I will give to you the faithful
begotten thee."
that he raised
And
mercies of David."
And
for
19 nourished them in
wilderness.
And when
he had subjected seven nations, in the land of Canaan, he divided their land to them by lot.
20
And
Wherefore he says also, in 35 wilt not give up thy Holy One to see corruption." For David, indeed, 36 after he had served his own generation by the will of God, fell asleep, and was added to his fathers, and saw corruption. But he whom God 37
another psahn,
"
Thou
dred and
21
years, he
gave
tiicni
judges until
And
selves.
And God
man
years.
of Kish, a
22 forty
he
whom
man
all
after
my own
to
heart,"
my
desires.
Of
;
this
man's
2
1
seed
has
God,
according
pi-omise,
;Jcsus
John
all
entrance on
the
you therefore, bretlircn, that is announced to you the forgiveness of sins. And by him all that believe are justified from all things from which you could not be justified by the law of Moses. Beware, then, lest that come upon you which is written in the prophets Behold, you despisers, and wonder and perish. For I execute a work in your days, a work which you will not believe, though any one should fully declare it to And as they were going out, the Gentiles you. besought them, that these words might be
Be
it
known
to
38 39
40 41
42 43
his work,
an immersion of reformation to
Now when
many
of the
25 people of Israel.
pose
is
Now
I
me
to
be?
am
tlie
not he.
Whom
Jews and
proselytes
followed Paul
2G not worthy
of
to loose.
Abraham, and those among you who fear God, to you is the word of this salvation sent. 27 For they who dwell in Jerusalem, and their rulers, not knowing him, and the utterances of the prophets, which are read every sabbath, 28 have, in condemning him, fulfillal them. And
although they found not the least cause of death
and Barnabas, who, addressing them, persuaded them to persevere in the grace of God. And 44 on the next sabbath, almost the whole city assembled to hear the word of God. But when 45 the Jews saw tlie multitudes, they were filled with zeal, and spoke against those things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and revilThen Paul and Barnabas became bold, 46 ing. and said
;
It
was necessary
that the
word
of
God
should
first
But
208
seeing you put
47
48
49
f>()
51
52
it from you, and judge yourunworthy selves of the everlasting life, beliold turn to tlic Gentiles. For so has the Lord ^ye commanded us, saying I have placed you for a liglit of nations that you miglit be for salvaOn hearing tion even to the ends of the earth. this the Gentiles rejoiced, and glorified the word of the Lord, and as many, as were dctermined for everlasting life, believed. And the word of the Lord was pul)lislied througliout all the region. But the Jews stirred up the devout and liouorable women, and tiic chief men of the city, and raised a persecution against Paul and Barnabas, and expelled them out of their borBut they shook oil' the dust of their feet ders. against them, and went into Iconium. And the disciples were JiUed with joy and with the Holy
;
come down
they
to
us, in
And
Then
city,
called
Paul, 12
Hermes, because
speaker.
them.
Which when
and
arc
Why
We
men
you should turn from these God, who made the heaven, and the earth, and the sea, and all you glad
vanities
the
living
who,
in
go on in their own
Spirit.
ways. Nevertheless, he did not leave himself 17 without testimony, in that he did good, and gave
XIV.
And
it
you rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling your hearts with food and gladness. And with 18
these sayings they scarcely restrained the people,
went
into
tliat
tlie
a,
synagogue of
great multitude,
Tlien 19
:
and
But the unbelieving Jews stirred up the Gentiles, and disafl'ected tlicir minds against
multitudes, and
having
3 the brethren.
For a long
stoned Paul, they were dragging him out of the But, while 20 city, supposing that he was dead.
the disciples were standing about him, rising up,
Lord who
ing
signs
attested the
word of
to
and wonders
be done by their
he entered into the city. And the next day he went out with Barnabas into Derbe. And when 21
they had announced the glad tidings to that
city,
hands.
But the multitude of the city was divided. Some were with the Jews, and the others with 5 the Apostles. And when there was a rush, both by the Gentiles, and also by the Jews with their rulers, to use tliem spitefully, and to stone them, G they, being aware of it, fled down into Lystra and Derbe, cities of Lycaonia, and into the sur7 rounding country. And there they announced
the gospel.
8
and made many disciples, they returned into Lystra. and Iconium, and Antioch, confirming 22
the souls of the disciples, exhorting thera to continue in the faith, saying that
we
must, through
much
God.
tribulation,
kingdom of
And, having appointed for them ciders 23 in every congregation, and having prayed with fastings, they commended them to the Lord, in whom they believed. And, having passed 24
tlirougli Pisidia,
in Lystra
was
sitting, im;
And
25
who
when
word
in Perga, they
2ri
walked. The same heard Paul who, looking intently upon him, and perceiving that he had fiiith to be healed, 10 said with a loud voice, Stand upright on your 11 feet. And he leaped and walked. And when
9 had
never
;
went down
to
speak
to Antioch,
and thence they sailed whence they had been commended the grace of God, for the work which they
performed.
And
the people
that
God had
lie
209
15
And
they continued no
And
as
XV.
And
came down
from Judea, taught the brethren, saying, Unless you are circumcised after tlic custom of
and l(j will rebuild the tabernacle of David which is fallen down, and I will rebuild its ruins, and I will set it up that the rest of men may seek 17 after the Lord, even all the nations, upon whom
it is
;
you can not be saved. When, therefore, Paul and Barnabas had no little dissension and discussion with them, they determined that Paul and Barnabas and certain others of them, should go up into Jerusalem to the Apostles 3 and elders about this question. And being brought on their way by the congregation, they passed through Phenicia and Samaria, declaring the conversion of the Gentiles and caused
2 Moses,
;
who does all God from everlasting are all his works. Wherefore my judgment is, not to trouble those who from among the Gentiles turn to God but to write to them, that
is called,
my name
these things.
Known
18
19 20
those
who preach
great joy to
all the
brethren.
And when
they were
come
Then
with
it
tlic
5 things that
of the sect
God had done by them. But some of the Pharisees, who believed, rose
was necessary to command them to keep
circumcise
tlie
men, from among themselves, to Antioch, with Paul and Barnabas Judas, surnamed Barsabas,
;
and
Silas,
leading
men among
tlie
brethren.
And
them, and to
law of
Moses.
6
And
the Apostles
And when
there
know that at first God made choice among us, that the Gentiles, by my mouth, should hear the word of the Gospel, and believe. And God, who knows the
said to them. Brethren, 3'ou
hearts, bore
;
them tliese words: The 23 Apostles, and elders, and brctlircn, greeting To the brethren of the Gentiles in Antioch, and Syria, and Cilicia. Since we luive heard, that 24 some persons who went out from us, have troubled you with Avords, subverting your souls, saying. You must be circumcised, and keep the it 25 to whom we gave no commandment law seemed good to us, being assembled witli one
they wrote by
;
men
;
to you,
them testimony, giving them the 9 Holy Spirit, even as to us and put no difference between us and them, having purified their 10 hearts by the faith. Now, therefore, why do you try God by putting a yoke upon the neck of tlie disciples, which neither our fathers, nor 11 we, were able to bear? But, through the grace of the Lord Jesus, we believe that we shall be
saved, even as they.
arded their lives for the We have sent, therefore, Judas and 27 Christ. Silas, who also themselves will tell you the
same things by word of mouth. For it se^pied 28 good to the Holy Spirit, and to us, to lay on vou no greater burden than these necessary
things to abstain from meats offered to idols, 29 and from blood, and from things strangled, and from which, if you keep from fornication Farewell. So, 30 yourselves, you will do well. then, having been dismissed, they came into Antioch and when they had assembled the multiand having 31 tude, they delivered the epistle
; ;
:
12
Then all tlic multitude were silent, and heard Barnabas and Paul declaring what signs and wonders God liad wrouglit among the Gentiles
l)y
them.
13
And
were
silent,
read
it,
they
rejoiced
Silas,
over
being
tlie
consolation.
has declared
to
how God
first visited
the Gentiles,
also
themselves 32
exhorted
the
brethren
with
many
210
And after tliey 33 words, and established them. had made some stay, they were dismissed, witli
34 peace from the l)rethren to tlie Apostles. But 35 it pleased Silas to remain there still. Paul and
Barnaljas, also, continued in Antioeh, teaching and preaching the word of the Lord, with many
othei's also.
being assured that the Lord had called us to preach the gospel to them. Therefore, loosing 11
Paul said to Barnabas, Let us visit the brethren in every city, in which we have preached the word of the Lord, to see And Barnabas determined to 37 how they do. whose surname was Mark. them, take John with not proper to take him thought it 38 But Paul from them in Pamphydeparted who with them, them into the work. with not go lia, and did
36
And some
days
after,
from Troas, we ran by a straight course to Samothrace, and the next day to Neapolis and 12 thence to Philippi, which is a chief city of that part of Macedonia, and a colony. And we abode in that city some days. And on the sab- 13
;
bath,
out of the city by the side of a where there was a customary place of prayer and we sat down, and spoke to the women that resorted there. And a woman, 14
we went
;
river,
arose a contention so that they and Barnabas one from the other separated Cyprus. But Paul into sailed and ilark, 40 took chose Silas, and departed, being commended by And he 41 the brethren to the favor of God. went through Syria and Cilicia, establishing the
39
And
there
named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of Thyatira, who worshiped God, heard us whose heart the Lord opened, to attend to the things spoken by Paul. And when she was immersed, 15 and her household, she besought us, saying.
;
me
to be faithful to the
Lord, come into my house, and there remain. And she constrained us. And as we went to prayer, a certain maid, 16
congregations.
having a
to
spirit of divination,
met
us,
Avho brought
Tlic 17
her masters
much gain by
soothsaying.
Derbc and Lystra and, behold, a disciple was there, named Timothy (the son of a woman who was a Jewess and
XVI.
same followed Paul and us, and cried, saying. These men are the servants of the most high God, who show to us the way of salvation.
was a Greek), who was in Lystra and 3 leonium. Paul wished him to go forth with him, and took and circumcised him, because of the Jews who were in these quarters for they all 4 knew that his father was a Greek. And as they went through the cities, they delivered to them, for their observance, the decrees that had been ordained by the Apostles and elders who were
2 a believer, but his father
And
Paul, outraged, IS
turned and said to the spirit, I command you in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her.
And
And when
was and drew
19
5 in Jerusalem.
And
so
and Silas, them into the market-place, before the magistrates. And brought them to the magistrates, 20 saying. These men, being Jews, do exceedingly trouble our city, and teach customs, which are 21
not lawful for us to receive, or to observe, being Romans. And the multitude rose up together 22
against tliem, and the magistrates, having torn
off
number.
Now when they had gone throughout Plirygia, and the region of Galatia, and (being forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia) 7 after they came to Mysia, they attempted to go but the Spirit suflercd them not. into Bithynia 8 So passing along Mysia, they came to Troas. And a vision appeared to Paul in the night. Tiiere stood a man, a Macedonian, who besought him, saying, come over into Macedonia, and help 10 us. And after he had seen the vision, we imme;
their garments,
And when
to
a charge, thrust, them into the inner prison, and made their feet fast in the stocks. And at mid- 25
night Paul and Silas prayed and sung jiraiscs to
God
and sudden- 26
tlic
ly there
was
foun-
211
of them believed and adher;
And some
27 bands
28
29
30
31
32 33
34
And the keeper of the were loosed. out of liis sleep, and seeing the awaking prison-doors open, drew his sword, and would have killed himself, supposing that the prisonei'S had fled. But Paul cried with a loud voice, saying, Do yourself no harm for we are all here. Then he called for lights, and sprung in, and came trembling, and fell down before Paul and Silas, and brought them out, and said. Sirs, what must I do, in order to be saved? And they said. Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you shall be saved, and your family. And they spoke to him the word of the Lord, and to all who were in his house. And he took them tlie same hour of the night, and washed their stripes, and was immediately immersed, he and all his family. And when he had brought them into his house, he set food before them, and rejoiced,
prison,
:
and of the devout Greeks a great multitude, and of the principal women
ed to Paul and Silas
not a few.
believe,
moved with
the
street
men
of
and raised a mob, and set all the city in an uproar, and assaulted the house of Jason, and sought to bring them out to the people but
;
not landing them, they dragged Jason and certain brethren before the city rulers, exclaiming.
These men, who have turned the world upside down, are come hither also whom Jason has and all these act contrary to the dereceived crees of CiEsar, saying, That there is another
; ;
king,
Jesus.
And
and the
things.
these
35 believing in
God with
all
his
family.
And
the
when
36
it
officers,
And
And having taken security of Jason 9 and the others, they dismissed them. And the 10 brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas by night to Berea, who coming thither went into Now these were 11 the synagogue of the Jews. than those of Thessalonica, more noble-minded
in that they received the
word with
Therefore
all readi-
have sent to release you now, therefore, deBut Paul said to them,
;
many
of 12
now do
Nay,
in-
come themselves, and lead us 38 out. And the officers told these words to the magistrates, and they feared when they heard 39 that they were Romans. And they came and besought them, and led tliem out, and desired 40 them to depart out of the city. And they went out of the prison, and entered into the house of Lydia, and when they had seen the brethren, they exhorted them, and departed.
deed, but let them
them believed were Greeks, and men, not a few. But when 13 the Jews of Thessalonica knew that the word of of God was preached by Paul in Berea, they came thither also, and stirred up the rabble.
And
away 14
Paul even to the sea. But Silas abode there still. And they who conducted 15 and having rePaul, brought him to Athens ceived a commandment to Silas and Timothy to
;
and Timothy
come
Now
XVII. Now when Paul and Silas had passed through Amphipolis and ApoUonia, they came
to
Athens, his spirit was roused in him, when he saw the city Avholly devoted to idols. There- 17
fore he disputed
in
the
synagogue, with
tJie
Thessalonica,
gogue of the Jews. And Paul, as his custom was, went in to them, and three sabbaths 3 reasoned with them from the Scriptures, opening them and setting forth that the Christ must suffer, and rise again from the dead and that this Jesus, whom I announce to you, is the
2
;
Jews, and with the devout persons, and in the mai-ket, daily, with those who met with him.
Then
certain
and of the Stoics encountered him and some said, What would this chatterer say? and
others, lie seems to be a publisher of foreign
212
19 the
resurrection. Now tliey took him and brought him to the Areopagus, saying, Can wc kno-w what this new doctrine is, of which you
?
with them.
20 speak
our ears.
21
For you bring some strange things to Wc wish, tlierefore, to know what
Athenians and strangers who were
After
to
Corinth.
And
Jew named
Aquila,
For
all
come from
Italy,
new
thing.
Then
And
abode
2'i
Paul stood up in the midst of the Areopagus, and said, Athenians I perceive that, in every respect, you are exceedingly devotional. For
!
with
thenij
and worked
for
by occupation
he reasoned in 4
5
And
as I
the
objects
To
an
Unknown
God
him,
whom
declare to you.
24
it,
earth,
25 dwells not in temples made with hands neither is ministered to by men's hands, as though he
?.()
needed anything, seeing he gives to all life and breath, and all things and has made of one blood every nation of men, to dwell on all the
;
Jews and Greeks. But when and Timothy were come from Macedonia, Paul was constrained in spirit, earnestly testifying to the Jews that Jesus was the Christ. And when they resisted and reviled, he shook his raiment, and said to them. Your blood be on your own heads. I am clean. Henceforth I will go to the Gentiles. And he departed thence, and entered into the house of a certain man named Justus, who worshiped God, whose But house was adjacent to the synagogue.
Crispus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, be-
ap-
that
lieved on the
Lord with
all his
family
and
the Lord,
if,
perhaps, they
many
might
feel
after
is
him and
fiud
him
although,
;
28 indeed, he
not far from any one of us for by him wc live, and move, and have our being
;
own
were immersed. Then the Lord said to Paul, in 9 a vision by night. Be not afraid, but speak, aiad be not silent for I am with you, and no man 10 for I have many shall assail you to hurt you
; :
iiuleeil. bis
oHVpriug are.
And
he continued there a 11
God
we
are
tlie
offspring of God,
we
ought not to think that the Godhead is like to gold or silver, graved by art or man's device.
30
And
the
times
of
this
ignorance
God
over-
31 to reform.
that
all men every where, Because he has appointed a day, in which he will judge the woi'ld in righteousness,
looked, but
now commands
men
to
worship
as Paul
God
contrary to
to
tlie
law.
And
was about
Jews,
b}'
man whom
to
all,
assurance
Were
indeed,
32 dead.
And when
matter of wrong, or a wicked act, Jews, it would be reasonable that I should bear with you. But 15
if it
We
33
ter.
will hear
for I will
So Paul
from
to
among them.
him and
be-
And
Then
he drove 16
all
the 17
the Areo-
213
sion.
Then
peo-
19
20
21
22
him PrisciUa and Aquila liaving for he had a vow. And he came into Ephesus, and left tliem there. But he himself, entering into the synagogue, reasoned with the Jews, and thougli they requested him to remain longer time with them, he did not consent but bade them farewell, saying, I must by all means keep the approaching feast at Jerusalem but I will return to you again, if God will and he sailed from Ephesus. And after he had gone down to Cesarea, and gone up and saluted the congregation, he went
and
witli
they should believe on him who would come after him, that is, on Jesus the Christ. Having heard tliis, they were immersed into tlie name of the Lord Jesus. And when Paul had laid his hands on them, the Holy Spirit came on them, and they spoke with tongues, and prophesied now all the men were about twelve. And he went into the synagogue, and spoke boldly for about three months, discussing and persuading as to things concerning the kingdom of God. But when some were hardened, and
:
7 8
Ijelieved not,
down
23
to Antioch.
And
this
continued 10
And having
parted,
who dwelt
passing
the
country
of
all
24
And
a certain Jew,
uamed
Apollos, born at
tlie
25 Scriptures, came
was instructed
in
down to Ephesus. This man the way of the Lord, and being knew
in Asia heard the word of tlie Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks. And God worked special 11 miracles by the hands of Paul so that from his 12 body were carried to the sick, handkerchiefs, or aprons, and the diseases departed from them, and tlie evil spirits went out of them. Then 13 certain of the Jewish exorcists, who went about
:
26 only the immersion of Jolui. And he began to whom, when speak boldly in the synagogue
:
Aquila and PrisciUa had lieard, they took him to them, and expounded to him the way of God
27 more accurately.
disposed to
come, afforded
much
aid
for he
Jesus Avas
tlie
Christ.
XIX.
And
;
wliile
Lord Jesus upon those who had We adjure you by the Jesus whom Paul preaches. And there were seven sons of one Sceva, a Jew and chief of the priests, who did so. And tlie evil spirit answered and but said, Jesus I acknowledge, and Paul I know who are you ? And the man in whom the evil spirit was, leaped on them, and overcame them, so that they fled and prevailed against them And out of that house naked and wounded. this was known to all the Jews and Greeks dweland fear fell on them all, and ling at Ejiliesus the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified. And many who believed came, and confessed, and declared their deeds. Many of them also,
the
name of
the
14 15 16
17
18
19
Paul having passed through the upper parts, came into Ephesus and finding certain disciples there, 2 he said to them. Did you on believing receive the Holy Spirit? And they said to liim, we have
not, indeed, heard, that there is a
who
books, and burnt them in the presence of all, and they counted the price of them, and fomid
it fifty
Holy
Spirit.
And
immersed?
And
thousand pieces of silver. So powerfully 20 grew the word of God, and prevailed. When these things were ended, Paul firmly 21 purposed in spirit, when he had passed through
214
22 Rome.
So he sent into Macedonia two of those to him, Timotliy and Erastus: 23 but he himself stayed in Asia for a season. And the same time there arose no small stir about 24 the way. For a certain man, named Demetrius, a silversmith, who made silver slirines for Artemis, brouglit no small gain to the artisans
who ministered
you ought to be quiet, and to do For you have brought hither 37 these men, who are neither robbers of temples, Tliercfore, 38 nor yet revilers of your goddess. if Demetrius, and the artisans that are with him, have a complaint against any man, the law is open, and there are proconsuls let them But if you inquire any 39 accuse one another.
against,
nothing rashly.
it shall
be deterin
25
whom
like
that,
lie
mined
For we are
40
by
this
danger of being galled in question for this day's uproar, there being no cause in reference to which we shall be able to give an account of
this concourse.
And when
many
people,
made
is
XX. -AxD
but also
and her magnificence destroyed, whom all Asia and the world worship. 28 And when they heard tliis, they were full of wrath, and cried out, saying. Great is Artemis
will be despised,
given tlicm
much
exhortation,
he came into
3
20 of the Ephesians.
filled
And the whole city ^was with tumult, and having caught Gains and Aristarchus, Macedonians, Paul's companions in
travel, they
he resolved to return through Macedonia, the Jews having laid wait for him, as he was about
30 theatre.
to
tlie
31
And some
men
of Asia,
who were
to
And there accompanied to embark for Syria. him to Asia, Sopater of Berea, and of the Thessalonians, Aristarchus and Secundus and Gaius and of Asia, Tychicus of Dcrbe, and Timothy and Trophimus. And these going before, tarAnd we sailed away ried for us at Troas.
; ;
5 6
him not
:
the
days of unleavened
assembly was confused, and the greater part knew not wherefore they were come together.
33
they drew Alexander out of the crowd, the Jews urging him forward. And Alexander, waving the hand, would have made his defense 34 to the people. l>ut when they knew that he was a Jew, all with one voice, about the space of two hours, cried out. Great is Artemis of the
Ephesians.
where we abode seven days. And on the first day of the week, when we came together for the breaking a loaf, Paul
discour.sed with tlicm, ready to
And
depart on the
till
midniglit.
35
And when
what man
city
is
there
that
tlic
of the Ephes-
fell down from Jupiter? 36 Seeing then that these things can not be spoken
were many lamps in the upper 8 And where we were assembled together. chamber, And there sat in the open window a certain 9 young man, named Eutyclius, who had fallen into a deep sleep and as Paul was long discoursing, he sunk down with sleep, and fell from tlie third story, and was taken up dead. And Paul went down, and fell njion liini, and 10 embracing him, said, Be not troubled, for his life is in him. And when he had come up, 11 and had broken the loaf, and eaten, and talked
:
215
blood.
For
know
my
dcpar- 29
12 ed.
comforted.
And
so
Ave
went
had
foot.
in,
forward to the
intending to
appointed,
1-1
ship,
and
men
take
in
Paul
for
to
he
intending himself
go on
And when
came
thence,
he met us at Assos,
to
we took him
draw away disciples after them. Therefore 31 watch, and remember, that during three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day
to
15 and
Mitylene.
And having
sailed
with tears.
to
And now,
to the
brethren, I
of
liis
commend you 32
is
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
day over against Chios and the next day we arrived at Samos, and remained at Trogyllium and the next day we came to Miletus for Paul had determined to sail past Ephesus, tliat he might not spend for he hastened, if it were the time in Asia possible for him, to be at Jerusalem on the day And from Miletus he sent to of Pentecost. Ephesus, and called for the elders of the congregation. And when they were come to liim, he said to them You well know from the first day that I came into Asia, in Avhat manner I have always been with you, serving the Lord with all humility of mind, and (vitli many tears and trials, which befell me by the plots of tlie Jews and that I have kept back nothing that was profitable, but have declared to you, and have taught you both publicly, and from house to house, testifying both to the Jews and Greeks, reformation toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. And now behold, I go bound in spirit to Jerusalem, not knowing the things which will befall me there
the next
; ;
;
we came
God, and
word
grace, which
ance among
all
sanctified.
33
have
coveted
no
or
gold,
or
apparel.
You
yourselves
know,
that
tLose 31
hands have ministered to my necessities, ai.i I have shown you 35 to those that were with me. in all respects that by so laboring you ought to support the weak, and to remember the
words of the Lord Jesus, that he himself said. It is more blessed to give than to receive. And when he had said this, he kneeled down, 36 and prayed with them all. And they all n'ept 37 much, and having fallen on Paul's neck, they kissed him, sorrowing especially for the words 38 which he had spoken, that they would see his And they accompanied him to face no more.
the ship.
XXI.
put to
sea,
When now
it
came
to pass that
we
having departed from them, we came with a straight course to Cos, and the day following to Rhodes, and thence to Patara. And
having found a ship crossing over to Plicnicia, we went on board, and set sail. Now having had a view of Cyprus, and having left it behind on the left hand, we sailed to Syria, and landed
at
testifies
in every
bonds and
afflictions
await me.
finish
my
life
may
my
course with
have
Tyre
was
to tmladc her
cargo.
And having
we
And now behold, I know that you all, among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God, will see my
this day, that I
am
clear
all.
27 For I have kept nothing back, but have declar28 ed to you the whole counsel of God.
heed, therefore, to yourselves, and to
Take
all
the
remained there seven days who said to Paul, through the Spirit, that he should not go up to Jerusalem. But having completed the days, we went on our way and they all with their wives and children conducted us on our way, till we were out of the city and having kneeled down on the shore, we prayed. And having embraced one another, we went on board the ship, and
; ;
flock in which the Holy Spirit has constituted you overseers, to feed the congregation of the Lord, which he has purchased with his own
Now
Ptolemais,
and
216
8
rcmaiued
And
tlie
;
next
day
-WG
and
entering into
we remained with same man had four daughters, 10 virgins, who prophesied. And as we remained tliere several days, there came down from Judea And when 11 a certain prophet, named Agabus. took Paul's girdle, and bindhe came to us, he ing his own hands and feet, said. Thus says the Holy Spirit, So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man who owns this girdle, and shall deliver him into the liands of the Gentiles. who was one
of the seven,
9 him.
Now
tlie
are nothing, but that you yourself also walk orderly, and keep the law. But as respects the Gentiles who have believ- 25 ed, we have already written and concluded that
you,
only that
they
kinds of lewdness.
the men,
li
13
Now when we
and they of that
II])
for each
one of them.
as the seven
place, Ijesouglit
Paul not to go
Now
to Jerusalem.
who were
of Asia,
when
the
out,
do you, weeping and breaking my heart ? for I am ready not only to be bound, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus.
14
all
and
laid
!
hands on him,
is
crying
28
Israelites, help
This
the
man who
teaches all
not bo persuaded,
we
ceased,
Lord be done 15 And after those days we jwckod up our bag10 gage, and went up to Jerusalem. There went
will of the
The
and further also has and this place brought Greeks into the temple, and has polluted this holy place. For they had formerly seen 29 with him in the city, Trophimus, an Ephesian, whom they supposed that Paul had brought into
the temple.
with
whom we
should lodge.
to Jerusalem, the
And
all
17
Now when we
were come
us.
And
the
day
all
dragged
diately
liini
out of the
to kill him,
teuqilc shut.
and immeas
tlie
doors were
And
they 31
And when
he had
were seeking
in
word came up
to the
what things
it,
was
20
they heard
they
and said to Paul, You see, brother, what myriads of Jews there are who have believed and they are all zealous for the 21 law now thcv have been informed concernin": you, tliat you teach all the Jews who are among the Gentiles apostasy from Moses, saying that
; ;
who immediately took soldiers 32 and centurions, and ran down npon them. And when they saw the chiliarch and the soldiers, Then the 33 they ceased from beating Paul.
confusion
;
drew near and took him, and commanded him to be boimd with two chains, and inquired who he might be, and what he had
chiliarch
done.
But some
in the
they
walk after the customs. What then is it ? The multitude must needs come together 23 for they will hear that you have come. Do this, therefore, which we say to you We have four 2-4 men who have a vow on themselves taking
22 neither
:
: ;
know
the certainty,
on account of
led into
stairs, it 3.5
commanded him to be And when he was on the the castle. came to pass that he was borne by the
the tumult, he
soldiers,
For 30
may
the multitude of the people followed, crying out, And as Paul was about to be 37 ^Vway with him led into the castle, he said to the chiliarch,
and
know
that those
May
217
Who
said,
Do you know
38 Greek
Are you not then that Egyptian, who before these days made an uproar, and led out
?
39 But Paul
said, I
am, indeed, a
Jew from
Tarsus,
;
a city in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city and I beseech you to permit me to speak to the
40 people.
he had permitted him, Paid and waved with his hand to and when there was made a great the people silence, he spoke to them in the Hebrew tongue,
stood on the
;
And when
stairs,
and said to me. Brother Saul, receive and the same hour I looked up upon him. And he said, The God of our fathers has 14 chosen you, that yoii should know his will, and see that Just One, and hoar the voice of his mouth. For you shall be his witness to all 15 men, of what you have seen and heard. And 16 now why do you delay ? Arise, and be immersed, and wash away your sins, invoking the name
stood,
your
sight,
of the Lord.
And
Avlien I
returned to Jcrusa- 17
tlie
saying
a trance
haste,
temple, I was in and beheld him saying to me. Make 18 for and go quickly out of Jerusalem
; ;
Brethren, and fathers Hear my And when 2 defense which I now make to you. they heard that he spoke the Hebrew tongue,
XXII.
me.
And
said.
Lord,
they
know
that
I 19
And he
says, I
am
who
believed on thee
brought up in
fathers,
this city,
feet of
Stephen thy witness, was shed, I also was standing by, consenting, and kept the raiment of
and was
as zealous
them who slew him. And he said to me, 21 Depart for I will send you out far hence to the
;
all
And
I persecuted
Gentiles.
this
way
to death, binding
And
5 prison both
priest
then raised their voices, and said. such a fellow from the earth
that he should live.
;
Away
is
with
fit
and the whole body of the elders can bear me testimony from whom also I received letters to the brethren, and went to Damascus, to bring those that were bound there to Jeru6 salem, to be punished. And as I was on my journey, and was come nigh to Damascus about noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a great and I fell to the ground, and 7 light around me heard a voice saying to me, Saul, Saul, why do
:
for it
not
And
threw up their
air,
clothes,
the chiliarch
commanded him
be brought 24
wherefore they cried out against him. And as 25 they were binding him with thongs, Paul said
to
for
the
centurion
who
stood by. Is
it
lawful
you persecute me
thou.
And
I answered.
Who
art
Lord ?
9 Nazareth,
And he said to me, I am Jesus of whom you persecute. And they who
light,
and were
shall
And
;
I said.
What
you to scourge a man who is a Roman, and uncondemned? When the centurion heard 26 that, he went and told tlie chiliarch, saying. Take heed what you are about to do for this man is a Roman. Then the chiliarch came, and 27 He said to him, Tell me, are you a Roman?
;
Lord
And
the
And
was led by the hand by those who were with me, and came And one Ananias, a devout 12 into Damascus. man according to the law, well spoken of among 13 all the Jews who dwelt there, came to me, and
for the splendor of that light, I
And the chiliarch answered. With 28 sum I obtained this citizenship and Paul said. But I was born with it. Then imme- 29 diately they departed from him who were aljout and the chiliarch also to have examined him was afraid after he knew that he was a Roman, and because he had bound him.
said,
Yes.
a great
On
know with 30
certainty on
218
we
till
we
he
we have
the
slain Paul.
Now,
to
therefore,
cliiliarch
you with 15
that
council,
signify
to
the
XXIII.
council,
And
said,
2 with
all
good conscience
God And
who
by him, to strike liini on the mouth. 3 Then Paul said to him, God will strike you, you wliited wall: for do j'ou sit do judge me according to the law, and command me to be 4 struck contrary to the law ? And they who stood by, said, Do you revile God's high jiriest?
stood
5
you to-morrow, as though you would inquire somotliing more exactly concerning him and we, before he can come near, will be ready to kill him. And when Paul's sister's son heard of the 16 ambush, he went and entered into the castle, and told Paul. Then Paul called one of the 17
:
bring him
down
Then said Paul, I knew not, brethren, that ho was the high priest for it is written. You shall
;
But when Paul perceived that the one part were Sadducces, and the other Pharisees, he cried out in the council, Brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee concerning a hope and a resurrection of the dead I am now judged. 7 And when he had so said, there arose a dissension between the Pharisees and the Sad8 ducees and the multitude was divided. For the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection nor angel, nor spirit but the Pharisees confess
6
: ; ;
and brought and says, Paul the prisoner called mo to him, and requested mo to bring this young man to you. Then the chiliarch took him by the hand, and went with him aside privately, and asked him. What is that you have to say to me? And he said, The Jews have agreed to request you, that you would bring down Paul to-morrow into the council, as though they would inquire something about him more perfectly. But do not you yield to them for there lie in wait for him more than forty men of them, who have bound themselves with
so he took him,
And
18
him
to the chiliarch,
19
20
21
till
9 both.
And
and
and
the scribes
arose,
:
who were
if
strove, saying.
We
find
no
evil in this
10
fearing
diery to
11
him into the castle. Lord stood by him, and said, Take courage, for as you have testified of mc in Jerusalem, so must you also bear testimony in Rome. And when it was day, the Jews, having 12 formed a combination, bound themselves under a curse, saying that they would neither cat nor 13 drink till they had killed Paul and there were more than forty who had formed this con14 spiracy. And they went to the chief priest and ciders, and said, Wo have bound ourselves under
And
and now are they ready, looking for the promise from you. So the chiliarch let the young man depart, and charged him, Tell no person that you have showed these things to mo. And he called to him some two of the centurions, saying. Make read}- two hundred soldiers, and seventy horsemen, and two hundred spearmen, to go to Cesarca, at the third hour of the night and let them provide beasts on which they may place Paul, and bring him safe to Felix the governor. And he wrote a letter after this manner Claudius Lysias, to the most excellent governor Felix, sends greeting. This man was taken by the Jews, and but I came Avas about to be killed by them with the soldiery, and rescued him, having learned that he was a Roman. And when I wished to know the cause for which they accused him, I brought him forth into their council and found him to be accused about questions of their law, but to have nothing laid to his charge worthy of death, or of bonds.
;
:
22
23
24
25 26 27
28
29
219
And when
it
was
told
mc
wen t up
to
Jerusalem
to worslii]).
And
to his accusers
me
Farewell.
31
Then
tris
it
up the people, neither in the synagogue, neither can they prove the 13 nor in the city But this 1 14 things of which they now accuse me. confess to you, that after the way which they call
stirring
:
and on the morrow they left the horsemen to go with him (and returned to the castle) 33 who, when they came to Cesarea, and delivered the epistle to the governor, presented Paul also 34 before him. And when the governor had read the And letter, he asked of what province he was. when he understood that he was of Cilicia, he 35 said, I will hear you, when your accusers are also come. And he commanded him to be kept under guard in the pretorium of Herod.
32
; :
sect,
so
worship the
God
of mj' fathers,
and in the prophets and have a hope towards 15 God, which they themselves also entertain, that
:
there
is
And
in this 16
do
I exercise myself, to
A'oid
bring alms to
XXIV.
elders,
lus,
Now
Ananias the
down
to
and with a certain orator named Tertulwho appeared before the governor against Paul. And when he was called, TertuUus
to accuse
came in order to 17 and to make offerings on which occasion certain Jews from Asia found 18 me purified in the temple, but neither with a who ought to have 19 crowd, nor with tiunult me, had they any accuse you to hero before been
Xow,
many
years, I
my
nation,
charge against
say, if
me
when
I stood
proceeded
before
many
it
expression which I
through
in
am
we
receive
And when
4 with
.')
all thankfulness. But that I may not weary you longer, I pray you of your clemency to hear a few words from us. For we have found this man a pest, and exciting disturbance among all the Jews throughout the world, a chief-leader 6 of the sect of Nazarenes who also has gone
:
more accurately the things in regard to the way, he deferred them, and said, When Lysias the
chiliarch shall
come down,
will thoroughly
examine
kept,
the
And
he 23
commanded
whom we
took,
:
and would have judged according to our law 7 but tlie chiliarch Lysias came upon us, and with great violence took him away out of our hands, by 8 commanding his accusers to come to you examining of whom you yourself may obtain knowledge of all these thing whereof wo accuse
:
and that he should have a relaxation, and that he should forbid none of his acquaintance And, after some 24 to minister, or come to him.
when Felix came with his wife Drusilla (who was a Jewess), he sent for Paul, and heard him concerning the faith in relation to Christ.
days,
he reasoned concerning justice, self- 25 government, and the judgment to come, Felix
And
as
Jews also assailed him, saying that these things were so. Then Paul, after that the governor had beck10 Knowing oned to him to speak, answered
9 him.
the
:
And
trembled, and answered. Go your way for this time when I have a convenient season,' I will
;
many
the same time hoping that 26 money would have been given him by Paul, that he might release him, he therefore sent for him
At
the oftener,
11 myself
it
know
that
and conversed with him. But after 27 two years Felix had a successor, Porcius Festus
;
120
favor, left
tlieraselves
justice
It is
against
him
to
whom
Ifi
answered
to
Romans
is
deliver
any man
three
2 Cesarea to Jerusalem.
Then
an opportunity to answer for himself concerning the charge. Therefore, when they had come 17 hither, without any delay on the morrow, I sat on the judgment-seat, and commanded the man to be brought against whom, when the accu- 18 sers stood up, they brought no accusation of
;
such
things as I surmised
l!)
questions
religion,
against
him
Ijc
respecting
own
Avould
depart thither.
there
Let
the
and of one
Jesus,
who had
whom
I 20 I
me
Paul affirmed to
doubted
alive.
And
because
questions,
and accuse
in him.
this
man,
if
is
any wickedness
how
to
investigate such
had tarried among them more down to Cesarea and the next day sitting on the judgment-seat, comAnd when he was 7 raanded Paul to be brought. come, the Jews who came down from Jerusalem stood around him, and laid many and heavy complaints against Paul, which they could not while he answered for himself. Neither 8 prove against "the law of the Jews, nor against the temple, nor yet against Cesar have I at all 9 offended. But Festus, willing to do the Jews a favor, answered Paul, and said, Will you go up to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these
lie
And when
asked him whether he would go to Jerusalem, and be judged concerning these matters but 21 Paul having appealed, to be kept as a px-isoner, with a view to the examination of Augustus, I
:
to Cesar.
self also
I shall
send him
my- 22 would wish to hear the man. To-morrow, said he, you shall hear him. And on the morrow, when Agrippa had come, 23 and Bcrnice, with much pomp, and had entered
to Festus, I
10 things before
Cesar's
me?
Then
I
judgment-seat, where I
:
judged
to the
Jews
know.
For
if
am
if
worthy of death,
there
is
but
and principal men of the city, at the command Then 2-4 of Festus, Paul was brought forth. men who are Agrippa, and all Festus says, King this man about whom you see present Avith us, all the multitude of the Jews have interceded witlnne, both at Jerusalem, and also here, crying out that he ought not to live any longer. But 25 when I found that he had committed nothing worthy of death, and he himself havjng appealed of 26 to Augustus, I detei-mined to send him
:
accuse me, no
man
12 I appeal to Cesar.
Then
Festus,
when he had
whom I have nothing certain to write to my sovereign, wherefore I have brought him forth
before you
;
You have
And
Bernicc
after
certain
to
days, king
to
Agrippa and
salute
something to
reasonable to
came
Cesarea
Pestas.
days,
and especially before you, king examination, I may have For it seems to me un- 27 write. send a prisoner, and not alsa to
14
And when
many
Festus set forth to the king the facts concerning Paul, saying, There 15 prisoner by Felix
the
;
is
a certain
man
I
left
XXVI.
Then Agrippa
to
says to Paul,
You
Then
2
was
at
are permitted
for
Paul stretched forth his hand, and answered for himself I think myself happy, king Agrippa,
:
221
among them
by Jews
because
know you
to
be
respecting mo.
and questions
which are among Jews wherefore I beseech you to hear me patiently. My manner of life from my youtli, wliich was
at the first
all
the
5 the
among my own nation at Jerusalem, Jews know, who have known me from beginning, if they would testify, that, after
was not disobedient 19 showed first to those 20 of Damascus, and at Jerusalem, and throughout all the region of Judea, and then to the GenGod, tiles, that they should reform and turn to For 21 reformation. proper for works do and
Whence, king Agrippa,
I
6 of the promise
to
tJie
And now I stand, and am judged for the hope made by God to our fathers
accomplishncnt of whicli promise our twelve
earnestly serving
;
7 tribes,
night,
hope to attain
8 Agrippa, I
am
accused by Jews.
Jews seized me in the temple, Having, however, obtain- 22 and to this day, testi-* continue I God, of help the ed saying no other great, and small both to fying and Moses prophets the which those than things was to 23 Christ the that come would did say from resui-rection his by first, he that and suffer, to and people, the to light show would the dead,
tried to kill me.
:
judged incredible with you tliat God raises the I, indeed, thought with myself that I 9 dead ? ought to do many things against the name of
"Whicli things I also did in 10 Jesus of Nazareth. Jerusalem and many of the saints I shut up in
:
the Gentiles.
as he thus spoke for himself, Festus said 2'i with a loud voice, Paul, you are mad, much learning has made you ma*. But he says, I am 25
And
not mad, most excellent Festus but speak the words of truth and of a Sound mind. For the 26
;
gave And punisliing them 11 my vote against them. often throughout all the synagogues, I compelled them to revile Jesus, and being exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted them even to foreign 12 cities. In doing this, as I went to Damascus, with
to death, I
king well knows concerning these things, before whom, therefore, I speak boldly for I am persuaded that none of these things are hidden
;
from him
done in a
King Agrippa, do you believe the 27 corner. I know that you believe them. prophets?" Then Agrippa
said to Paul,
You
in a little time 28
13 at mid-day,
way
a light
from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round about me, and those that jour14 neyed with me. And when we had all fallen to the earth, I heard a voice speaking to me,
persuade me to become a Christian. And Paul 29 said, I would to God, that not only you, but
also all that hear
me
little
and saying
in the
why do you
thou.
persecute
Hebrew me ?
hard
for
you
art
am, except these bonds. or much these things, the king 30 said And when he had and Bernice, and governor, rose up, and the when they had 31 and they who sat with them,
time, such as I
And
I said.
Who
gone
aside,
they talked
among
themselves,
16 you persecute.
:
he said, I am Jesus whom But rise, and stand upon jouv feet for I have appeared to you for this purpose, to make you a minister and a witness both of those things you have seen, and of those deliver17 things in which I will appear to you ing you from the people, and from the Gentiles, IS to whom I now send you, to open their eyes, that they may turn from darkness to light, and fi'om tlie power of Satan to God, that they may
Lord?
And
saying. This man does nothing worthy of death, Then Agrippa saick to Festus, or of bonds. This man might have been set at liberty, if he
to Cesar.
XXVII. And when it was determined that we should sail to Italy, they delivered Paul and
certain other prisoners to a centui-ion of the Augustan cohort, named Julius. And entering 2
into a vessel of
Adramyttium, we put to
sea.
^.0.0.
4
5
,9
sail by the coasts of Asia, Macedonian of Tiiessalonica, being witli iis. And the next day vfe landed at Sidon and Julius courteously treated Paul, and gave him liberty to go to tlie friends, to partalce of their kindness. And when we had loosed from thence, we sailed under Cyprus, because the winds were contrary. And when we had sailed over the sea along Cilicia and Pamphylia, we came to Myra, a city of Lycia and there the centurion found a sliip of Alexandria sailing into Ital}', and he pnt us on lioard of it. And when we had sailed slowly many days, and witli difficulty came off Cnidus, the wind not permitting ns, wc sailed under Crete, over against Salmone and coasting along it with difficulty, came to a certain place called, The Fair Havens near which was the city of Lasea. Now a long time having elapsed, the navi-
being about
Aristarelius,
And when neither sun nor stars had for 20 many days appeared, and no small tempest lay on ns, at last all lio]jc that we should be saved
ship.
was utterly taken away. But after much abstinence, Paul stood in the 21 midst of them, and said. Sirs, you should have hearkened to me, and not have loosed from Crete, and so have sustained this harm and loss. Yet now I exhort you to be of good cheer for
;
tliere
shall
life
among
you, except
ship.
For there stood l\v nie this night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom 1 also worship,
before Cesar
gation being
now
you must be brought 24 has given to you all Wherefore, sirs, bo 25 those who sail with you. for I believe God, that it shall of good cheer be even as it was told mo. But still, we must 20 be east upon some island. But when the fourteenth night was come, as 27
saying. Fear not, Paul
:
;
and
lo,
God
was already
violence and
11
much
loss,
and
the
of our lives.
in the Adriatic sea. about midnight the seamen thought that tliey drew near to some land and sounded, and ibund it 28 and when tliey had gone a twenty fathoms
;
centurion
of
little
furtlicr,
it
owner
the
rather than
fifteen
i'aUioms.
Then
fearing lest
we
should 29
12 spoken by Paul
incommodious
advised
to
to
depart thence,
of
Crete,
by any means
southwest and
have fallen upon rocks, the}' cast four anchors out of the stern, and longed for day. And as the seamen were about to flee out of 30
tlie
ship,
let
down
a haven
facing
northwest.
13
Now when
a south-wind
blew moderately,
Ijy
Then the
was
soldiers cut 32
it
Crete.
But
fall
off.
And
while
day
And
wlien
it
was
besought them
all
coming
wo let it drive. And running under a cettain small island, called Clauda, with dilliculty we were able to secure the boat: 17 whicli when they had taken uii. Iliey used helps, undergirding tlie ship and fearing lest they
IG wind, giving up,
;
and continue fasting, having taken nothing. Wherefore I ]nay you to take some food, for 34 for this is necessary for your preservation
:
should
be stranded
sail,
IS lowered the
being exceedingly tempest tossed, the next day 19 they lightened tlie ship and the third day we
;
own hands
And when he had thus s]ioken. any of you. having taken a loaf he gave thanks to Cod in and when lie liad broken presence of them all Then were they all of good it, he began to eat. cheer, and they also themselves took some food. Now all the souls together in the ship were two
;
:!()
And when
tliey
had
received
ously.
fever,
us,
And
39
And when
the
it
40 Avere
it
And
hav-
away
doned them to the sea, and at the same time having unfastened the rudder-bands, and hoisted up the foresail to the wind, they made toward
And having fallen into a place where two currents met, they ran the ship aground and the prow sticking fast, remained immovable, but the stern was broken by the violence of the 42 waves. And the soldiers' counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out, But the captain, willing to save 43 and escape. them from their purpose, and comPaul, kept
41 shore.
;
and of a bloody flux to whom Paul went, and prayed, and laid his hands upon him, and healed him. So when this was done, others 9 also who had diseases in the island, came, and were healed who also honored us with many 10 honors and when we departed, they laded us with such things ;is were necessary. And after three months we departed in a ship 11 of Alexandria, which had wintered in the isle, whose sign was Castor and Pollux. And land- 12
; ;
ing at Syracuse,
we
And
and came to 13 and after one day, the south wind having risen, we came the next day to Puteoli where we found brethren, and were desii-ed to 14 tarry with them seven days, and then we went
thence
:
we
coasted round,
Rhegium
towards Rome.
far as Appii
And from
us,
thence,
when
the 15
manded
44 and the
they
all
that they
who
brethren heard of
themselves
first into
some on boards, and others on And so some of Ihe things from the ship.
rest,
Forum, and the Three Taverns whom when Paul saw he thanked God, and took com-age. And when we came to Rome, 16
the
the
commander
was permitted to
XXVIII.
then
vce
fully escaped,
was called
2 Mclitc.
And the barlmrous people showed us for they kindled a no common philanthropy
:
fire,
and brought us all to it, because of the present rain, and because of the cold. And when Paul had gathered a great number of dry sticks, and laid them on the fire, there came a viper out of the heat, and fastened on And when the barbarians saw the his hand. venomous creature hanging on his hand, they said among themselves, No doubt this man is a murderer, whom, though he has escaped the sea, yet Justice permits not to live. And he shook off the creature into the fire, and suffered no harm but they expected that he would be inflamed, or that he would suddenly fall down dead. But after they had looked a great while, and saw no harm come to him, they changed their minds, and said that he was a god. In the same parts wero possessions of the chief of the island, whose name was Publius who
;
;
Paul to dwell by himself, with a soldier who guarded him. And after three days, he called 17 the chief of the Jews together, and when they were come together, he said to them. Brethren, though I have committed nothing against our people, or the customs of our fathers, yet I wns
delivered
prisoner
from Jerusalem
;
into
the
who when hands of the Romans examined me, would have released me, because But when 19 there was no cause of death in me. the Jews spoke against it, I was compelled to appeal to Cesar; not that I had anything to
they had 18
charge against
fore, I
20
have invited you, that I might see you, and speak with you for on account of the hope of Israel I am compassed with this chain.
And
letters
We
neither received 21
from Judca concerning you, nor has any one of the bretJiren who came, reported or said any harm of you but wo think it ]n-opcr In 22 for as it hear from you, wliat you think is every that it respects this sect, we know
;
:
where
si)okcn against.
224
23
they had
to
there came
many
liim
to
he expoimded and testified flic kingdom of God, persuading them of the things concerning Jesus, both out of the law of Moses, and out
whom
and they have closed their eyes, lest they should see with their eyes, and hear with their cars, and understand with their heart, and
ing,
Be
will
it
known,
therefore,
is
to
to evening.
And
vation of
God
some helieved the things that were spoken, and So not agreeing 25 others believed them not. Paul having departed, among themselves, they Spirit by Holy the spoke said one word. Well
20 Isaiah the prophet to onr fathers, saying,
this people,
hear
things, the
And when he had said these 29 it. Jews departed, and had much reasonin his
ins
own
hired house 30
Go
to
Hearing you v.'ill hoar, and and seeing you will see, will not understand for the heart of this people 27 and not perceive ears are dull of heartheir and is become gross,
and
say,
during two whole years, and gladly received all vi'lio came to him, announcing the kingdom of 31
God, and teaching the things concerning the Lord Jesus Christ, with all boldness, and without molestation.
REALISED
ENG
PUBLISHED,
AMBHXCA
No. 350
BIBLE UNIOH,
Street,
Broome
New
York,
AND TUE
friend
tlie
primary
of
tlie
Bible Union.
necessity of the
The
The
number
of the
Each volume
itself
a library.
On any
passage,
Any
price,
postage, to
States,
and a
be
made
SO 50
80
1
MARK. Complete.
ACTS.
"
HEBREWS.
II.
PETER.REVELATION.
OLD TESTAMENT.
JOB.I.
JOB. 11.
Philological Notes.
English Xotes.
"
"
m^;^;